(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Iliad;"

'%mh- 




THE LIBRARY 
OF 

THE UNIVERSITY 

OF CALIFORNIA 

LOS ANGELES 



THE ILIAD 



THE ILIAD 



EDITED, WITH APPARATUS CRITICUS, PROLEGOMENA 
NOTES, AND APPENDICES 



BY 

WALTER LEAF, Litt.D. 

SOMETIME FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 



VOL. II 
BOOKS XIII-XXIV 



SECON D EDITION 



ilontion 
MACxMILLAN AND CO., Limited 

NEW YORK: THE ^LACMILLAN COMPANY 
I 902 

All risrhts resen'ed 



First Edition 1888 
Second Edition 1902 



PA 

H0I9 

noo 

PREFACE 

This volume requires little preface beyond that which introduced 
its predecessor. But attention may be called heru tu certain 
systematic changes made in order to bring the acceutuation 
into closer harmony with the rules of the ancient prosodists. 
Arbitrary tliougli these rules seem, and freely as they are neglected 
by modern editors, they are after all our tinal autliority. In 
obedience to them m<; is now written in place of w?, except 
in the phrases koX (59, ovK ws^ while i^roi is preferred to '; roi. 
and eycoye has supphmted eyo) ye. For similar reasons I have 
returned to the vulgate vi]Bv/xo^ in place of ySvfxo^. 

Tn addition to ]Mi-. Bayfield, wliose lielp has been unfailing. I 
have also to thank Mv. A. Pallis, who has kindly placed at my 
disposal MS. notes on N-11, prepared for Llie forthcoining part 
of his most interesting translation of the I/ioJ into modern 
vernacular Greek. The connnentary will show the free use 
which I have made of his kindness. 

Oct. 4, 190-2. 



^7O0'^'''^vJ 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS T(J THE AITEX DICES 



KIC. 
1. 



I. 

11, 

12. 

15, 

17. 
18. 
19. 
•20. 



I'AUE 

Gold intaglio from Mykene (Schuchh. fig. 281, )>. 277) . . 595 

l^iagram of peplos, after Studniczka ..... 595 

Hera's dress (drawn by Mr. IJ. B. IJotlieras) .... 596 

(2 and 3 are reproduced from Ijaylield-Leaf /Z/«(^ vol. ii. ) 
5. Diagrams of the shield of Achilles .... 603, 605 

Design from Etruscan vase, after Benndorf, in Reichel Horn, irafci 

(ed. 1), p. 134 ....... 610 

Coin of Knossos, after Head Ills/. Xumorum, p. 391 . . . 610 

9, 10. Diagrams to illustrate the harnessing of the cliariot (repeated 

from 1st ed.) . . . . . . . .624 

13, 14. Diagrams to iiUustrate Keicliel's tlieory ilTnin. IVrifTni, ed. -j, 

pp. 129, 135) . . . . \ . . 625, 626 

Do., do., from Das Joch des Honurischen IVagens in Jahrcshcfte (ha 

Ost. Arch. IiisL n. ]<[). 138 ff. . . . . . .626 

16. niustrations of the yoke, from Corinthian pinakes in Berlin (Heichcl 

//. TV. p. 135) ....... 627 

Assyrian harness (ibid. p. 138) ...... 627 

Egyptian ,, , 628 

Chariot, from the Francois Vase (ibid. p. 134) .... 62S 

Ivory head from the graves in the lower town of Mykene (ibid. p. 103) . 629 



VI 1 



''^ PROLEGOMENA 

1. — xVnalysis of the Iliad 

The reader will find in the Introductions to the several books a 
detailed analysis of the Iliad, with the grounds for the con- 
clusions arrived at. It is proposed here to summarise these 
conclusions in a form which will give a general idea of the 
growth of the poem as conceived by the editor, while avoiding 
such a minute partition of different epochs as would convey a 
false impression of confidence in the power of critical analysis 
to assign every line to its own definite epoch. It is enough if 
we can indicate the stages at which new episodes, or imitations 
of older ones, were introduced into the ever-growing epos, without 
concerning ourselves about tlie transitional passages composed 
only to adapt them to a narrative whose continuity was often 
only the result of a conscious literary recension. 

Some of these episodes, early as well as late, remained sterile, 
and have reached us much as they were first composed ; others, 
like the Iliad as a whole, have given birth to a fresh progeny, 
till the entire poem assumes something of the aspect of a 
genealogical tree. But in this important respect it differs ; that 
all generations were alive together, and subject to mutual 
reactions like the parts of a living organism. The ancestors 
must have been modified by their descendants in a manner 
which may defy our powers of analysis ; and until the final 
literary redaction had come we cannot feel sure that any details 
even of the oldest work were secure from the touch of the latest 
poet. 

If we confine ourselves too rigidly to details, such a con- 
sideration will seem fatal to any critical analysis. It has in 
VOL. II h 



X THE ILIAD 

fact wrecked every attempt to find a certain solvent that shall 
automatically separate the old from the new, whether the test 
is linguistic or historical. Many a method has been proposed, 
which up to a certain point seemed irresistible ; but there has 
always been a residuum which returned to plague the inventor. 
All points to the long period of time through which the 
poetic growth continued ; and it is only in reference to the 
poems themselves, not as marking any stage in the history of 
Greek culture, that we can speak of the " Homeric Age." The 
poems began when the digamma was a living sound, they lasted 
till it had become for Ionia a dead convention. Vowels which 
were open for the older poets had become diphthongs for the 
new. The first rhapsodies were born in the bronze age, in the 
day of the ponderous Mykenaean shield — the last in the iron 
age, when men armed themselves with breastplate and light 
round buckler. The whole view of life and death, of divine and 
human polity had changed. We meet with so many incon- 
sistencies so closely interwoven that the tangle may well seem 
beyond our powers to unravel. 

But when we regard the Epos in large masses we see that 
we can roughly range the inconsistent elements towards one 
end or the other of a line of development both linguistic and 
historical. The main division, that of Iliad and Odyssey, shows 
a distinct advance along this line ; and the distinction is still 
more marked if we group with the Odyssey four books of the 
Iliad whose Odyssean physiognomy is well marked. Taking 
as our main guide the dissection of the motives of the plot as 
shown in its episodes, we find that the marks of lateness, though 
nowhere entirely absent, group themselves more numerously in 
the later additions ; and with this we must be content. The 
growth of the Iliad has been vital, not mechanical ; and to a 
vital organism we must be satisfied to apply an approximate 
method, recognising that the subtlety of the phenomena evades 
any mechanical criticism. 

For all these reasons I no longer give a tabular analysis of 
the Iliad., feeling that it offers a false appearance of rigidity and 
accuracy. It seems better only to group together the principal 
motives and episodes in the order which may be roughly assigned 
for their entrance into the Epic community. They may best be 
classified in four main divisions : — 



PROLEGOMENA xi 

I. — Menis. The Quarrel aud the Dream ; A and B 1-50. 

The Aristeia of Agamemnon and Defeat of the Greeks — 
A. This episode received accretions down to the latest 
period, A 670-761 being distinctly Odyssean. 

The Fight at the Ships and the Patrokleia— O 592 746 
and n. This portion has been particularly fertile 
in growth through all periods (Sarpedon, P^uphorbos, 
Change of Armour, Catalogue of the jNIyrniidons). 

The Arming of Achilles, T 357-424. 

[The Slaying of Polydoros and Lykaon ? T 381-end, 
^ 34-135.] 

The Slaying of Hector ; [<i> 540-end ?], X 1-404 with 
but slight additions. 

II. — First Expansions — 

The Assembly in B 87-483 — violently adapted and 
expanded at a late period. 

The review of the army and opening of the battle, 
A 220-544, introducing 

The Aristeia of Diomedes, E-Z. The original nucleus 
is no doubt old, but has given birth to a long lineage, 
of which much is late — Sarpedon and Tlepolemos, the 
Wounding of Aphrodite, the Wounding of Ares, and 
the story of Lykurgos. T]\e visit of Hector to Troy 
shews affinity with the Ransoming of Hector. 

The Duel of Aias and Hector, H 1-312. 

The Aristeia of Idoraeneus, N 136-672. This knows 
nothing of the Wall, but we may admit that it is 
possibly as late as M, only representing the development 
of the battle on the older lines. 

The Fight over Patroklos in P probably contains old 
material, but has been so worked over and expanded 
that it belongs substantially to later stages. 

III. — Second Expansions — 

The Battle at the AVall in M. This new conception 
marks the third stage. It was probably at this point 
that Sarpedon and his Lykians were first introduced. 
The episodes in E and H where he reappears will 
therefore belong to the later part of this period. 

The Deceiving of Zeus, N 1-125, 795-837, =." 



xii THE ILIAD 

O 1— 36G. For the opening of H see Introduction to 

that book. 
The Making of the Arms, t, T 1-39. 
The Fight with the Eiver, ^ 136-304. 
The Funeral of Patroklos, ^ 1-256. 
The Duel of Menelaos and Paris, F, A 1-219, may 

possibly belong to the previous stage, but is later 

than the Duel of Aias and Hector, and is therefore 

probably to be placed here. 
The Theomachy, T 1-74, ^ 305-513, is hard to date, 

but is later than the Fight with the Piiver, and if we 

attribute it to this stage, it must come at the end 

of it. 

IV. — Latest Expansions — 

The Embassy to Achilles, I. This itself has been con- 
siderably expanded by the introduction of Phoinix, and 
brought into the Iliad by its prologue, the K6Xo<i 
fJiciXn in ©. 

The Doloneia, K. 

The Aeneid, T 79-352. 

The Funeral Games, "^ 257-897, including the later 
expansion in 798-883. 

The Eansoming of Hector, O. 

(The Eeconciliation, T 40—356, may belong to the pre- 
ceding stage ; if so, it has been later adapted to the 
Embassy.) 

I. The Menis has already been outlined and characterised 
in vol. i. ; but one noteworthy fact must be added to what is 
there said. The interest of the story from beginning to end is 
almost purely human. The gods provide a background or under- 
plot, but their interference is such as becomes the rulers of the 
world, not partisans in the battles. They nowhere take any 
part in the fighting ; indeed, they seldom appear at all on the 
earthly stage. The intervention of Athene in the first book is 
expressly confined to Achilles alone — " Of the rest no man 
beheld her " — as though to let us know that this is the way in 
which the gods speak to the mind of man. Apollo invisible 
stuns Patroklos, and Athene appears for a moment in order to 
bring Hector to a stand before Achilles. In other words, the 



PROLEGOMENA xiii 

gods show themselves just so much as to let us know what are 
the powers wliich control mankind from heaven ; l)ut none the less 
it is purely human motive and human action which guide the plot. 

In this the Menis is markedly dillerent from the later 
portions of the Iliad. Even in the Odi/ssci/ Athene is always at 
liand, or Ino or Kirke, to give supernatural aid to Odysseus. Jiut 
in the Menis we are always among real men, and not in fairyland. 

II. — Of the earlier expansions the most remarkable is un- 
questionably the Aristeia of Diomedes. The addition of this, if 
it is really as early as it seems, made the first rift in the unity 
of the plot of the IHmL The feats of Achilles were over- 
shadowed by those of Diomedes, and the perfect balance of the 
story was gravely impaired. But it must not be forgotten that 
we suffer far more from this than did the original hearers. To 
them the Mmis as a whole was perfectly familiar ; it had not to 
be sought out under the mass of material by which it is now 
overlain. The Aristeia of Diomedes was a new poem, and though 
it was incorporated with the Menis, it was not liable to be 
confused with it, as it is by us. The Menis itself could still be 
demanded intact from the bard. Thus the addition of Diomedes, 
though it had the obvious intention of exalting him at the 
expense of Acliilles, was far less damaging to the unity of the 
Menis than it now" appears. And in its earlier stages it contained 
none of the miraculous exploits which so far outbid Achilles — 
those where Diomedes encounters and conquers the great powers 
of heaven, Aphrodite and Ares. These enter the story only at a 
later period, and can certainly not be earlier than the second 
expansions, when the gods of Olympos were treated with far 
scanter respect than in older days. 

If the Aristeia of Idomeneus is rightly referred to this early 
period, it must mark a period of languor and decadence in 
poetical power. But even if the groundwork of it is so early, 
there must be a great deal of later work in it. 

111. — The second expansions shew us a great renascence of 
Epic poetry, combined with an entirely new attitude towards the 
original story. The chief marks of this period are two — the 
introduction of the gods as essential actors in the story ; and of 
the wall round the camp as a means of diversifying the battle 
scenes. Both these conceptions are worked out witli extra- 
ordinary vigour and richness of imagination. The two great 



xiv THE ILIAD 

poems of the Deceiving of Zeus and the Making of the Arms are 
second to none, whether in conception or execution. It is 
probable that we have them in something very like their original 
form. They are clearly not so much expansions of the Menis as 
new and splendid poems only superficially added to it, compositions 
due solely to the joy of beautiful creation. 

The Duel of Paris and Menelaos bears the same stamp of 
individual conception, and must I think be classed with them. 
The reasons for regarding it as later than its doublet, the Duel of 
Aias and Hector, are given in the introduction to H ; we can 
now add the treatment of Aphrodite at the end of T, which 
is entirely in the spirit of the ^Airdrr]. Whether we can place 
the Theomachy (<I>) in the same class is a matter for individual 
judgment ; the free handling of things divine is there pushed 
into the region of burlesque. But the Fight with the Eiver in the 
same book shews us, in the grandeur of its super-human elements, 
the heights to which the conception of gods mingling with men 
could raise heroic poetry. 

IV. — The latest expansions are thoroughly in the spirit of 
those which precede, and are only separated from them on 
account of linguistic evidence, which definitely classes them with 
the Odyssey rather than the rest of the Iliad. They contain 
alike the height of rhetoric in the ninth book, and of pathos in 
the twenty-fourth. They are a standing and eloquent reminder 
that we must not regard lateness as any indication of inferiority. 
On the other hand we may very often take inferiority as a sign 
of lateness. For the combination of all these diverse elements 
into a continuous whole involved the constant additions of 
transitional passages which, from the very nature of the con- 
ditions that called them into existence, could hardly be inspired 
by the Muse. They were rather the work of the editor inspired 
by the statesman, and honestly shew their origin. It is needless 
to discuss them as a class — they deserve consideration only in 
detail and in their proper places. 

II. — The Scholia 

The scholia on the Iliad form a very large and hetero- 
geneous collection of comments, critical, explanatory, and 
illustrative. Like the poems themselves they are the work of 



PROLEGOMENA xv 

many generations of students, and received additions certainly 
from the first till the twelfth century a.d. The unwieldy 
collection of Eustathios (about 11 GO a.d.) may perhaps be taken 
as closing the scholiastic period — there is no evidence of fresh 
material added since his day. 

Two main sources of the scholia can easily be discerned. 
There is first an epitome of the works of four scholars, Didymos, 
Aristonikos, Nikanor and Herodianos. Secondly there are large 
extracts from the 'OfM7]pcKa 7j7)Ti]f^aTa compiled by Porphyrios 
the neo-Platonist ^ • about 260 A.D. But after making allowance 
for these, there remains a large mass of anonymous notes, 
dealing with grammar, exegesis, mythology, and literary questions, 
and lying beyond our powers of investigation. 

The ^r)r7]fiaTa of Porphyrios may be briefly dismissed. They 
are the last representatives of the " problems " which were a 
favourite exercise for critical ingenuity, at least as far back as 
the time of Aristotle, among whose lost works was a book called 
uTropy/jiaTa 'O/xrjpcKd. The idea of the aTroprjfxa was that a 
critic stated some objection or difficulty in the poems ; and his 
objection (eVcrrao-t?) called forth an explanation (\vai<;). But 
this debate gradually passed into a mere exercise of wits, and 
pedants were accustomed to invent the flimsiest objections in 
order to shew their ingenuity in refuting them. A specimen of 
this futile exercise will be found in the note on T 313 ; and of 
the results to which it led, in that on T 269-72. Porphyrios 
gives us a selection of his predecessors' work from Aristotle down ; 
his work is of interest as an important contribution to the 
history of the earlier criticism, but is of little value for the 
elucidation of the text. 

The scholia of the " quartet," Didymos, Aristonikos, Nikanor, 
and Herodianos, are, however, of a very different order ; it is to 
them almost solely that we owe our knowledge of Aristarchos, 
and indeed of sound Greek criticism. Fragments of them are 
scattered through various collections of scholia. Of these Schol. 
A, Schol. B, and Schol. T have been published by the Clarendon 
Press. Schol. B is a primary authority for Porphyrios only — 
it contains little else but what appears in a better form in A and 
T. The remains of the Quartet are found mainly in these two ; 

* This identiilcatiou has been doubted, but without sufficient grounds. See 
Schrader Porph. pp. 339-350. 



xvi THE ILIAD 

and far more abundantly in A. T has a certain amount of 
independent extracts from the same source, and though it is on 
the whole less accurate, it often serves to correct A, and is 
invaluable in those portions of the Iliad which A has lost. But 
A still remains by far the most important authority for all these 
critical notes. 

Some important side-lights have recently been thrown upon 
the question by the Genevese scholia, published by Prof. Nicole 
(Schol. U), and the papyrus fragment bearing the name of 
Ammonios, discovered by Messrs. Grenfell and Hunt. These 
prove the existence of a much larger collection of Alexandrine 
doctrine than that which we had learnt to know from Schol. A. 
This was also based upon Aristarchos through Didymos and 
Aristonikos ; but whether it came from the same epitome of 
their works as A or was independently extracted by Ammonios 
or another we cannot tell. It seems, however, that this collection 
was the source of the statements as to Aristarchos and his 
doctrine which are contained in Schol. T, Schol. U, and Eustathios, 
but are not found in A. We have evidence of the full collection 
only for one book, <l>, nor can we say that it ever included the 
rest of the Iliad} 

There can be no question as to the source of the critical 
scholia, for the scribe of A has fortunately told us in similar 
words at the end of every book of the Iliad. The following note 
at the end of V may serve as a specimen : — irapaKetrai ra 
^ApiarovLKov aijfxeia, koI ra AtSufMov irepl ttj^ ^ KpLaTap-^eLov 
Siop0(i)ae(i)<i, TLva he koI €k rr}<i ^YkiaKrj^ irpoawihia'i 'Yipwhiavov 
Kol ISltKcivopo'i Trepl aTi<y/j-')]<;. Of the four authors named, 
Nikanor and Herodianos are the latest ; they lived under 
Hadrian and Marcus Aurelius. Both were followers of 
Aristarchos, though not always well - informed. Nikanor's 
studies on punctuation earned him the uncomplimentary nickname 
of SrcyfxaTla^. They often have an important bearing on inter- 
pretation. The notes of Herodianos on prosody — which in the 
Greek sense included accentuation — ai-e naturally of less critical 
value, but contain much valuable information. 

It is, however, in the excerpts from Aristonikos and Didymos, 
who were contemporaries under Augustus, that the chief value 

1 See Allen in C. B. xiv. (1900) 14 ff., and Introduction to <E>. 



rKOLE(JOMENA xvii 

of the scholia is found ; for these profess to give us the direct 
teaching of Aristarchos hhiiself. 

The great critic marked the lines of Homer u})on whicli he 
commented with various signs, of whicli only four are of importance 
— the o/3eXo9 ( — ), the BlttXtj ( ^ — ), the SnrXi} Trepiea-Tiyfxepr] 
( }>-r-), and the a<jrepiaKo<; {■'><:). Of these the lirst marked 
lines which were " athetized " or condemned as spurious ; the 
second was a general maik of reference to notes on grammar, 
Homeric usage, etc. ; the BiTrXi) Treptea-TLy/u^evrj was attixed to 
passages where Aristarchos differed from Zenodotos ; the 
uaTepla-KOf; to those which recurred elsewhere in Homer. Where 
Aristarchos regarded the repetition as faulty he also added the 
6/3€\6<; {acnepL(TKo<i avv o^eXoyi). The work of Aristonikos Trepl 
TOiv o-T]fielcov gave the notes of Aristarchos to which these marks 
referred. 

Didymos " on tlie recension of Aristarchos " addressed him- 
self, with the colossal industry which earned him the name of 
')(^a\KevT€po<;, to Aristarchos' textual criticism as exhibited in 
the readings of his recension of Homer. He naturally often 
touches on the same matters as Aristonikos ; where they differ, 
there can be little doubt that Didymos is the safer guide. 
Differences are neither few nor unimportant ; for it seems that 
by the end of the first century B.C. the tradition as to the 
teaching of Aristarchos was already dying out. From the way 
in which Didymos speaks it is clear that he liad no trustworthy 
copies of the two editions of the recension, often thougli he refers 
to them. Indeed tradition must have soon grown unsafe, for 
Ammonios, who succeeded Aristarchos, found it necessary to 
write a special treatise to prove that there were not more (than 
two) editions of the recension.^ Hence Didymos often enough 
has to leave the reading of Aristarchos uncertain. 

The works of the four are presented in the most condensed 
form, in abstracts so brief as sometimes to be unintelligible, and 
with no names attached. But in a large majority of cases the 
contents are sufficient to enable us to assign the extracts without 
hesitation. If they deal with punctuation, they belong to 
Nikanor; if to prosody or accentuation, to Heriodanos. The 

' See note on K 398. There is little t^s ' Apiffrapxei-ov BtopOuiffeus, sc. tuv dvo. 
doubt that this is the meaning of the Lehrs Ar. p. 23. 
expression /j.?] yeyovivai irXeiofas tKBdaets 



xviii THE ILIAD 

excerpts from Aristonikos deal with some critical sign and 
generally begin with the word on, before which we must 
understand 7) StTrX-j} (or 6 6/3e\6<;, do-rep la ko<;, or whatever is 
the sign affixed in the text to the line in question) TrapaKeirac, 
the mark is affixed hecmcse, and the reason follows.^ 

The scholia of Didymos cannot always be recognised with 
the same certainty, and the attribution of some of them has 
been disputed. But most doubtful points have been cleared up 
by Ludwich's masterly discussion in the first volume of his 
Aristarchs Homcrischc Textkritih aus den Fragmcnten des Didymos 
liergestellt iind heurtheilt? This is itself based on Lehrs' great 
work de Aristarclii studiis Homericis, which first sifted and 
explained the mass of material.^ It may be noted as a curious 
fact that many of the most importaiit scholia of Didymos seem 
to have been added by a happy afterthought on the part of the 
scribe of A ; they are there written in very minute letters, and 
squeezed into the narrow space left between the text and the 
main scholia which fill the greater part of the margin of the MS. 

As an illustration of the manner in which the scholia are 
analysed, we may take those on B 160—7, which contain 
excerpts from all the chief authorities except Porphyries. 

To 160-1-2 in the text are prefixed the dareplaKO'i and 
6^e\6<i. Schol. : aTro tovtov eco? tov " ev Tpolrji diroXovro," 
(162) dOerovvrai crri^oi Tpe2<i, koL darepiaKOL TrapdicetVTat, 
on OLKeiorepov ev tmi ri}? A67)vd<; Xoycoi €^i]<i elal Terayfievoi 
(sc. 176), vvv 8e KVfMifccorepov {Koivorepov Dind., dvoiKetoTepov 
Lehrs) Xiyovrat. This is of course by Aristonikos. 

161 has the ScttXtj (it should be the SlttXt} Trepieanyfievri) 
as well as the da-Tepla-Ko^ avv o/BeXcoL. Schol. : ^Apyelrjv 
'EXevrjv on ZtjvoSoto^ ypdcpei " ^ Apyeirjv 6^ '^Xevrjv " avv rSiu 
o-vvSea/ncoi,, wcrre elvac ^wpl? Kav'^rjixa, koI avv tovtcol rrjv 
'Ej\evr]v. ov \eyei Be ovro)^, dXX" avrrjv rrjv 'EXevrjv Kav-^tj/xa. 
Aristonikos again, on explaining the ScttXt} TrepLearLyfiev}]. 
Notice the characteristically flat contradiction with which 
Zenodotos is disposed of. 

1 It is not quite safe to assume that have been collected and discussed by 

every scholion beginning with Sn. is by Friedlander (Gottingen, 1853). 
Aristonikos, for the later scholiasts some- "-^ Leipzig, vol. i,, 1884 ; vol. ii. (which 

times used the word as a compendium is controversial and of less importance), 

for arjixeiUTeov otl, " note that," a general 1885. 

introduction to any remark they may have ^ 1st edition, 1833; 2nd, 1865; 3rd, 

to make. — The fragments of Aristonikos 1882. 



PROLEGOMENA xix 

* [\\py6LT]v] }'} AaKcoviK7j TrefiTTTov T/}? 6Xi]<i YleXoTTowtjcrov. 
This is a specimen ol" the poorer sort of exegetic scholia. The ''' 
prefixed in Dindorf's edition indicates that the scholion is " inter- 
niarginal " — not one of tlie main scholia but squeezed into the 
narrow margin beside the text. The lemma 'ApyeiT]v is added 
by Diudorf without comment. 

162 (plXrjq uTTO TrarptBo'i ahjq- ovk avaarpeTrTeov ttjv 
Trpodeaip (i.e. we are not to write citto) co? Tvpavviwv kuX 
Tlro\eixalo<;' OTVore yap yevtKpji avvraTTeTac i) airo, njpel rov 
rovov " Koi yap rt? 6 eva p.i]va fxevwv cnro rj<i aXo^oco " 
(292). This deals with accentuation and is therefore from 
Herodianos. It is, however, imperfectly extracted, as it omits 
part of the doctrine of the anastrophe of prepositions. Hence 
Lehrs adds from the completer schol. on S 64, after the words 
7] UTTO, firj fjiera^i) TTLTTTOuacov Xe^ecov, Kol a7]/j.aLvet to airwOev. 
Tyrannio and Ptolemy of Askalon held that when diro meant 
"far from," airwOev, it should always be accented dtro. Herodianos 
controverts this view.^ 

163 '"'ovTOi '^ Kara Xaov " av/j,(j}U)V(o<; ^lyov aTratraL — 
Didyraos, another intermarginal addition. " All tlie editions," 
airaaai sc. €K86aei<;, had Kara : the variant implied is /xerd, 
which still survives in a good many MSS. It was probably 
found in :\rss. generally in Aristarchos' time, but he preferred 
the reading adopted by those of his predecessors who had pub- 
lished more or less critical editions. Note the characteristically 
Didymean ovtco, which shews that his notes were adapted to the 
Aristarchean text. The text of A, though largely brought into 
harmony with Aristarchos, often differs, so that ovtco frequently 
indicates a reading which is not that of the text to which it is 
appended. 

164 has darepLCTKOf; avv o^eXwi. Schol.: croi<? S' dyavol^' 
Xwpl'i Tov S' ^^X°^ "^' x^pLeararac, aolq dyavot<; • /cat rj 

\picrTO(fidvov<; ovTa)<; el^^v. dyavoi<; Se, dyav irpocrriveai, 
7rpdoi<;, virdyeadat Svvafxevois' ovtco yap eSei fxaXdcraeLV tov 
Ovfiov ^eovTa. dOeTeiTat he Kal daTepiaKO^; irapuKeiTai, otl 
Kul ovTO<i 7rpo<? W.67]vd<i oiKeicoq Trpo? 'OBvaaea XeyeTuc (sc. 
180), Kal -v/reOSo? vrepte^et vvv. ov yap r) W0r]vd TrapiaTaTai 
€Kd(7TQ}i, dXX" 6 'OSv(raev<i- Here there are three hands. The 

' His doctrine is, however, far from clear ; see Lehrs Qii. Epicae, 9-1 ff. 



:xx THE ILIAD 

first part, to ovr(o<; el-)(ev, is of course by Didymos ; the third, 
from aOeTelrat, by Aristonikos. The explanation of djavoif; 
belongs to the exegetic class, and as we should expect, appears 
in B in similar words. The same is the case with the inter- 
marginal note which follows, ^■^^ikwreov to dyapof tolovto 'yap 
TO a rrpo tov 7 : i.e. as we see from the fuller form in B, we 
must not read, as some did, dyav6<;, for a never has the rough 
breathing before 7, except in dyv6<;. This may come from 
Herodianos. 

167 has the SittXt]. Schol. -WeXela (a full stop) tVl to 
di^acra' dcrvvSerov yap to e^f]^ tt^o? to eirdvoi — Nikanor. 
^ori opo<i 6 "0\i'yu-7ro9 — Aristonikos. The SiTrXrj here marks a 
Homeric usage, namely that "OA,u/A7ro<? means the earthly 
mountain, not as in later Greek a celestial abode of the gods. 

III. — The Manuscripts 

Since the appearance of the previous volume Mr. T. W. 
Allen has published in the Classical Review (vol. xiii. 110, 834, 
429; xiv. 290, 384; xv. 4, 241) a series of important papers, 
which, among other valuable contributions to the history of the 
text of the Iliad, exhibit a general view of the large number of MSS. 
of the Iliad examined by him.^ The main result is this — that 
though we can see traces of different archetypes in prae-Byzantine 
days, yet for many centuries a process of assimilation has been 
going on, due mainly, no doubt, to copying in the text of variants 
added in the margin ; so that by the tenth or eleventh century 
almost all copies had been reduced to an approximately uniform 
aspect, and it is now impossible to reconstruct the genealogies 
■of existing MSS. There is only one well-marked family — that 
which in Mr. Allen's list is called h, and in the present edition 
is represented by the MSS. P, Q, E, L, and Lips. 

There are, however, several other groups, hardly distinct 
enough to be called families, yet clearly descending from different 
archetypes — archetypes written, that is, when the process of 

^ Messrs. Monro and Allen's text with Ludvvicli's large critical edition came into 

Apparatus Criticus appeared too late to my hands only when these pages were 

give me the advantage of consulting it already in the press. It Avill of course 

for this edition. I have, however, quoted take a long time before this large mass 

in inverted conmias ("Vat. 1") a few of new material can be adequately 

interesting readings from Allen's paper analysed, 
in C. E. xiii. 113 f. The hrst volume of 



PROLEGOMENA xxi 

assimilation hail already proceeded far. Several of these have 
been nientioned in \ol. i., pp. 2G if. Of these (i ^for liar has 
a certain importance, because G appears to have been taken as 
the foundation of the editio princeps, and so became the progenitor 
of the printed vulgate. It is curious that whereas the first 
Aldine edition follows the j)'>"^''^'^^P^ "^'ery closely, the second often 
returns to the readings of G even when the first editor, 
Demetrius Chalcondylas, had rightly abandoned them. 

H Vrat. d are so closely connected that in all probability 
the latter has been copied from the former. H stanils alone in 
showing decided affinity with one of the earliest texts, Pap. t. 

1) and U are closely related, especially in the earlier books, 
but show no very marked individuality. The same may be said 
of S Cant, which, however, give a rather larger number of peculiar 
readings. 

A is unique, as showing a text which has apparently been 
altered under the influence of Aristarchos. It is generally an 
average vulgate ; but here and there we find readings which in 
all 'probability have been introduced in order to bring the text 
into harmony with the scholia. Such a phenomenon is quite 
isolated — but then the scholia too, in their fulness and learning, 
are also an isolated phenomenon. It is noteworthy that T seems 
to be next of kin to A, though at a considerable distance, in the 
text as well as the scholia. 

C calls for no special notice ; it is the least distinguished 
representative of the vulgate. But J has a strong claim to 
regard as standing for a fairly distinct line of tradition. It is 
the only member of its family as yet collated — it is young and 
most carelessly written. But it has a considerable number of 
remarkable variants ; and it is further noteworthy because an 
ancestor, lineal or collateral, was before Eustathios, who con- 
tinually gives variants known from no other MS. It is desirable 
that other relations of J should be found and examined ; in 
the meantime we can only say that with a distinct individuality 
the MS. shews some distant connexion with the next family.^ 

^ See Neumann, Eustathios als Besonderh^iten unscrn nocli heute vor- 

kritischc Quelle fur den lliasteH in handenen Handschriften niit Ausnahme 

Jahrh. filr class. Philolocjie 146 ff. He des Venetus A, nanientlich aber den 

knows of course nothing of J, but con- eodd. L G, im AVesentlichen glicb." 

eludes that ' • Eust. benutzte eine But Eust. clearly had more than one MS. 

Iliashandschrift, welche trotz mancher before him. 



&' 



xxii THE ILIAD 

It seems, however, that the J stock contams few members ; 
Allen appears to have found only two which are related to it 
(C. B. xiii. p. 110 {n). I suspect, however, that his " N 4 " must 
be added). 

But the main interest of the mss. of the Iliad centres in 
Allen's ' h ' family. Of the representatives which I have 
collated, P evidently best preserves the pure tradition. E is 
largely contaminated with the vulgate, and in parts seems to be 
more nearly related to D U than to P ; but it contains some 
good peculiar readings which probably come from the family 
ancestor. Q is so corrupt and so iguorantly written that it is 
often difficult to say if an apparent variant is not merely a wild 
blunder of the transcriber ; but this cannot always be the 
case, and it preserves no doubt many family readings which have 
been lost by its relations. Probably the oldest extant member 
of the group is Ven. 458, which 1 designate by X. This is 
known to me only through Ludwich, who gives a immber 
of scholia and variants in Homerica (Programm, Konigsberg 
1893).' 

The family is remarkable not only for the very large number 
of independent readings which it presents, but for the large pro- 
portion of them which are recognized in the Aristarchean scholia. 
Allen in C. B. xiv. 290 gives the following figures, which are 
compiled from eight Italian mss., but probably do not greatly 
differ from those of P Q R — 

Peculiar readings 221 

of which there were adopted by 

Aristarchos 44 

Aristophanes 7 

Zenodotos 1 

Ancient but not Aristarchean 19 

No ancient authority 150 

It is quite clear, as Allen points out, that figures such as 
these do not result from any deliberate recension of the text ; 
" the ancient readings vary in number from book to book, belong 
to different and contrary sources, and in all cases are merely a 
tithe of what we know from other authorities to have existed.' 

^ See also Allen in C. R. xiv. 244. 



PROLEGOMENA xxiii 

The obvious explanation of the pliL-U'Unuua is tiiuL tiiu lumilv 
descends from an ancient archetype, and has by some means been 
kept free for a certain period from the levelling inlluences of 
contamination. We know that Aristarchos formed an eclectic 
text by comparison of various ancient MSS. and " editions." If by 
some chance one of his MSS., or a copy of it, had lain hidden for 
a few hundred years, and then suddenly been brought into the 
bookselling trade as an archetype, say between the fifth and the 
tenth cent. A.D., we should have precisely the phenomena presented 
by the ' h ' family. There is nothing improbable in such a 
supposition. Hahent sua fata lihclli. An enterprising ])uldisher 
at the sale of an antiquarian liljrary in By/^antium would solve 
the whole problem ; and so would a hundred similar possibilities, 
Mr. Allen correctly points out that the papyri shew no trace of 
the existence of the family for the post-Aristarcheau period, and 
says that such a " disappearance and emergence would he an 
unparalleled literary katavothra." Ikit it is no more wonderful 
than the disappearance and emergence, say, of Tischendorfs n, 
which has had such deep influence on X.T. criticism. Of course 
the fact would be incredible, if we supposed that a whole family 
existed throughout, but when all turns on the existence of a 
single archetype, there is little cause for surprise. 

Mr. Allen tentatively suggests as an alternative explanation, 
" the adscription and absorption of marginal readings ... I 
suppose the ancestor of h, a MS. of some not very ancient period, 
certainly Byzantine, to have exhibited a vulgate text with a 
copious selection of variants in the margin, variants not chosen 
as preceding from one or another critic, but as alternatives 
to the text." This seems to me to explain nothing, for it raises 
the obvious question, whence came these variants ? They are 
obviously not conjectural ; they do not belong to the common 
stock of variants which we find in the text or margin of the 
vulgate copies. Therefore they must have come from some 
peculiar MS. or MSS., and we have again to ask as before how this 
MS. or MSS. disappeared and emerged, having left no trace on the 
papyri of the intermediate age. 



COEEIG^ENDA ET ADDENDA 
VOL. I 

Page 11, note on A 97, line 11, for ' (p 54S ' read '<!• 548,' and modify the whole note 
in accordance with the view taken on the latter passage. 

,, 13, note on A 117. The emendation ^ iv -rrapevd^aei' is certainly wrong. The 
Greek for ' in parenthesis ' is dia fi^aov ; the Lexica give no better authority 
for irapevdecris in this sense than Quintilian and Eust., and I doubt if the 
word ever occurs in the scholia. Certainly it is not common enough to be 
expressed by a contraction such as fj' 7r6e(. Generally ev ijdfi is used by the 
scholiasts to express any assumed or artificial tone, including both what we 
call ' purely rhetorical ' and ironical phrases. Here the words point cut the 
sarcasm conveyed by the statement of the obvioiis fact, ' Of course I would 
rather see my folk safe than lost.' 

,, 35, App. Grit, on A 453, rj/j-h Stj is 'Spitzner's' conj., not ' Bekker's.' 

,, 69, note on B 278, line 4 from end, for 'frequently' read 'four times'; see 
note on 4" 550. 

,, 114, App. Grit, on B 848 ; this note requires expansion ; see note on <I> 154. 

,, 114, App. Grit, on B 850, for ' Schol. A 239 ' read ' Porph. in Schol. B on * 158, 
Schol. Q on X 239.' 

,, 202, App. Grit, on E 118, the scholion referred to as 'corrupt' appears to be 
sound ; see Allen in C. II. xiv. p. 361. The variant actually occurs in Pap. tt, 
see App. F. 

,, 227, note on E 484, the statement as to 'the effect of the bucolic diaeresis' 
must be corrected by reference to App. N, 20. 

., 301, note on H 36, first line, for 'indie' read 'infin.' 

'„ 311, note on H 171, for ' ,S'. F. i. 41 ' read ' Gr. v. p. 301.' 

,, 365, App. Grit, on 9 493-6, ' ovi. Zen.' should according to Ludwich (Phil. 
JVock. 1901, col. 297) be ' dd. Zen.,' on the ground that wepiypdcpei, the word 
here used, implies only athetesis, not omission. But the phrase KadoXov 
'7repiypd<p€iv (Aristonikos on B 156, 11 432) seems decisive in favour of the 
latter. 

,, 369. The latter part of the note on 6 557-8 must be corrected by reference to 
App. H. 

,, 373, A[)p. Grit., last line, for ^irpoare(pr]' read '/xere^Ty. ' 

,, 417. The note on Xe^eo (I 617) must be corrected by reference to that on T 10. 

,, 520, App. Grit, on A 794-5, 'o)«. Zen.' The word is again irepLypd<p€i., see 
above. 

VOL. II 

Page 117, App. Grit, on 192, for 'Schol. L' read 'Schol. A.' 

, , 209, note on 11 779, for ' 779 = 258 ' read ' 779 = t 58. ' 

,, 516, note on ^ 639-40. It is of course possible that the author of the couplet 
intended vXridei irpbffde ^aXovre to mean minning by numerical superiority, 
i.e. by taking advantage of the division of labour explained in the following 
lines. All the artificial explanations given in the note are based on the 
assumption, which appears to be justified, that ttXtjOos means multitude, 
not majority, and therefore cannot be applied to two persons. 

xxiv 



X 
INTPvODUCTION 

With this book begins a great retardation in tlie story ot" the Iliad. From 
the beginning of N till we return to the Mt/i'i? near the end of (), the 
action does not advance ; every step gained by either side is exactly counter- 
balanced by a corresponding success on the other, so that things are brouglit 
back to the point at which we start. From time to time the story becomes 
confused and then again flows on clearly for a while. In order to dis- 
entangle the original elements we must be guided by these passages of clear 
narrative, regarding the intervals of cftnfusion as the joints by which they 
have been patched together. 

Looking at the three books N H O together, we see that they contain two 
main stories — the Aristeia of Idomeueiis, and the Deceiviny of Zcui. The 
former occupies the bulk of X, while the latter includes the main part of H 
and the first 366 lines of O. 

The Aristeia of Idomeneiis seems to be a work of the same class as the 
Aristeia of IHomedes in E, and is composed for the special honour of Cretan 
heroes. That it does not belong to the later strata of the lUad is clear from 
the fact that it altogether ignores the wall. Not only is there no mention 
of any fortitication between 124 and 679, but in 385, and perhaps in 326, 
chariots are introduced exactly as if the battle were in the open plain. The 
episode was, in fact, designed for insertion into the retreat of the Greek.-? 
as we left it at the end of A. Aias was there left covering the retirement ; 
a poet, wishing to do honour to Idomeneus, conceived the idea of making 
him sally forth from the camp and for a time stem the advance of the 
Trojans. The Aristeia at one time joined the end of A to O 592, where we 
suppose the M-i/i/is to begin again. 

Subsequently, when the idea of the Greek wall had been iulriMiuced with 
the Teichomachy in M, an alternative poem was composed to fill the same 
place. Here it was Poseidon who took the leading part in staying the 
advance of Hector, and it was by the wiles of Hera that he was enabled to 
escape the notice of Zeus in doing so. The two episodes coidd not stand 
together, as they occupied the same space of time. When the final redaction 
of the Iliad took place, the editor set to work to weld the two into a con- 
tinuous narrative. This he did by breaking up the 'Attut*; into several 
parts, among which the Aristeia was inserted almost whole, by the aid_ of 
several transitional passages. Details will come most conveniently in the 
Introduction to H ; we shall here assume that to the 'A— <i-)/ belong 
X 1-125 and 795-837. 

VOL. II B 



2 lAIAAOC N (xiii) 

Turning now to the intervening portion, we note first that 206-239 is 
clearly an added passage designed to bring the Aristeia and the 'ATrarr; into 
connexion. It contains as we should expect many difficulties and obscurities ; 
see notes on 207, 211, 237. After this meeting Poseidon disappears from 
the scene except for the short recapitulation in 345-360, which is an equally 
obvious addition ; he has nothing to do with the Aristeia. Doubts have 
also been thrown on 266-294, but they cannot be regarded as fundamental ; 
and till we reach 672 the narrative iiows smoothly. The battle-scenes are 
vigorous and varied, though they shew a marked peculiarity in the repeated 
taunts of the victors and a fondness for the description of ghastly wounds. 

But from 673 to 794 all is confusion. The account of the forces arrayed 
in the centre is clearly post- Homeric, and shews marked signs of Attic 
influence ; the effect produced by the Lokrian bowmen is not epic ; and the 
scene between Hector and Polydamas is weak and inconsequent in the last 
degree. The wall is again introduced in order to lead back to the 'ATrdrr], 
and it is likely that we have here a specimen of the work of the final 
diaskeuast of the Iliad. 

It is not easy, or indeed necessary, to speak with confidence of the 
position occupied by 126-205. But it may be noted that when 206-239 
has been cut out, the general effect is, rather that of the opening of a new 
battle ; the words used have clearly no relation to the critical position 
described at the end of M. It is probable, however, that the original 
opening of the Aristeia has been suppressed in favour of the interview 
between Poseidon and Idomeneus, and that some explanation was there 
given of the reason why Idomeneus is unarmed and out of the battle. 

In 1—125, regarded as part of the 'ATrdri], the only critical difficulty is 
in the speech of Poseidon (95-124), with its strong evidence of double 
recension. The gorgeous imagery of the opening is entirely in the spirit of 
the 'Attoit?;, and shews a clear tendency towai'ds the ' romanticism ' from 
which the epic poets are as a rule notably averse. 



lAIAAOC N 



MdxH eni raTc nqucin. 



Zev'i B eirel ovv Tpwa'^ re koI l\KTopa vrjvcrl ireXaaae, 
Toi'9 fiev ea irapa T)]iat ttovov t i'^ejxev koI o'i^iii' 
v(oXefj,€co<;, avrb^ Be iraXtv rpeirev oaae (f>a€iv(o, 
vua(f}iv ecf) 'nTTTorroXwiv ^)p'r]tK(ov Kadopcofievo^ aiav 
^Ivcroiv T ay^€ixd'^u>v Kol a'^/avo)v iTTTnjfMoXycbi' 
yXaKTOcfxiycov, A^lcov re, BcKaiOTUTcov avOpuiiroiv. 



2. napd : ncpi Zen. Aph. (Ar. 5ix<2s ?) : rives np6c Sch. T. " 
Zi-n. 3. TpdneN Q. 5. drxiudxoJN H- \y. A. 6. 

SitcaioTdrcoN t' '' Vat. 16 " and up. Did. 



€X€JULeN: 6xejueN(?) 
t" aBicoN T€ D. II 



2. Touc ixiti, both Greeks and Trojans. 

3. ndXiN, aicay (of. V 427, 4> 415, Aisch. 
Afj. 777 ird\LVTp6trois 6/j./j.a(n etc.), though 
the <;eneral direction remains tlie same 
(X.W.). Zeus is still on Ida, see A 182, 
M 252 ; but it does not follow, as Por- 
phyrios argues, that the Thracians meant 
were the Asiatic branch of the Thracian 
stock, the Bithynians. Similarly the 
Mucoi are evidently not the Asiatic 
tribe S. of the Propontis (B 858), but the 
parent stock who had remained in the 
old home, and were afterwards called 
Motcot : ol Mvffoi, QpdiKes 6vres Kal avroi, 
Kat oOs vvv Moi(TOi>s KoKovcnv a.<f (bv 
wp/xr)d7](7av Kal ol vvv fiera^v Ai'SQv Kal 
4>piiyQv Kal Tpwwv otKovvTes Mi'crot . . 
Kal ' OpLrfpov de opOQs eiKa^eiv /xoi ooKei 
J\ocr€i5d}VLOs Toi's ev tth Kvpihtrrji 'Mvaoi'S 
KaTovofxageiv, Strabo vii. p. 295. For a 
similar tribal separation compare the 
XvKioL, note on E 105. 

4. innonoXcoN, only here and Z 427 ; 
for the second part of the compound see 
note on A 63. The epithet drxeJudxwN 
seems to have caused trouble to the 
ancients, as all these tribes were famed 
for their peaceful habits : Strabo ex- 
plains 6rt OLTTopdriTOi. KaOa Kal ol ayadol 
TToXefxiffTai. The 'InnHJuoXroi are evident- 



ly the nomad Scythian tribes north of 
the Danube, living on mares' milk like 
the modern Tartars on their koumiss. 
So the Massagetai are yaXaKToirSTai, 
Herod, i. 216. Information of these 
distant tribes no doubt reached Greece 
in the earliest times along the primeval 
trade-route b}' which the amber of the 
Baltic came to the Jlediterranean. The 
"ABioi, 'most just of men,' are perhaps 
connected with the legend of the 
'ApynriraToL in Herodotos (iv. 23), who 
Totcri wepioiKiovai eiai ol rds 8ia<popas 
oiaipeovTes, abstaining from all war and 
enjoying a sort of sanctity. (Similarly 
of the Getai, iv. 93.) They may be the 
same as the Td'^toi mentioned bv Aischv- 
los in the Prom. Sol. h. 184"(Dind.): 
(iruTa 5' 7;^et Srjfiov ivSiKuiTarov [j3poTuiv] 
airdvTOiv Kal <t)i.\o^€V{hTaTOv, Va^lovs. 
This makes it probable that "A/Jtoi is 
really a proper name, not an epithet 
'having no fixed subsistence,' i.e. 
nomads, as Xauck and others have taken 
it, atlding t after StKaioTaTuv, a variant 
alluded to by Nikanor and Did., but 
not approved by Ar. Similarly some 
of the old critics regarded 'AyavGiv as 
a proper name, and linrr]/j.o\yuiv as an 
epithet. 



lAIAAOC N (xm) 

€<? Tpoirjv S ou TTUfXTrav en rpeTtev oaae (paecvo)' 
ov yap 6 y adavciTwv rev eeA,7reT0 op Kara dvpbov 
eXdovT i) Tpooecraiv dpij^efxev i) Aavaoicriv. 

ovB aXaoaKO'Trirjv el^e Kpeccov ivoal^Ooiv 10 

Kal yap o dav/xd^wv rjaro irroXefiov re fid'^7]v re 
vyjrov eir ciKpoTdrrj^ Kopu(f)7]<; Z^dfiov v\r)6(T<r7]<; 
®p7]'iKL7)<i' evOev yap ecpatvero irdaa fxev "IS?;, 
(f)aiV€TO Se YIpid/jLOio 7roXt9 Kal vfje^; A'^aioJv 
€vu ap o y e^ aXo^ e^er icov, eXeaipe o Ayaiov<^ 15 

Tpwcrlv Safxva/ji€vov<i, Au Be KpaT€pco<i ive/xeaaa. 
avTLKa S 6^ 6peo<i Karej^i'^aeTO iraiTraXoevTO^ 
KpaiTTvd TToal 7rpo/3t/3d<i' Tpe/Jie S ovpea jjuaKpa Kal v\t) 
TToaalv inr dOavdrotai TloaetZdwvo<i lovro's. 
Tpl<f jxev ope^ar Iwv, to he rerparov iKero reKficop, 20 

Alyd<i' evda 8e ol Kkvrd Scofiara jSevdeat \ijjLV7j<i 



7. TpdneN G. 8. or': ex' Aph. !i tino ^Xnero Bar. Eust. : tin' eXnero E. 

9. apHrewcN CDPQRST Pap. o, Haii. b, Par. a c d e f g : yp. Kal dpHseiN A. 10. 
aXabccKoniHN A (the first c added suljsequently) : dXaoN ckohimn Zen. 1 see on 
K 515. il arau^uNCON Qt (fiNocixecoN Q™). 11. hto -J. j ndXejuioN GJPQRT. 

12. 6KpoTdTH(i) Kopu<pH(i) PPiT Ven. B : aKpoTdxHic Kopu9Hic Aph. [ cduou : 
others cdou (Did.). 13. rdp : ixku G. q)aiN€TO PR. 17. KaxeBHcaTO (.A 

supr.) GJQ. M namaXoeccHC L. 18. After this Long, dc subl. 9. S adds Kai 



Kopu(pai TpcocoN re noXic kqi nhcc 'AxaiWN ( = T 60). 
Vr. A. i! TeKjmap Lips. 



20. TexaproN (JiDGJQTU 



8. ^eXnexo, expected, see on K 355. 
It is not clear tliat this assumes the ])vo- 
liibition of interference given in the 
opening of O, and we can hardly base 
on it any theory of the comjiarative date 
of 9-1 on the one hand, and the Aios 
awarri on the other. 

12. Cduou OpHVKiHc, Samothrace, 
(fi 78), an island with a lofty central 
peak, from which the Trojan plain is in 
fact visible over the top of the inter- 
vening island of Imbros. This unique 
mark of personal knowledge of the dis- 
ti'ict is probably a sign of the comjiara- 
tively late origin of the passage. This 
view is confirmed by the tradition, if it 
is to be believed, that Samothrace was 
so called because colonized by lonians 
from Samos, as Schol. A relates on the 
authority of Apollodoros. It is possible, 
however, that Samos id a Semitic (Phoe- 
nician) word, from the root sawia, "to 
be high," in which case it would be 
probable that the identity of name has 
nothing to do with Greek colonization. 
So also Strabo x p. 457 aTro rov 



adfjiovs KaXeicrdaL to. vxjy-q. The variant 
Sdoi/ mentioned by Didymos was ex- 
plained to mean the mountain ^adiKT) in 
the island. Compare the (Thracian ?) 
Sdibt against whom Archilochos foujiht 
(fi'. 6) (Strabo ibid.). Samos itself is 
not named in Homer. 

20. For the superhuman strides of 
Poseidon compare E 770-2 of the divine 
horses ; Pindar F. iii. 43. xeKUcop, v. 
H 30. 

21. Airdc may be either the town in 
Achaia or that in Euboia, both of which 
were noted for the worship of Poseidon 
(O 203). Others have supposed that it 
is a small island of that name between 
Gliios and Tenos, the existence of which 
is b}' no means certain (cf. Hjimn. Ap. 32). 
In any case the difficulty which has 
puzzled all critics remains the same ; 
why does Poseidon go thither to get his 
chariot ? Whichever site we assume 
to be meant, it will be farther from 
Samothrace than Troy, his ultimate 
goal. Hence most edcl. have doubted 
the authenticity of this passage, whose 



lAlAAOC N (xnij 



-^pvcrea iJLapfxaipovra reTev^arai, a(f)OiTa alei. 
eu6' e\Ocop inr u^ea(f>i, TLTvaKuru ^oKKOiroh iTnrco 
otyKuireTa, '^pvaeTjicnv ideiprjLcnv KOjjLooivre, 

■^pvaov 8' avTo^ eSvve irepl %/3oi, lyevro 8' i/jLdcrd\Tjv 25 

-^pvcreLrjv ivrvKrov, eov K e7r€/3i']creT0 Stcfipov. 
Z?/} 8 i\dav eVl Kvp^ar- draWe Be Ki^re vtt avrov 
irdvroOev eV KevdfiMv, ovS" 7)'yvol't](xev dvaKTa- 
yrjOoavvrj Se OdXaaaa hdcrraro' rol 8e irerovro 
plljL(f>a p.d\\ oi)S' virevepde Statvero ^dXKeo^; d^oiv. 30 

TOP 8' eV \')(^aioiv VTja^ ivaKapO/xot (pepov ittttol. 
eari 8e tl airio*; evpv /Sa^et'?;? /BevOecn Xifxvrjf;, 
fxeacrrjyv'i TeveSoio kuI "IjJbjBpov 7rai7ra\.oe(rar]<i • 
h'd Xirirov^i earrjae JJoaeiSdcov ivoal'^Ocov 
Xvawi e^ o-^ewv, vapd 8 dfi/3poaiov jSdXev elhap 35 

22. TerevixaTO Q Vr. b"'^. 25. CNduNC HU Vr. A. 26. ineRAcaio G.J. 

27. auTcoi Harl. b {supr. oO), ev dWui A, rives yp. On' auTwi, tujl oi<ppui, Ditl. 
{ap. Schol. T). 28. ndNTcoN ^k KeueucoNOON Q. KeueuwNoc I'lt. HPNoiHcaN 
Ar. (A siqn:) GR Par. il v. 29. X'^P'' '^°^ ' ypawTeoi' to rweocuNH Ai. : 

THeocuNHi Aph. Herod. : rHe6cuN'(a), h bk Herodikos. 



gorgeous bat somewhat florid imagery 
(27-29) is not like the oldest Epic style, 
though it has a strong resemblance to 
that of the Atds dirdrrt : compare S 
347 fr. for the essentially 'romantic' 
sympathy of nature with its lords. So 
far as the difficulty of Aigai is concerned, 
it evidently might be removed by the 
excision of 11-16. In that case opeos (17) 
would mean Olympos, where Poseidon 
was when we last heard of him (9 440), 
and his descent to Aigai for his chariot 
wherewith to cross the sea will be quite 
in order. The name Alyai is evidently 
connected with Aiyalos and Alyaiuv as a 
name of Poseidon ; see A 404. 'iuea 8e, 
so Mss. ; G. Hermann lv6a re (with 
Strabo only), followed by most edd., but 
needlessly : see Z 245, 249, O 48, etc. 

22. d9eiTa aid, on account of the 
hiatus Bentley conj. d<pdLTov as an adverb, 
cf. i^wXe/afs aiei, Payne-Knight &c(>6iTd t', 
but then the omission of the t' is left 
unaccounted for. See Z 4. Xauck 
adopts the variant t£T€vxolto, as ex- 
plained bj' the tendency to abolish hiatus 
in tlie bucolic diaeresis. But the pres. 
is evidently the tense for the immortal 
gods and their possessions. 

23-26 = 9 41-44. The repetition of 
the description has caused some offence ; 
in view of the general character of 9 it 



would seem more probable that this is 
the original passage, and. has been bor- 
rowed from. 

•27. fixaXXe, gambolled, as Hes. 0pp. 
131 (with d), and Hynm. Merc. 400 (?) : 
later poets use it occasionally in the sense 
foster, rear (Homeric ctTiTdWaj), e.g. 
Soph. Ajax 559. un' aOxoO, the gen. 
is causal, hy reason of his coming, as 
140, A 285, T 114 etc. The weakly- 
attested variant avrCJi would be merely 
local. 

28. KeuejudjN, here only, the cases 
being elsewhere always formed from a 
nom. Kei'dfjLuiu. Ar. compared av\6s-av\uiv. 
HPNoiHceN, Ar. i)yvoir)<Tav : he held that 
H. preferred the plural verb with neuter 
plurals and evidently carried through 
his theory in spite of the best tradition, 
in ignorance of the F of FdvaKra. Cf. 
A 724. 

29. THeocuNH may be an adj. (82, II 122, 
e 269) or a substantive (<!• 390) ; so that 
here, as in X 540, a decision between 
nom. and dat. is not easy. The ascription 
to nature of a distinctly human emotion 
is unique in Homer, though similar 
ideas may be found in 2 392, T 362, 
4> 387, and in phrases like 'StXaidneva 
Xpooi daa.1 of spears. For the sea 
making way compare i; 66, Q 96. The 
l)assage is imitated by Moschos, i. 115. 



6 lAIAAOC N (xiii) 

eS/xevai' dfM(f>l Be Troaal TreSav e/SaXe '^pvaeia<; 
appr}Krov^ aXvTovs, o(f)p e/iireSov av6t jxevoiev 
vocTTrjcravTa dvaKra- o 8 e? cxTpaTov coi'^er A-^acwv. 

Tpcoes Se (fiXoyl Icrot doWee<; rje dveWrji 
"^KTopi Tipiafxihrjt cifjiorov /xeyua&)Te9 eirovro, 40 

a^pofioi avla-^of eXirovTO he vfja^ 'A^atcot' 
aipi](TeLV, Kreveetv he irap^ avToOi 7rdvTa<i cipLarov^. 
dWd Ylocreihacov yatijo'^o^ ivvoaL<yaio<; 
Wpyelov^ wrpvve, ^aOelrj^ i^ d\o<; eXOcov, 

elcrdfievo'i K-dX-^avrc hefia<; kol dreipea <^wvrjv. 45 

Xtavre Trpooro) 7rpo(re(f)7j, /le/uLaayre koI avro)' 

39. H€ : Hbk GJPQ Pap. 6, \r. b d. 41. ONiaxoi QR Mor. : qnixoi Pap. 6. 
42. KTONeciN .T. nap' auToei (napauToeO CP^TU Pap. d, Harl. a, Lips. Yr. b d 
A : nap' 00x691 i napauT69i) 12. , apicTOUC : 'Axaiovic A {yp. apicrouc) DPRT 
Pap. 0. 44. oTpuNC R. 46 om. Pap. o. || npcoTON J. 



36. ne9ac, perhaps ' liobbles,' fasten- 
ing the forefeet together in such a way 
as to prevent straying without entirely 
stopping all movement. 
* 37 = 275 — borrowed of course in that 
very late episode, as is shewn by auei, 
which in 9 has no reference. 

41. aBpouoi auiaxoi would at first 
sight appear to mean icithout noise or 
shouting [aviax- = o.v-FLFax-, aFFiFax-^- 
See Schulze Q. E. p. 65). But in Homer 
the noise of the Trojans is always con- 
trasted with the silence of the Greeks ; 
and if on entering into battle (B 810, 
r 2, A 433-8) the Trojans were so 
clamorous, it is impossible to suppose 
that they became quiet when they were 
forcing the wall in their career of victory. 
Human nature too. to say nothing of 
the comparison of the storms, seems to 
insist that the words here must mean 
noisy. And so Ar. took them, avrl tov 
^701' ^pOfjLOvvTes Kal dyav laxovvTes. 
The d- should rather be copulative, 
joining i7i noise and shout, as the 
existence of an ' d- intensivum' is very 
doubtful. Etymologically this explana- 
tion (from se7)i-, sm-) seems unassailable ; 
for similar cases see Schulze Q. E. p. 495 
ff. , and note on &^v\os, A 155. But 
it is hard to believe that such words 
were not ambiguous to the Greeks them- 
selves when the negative d- had driven 
competitors out of the field. We can only 
suppose that Uppofios and aviaxos were 
in common enough use to overcome the 



feeling that they were negative com- 
pounds. — It will be noticed that the 
variant dviaxoL has good support ; it is 
used also by Quintus (xiii. 70) but it is 
impossible to say whether he took it to 
mean silent or noisy (of sheep following 
their shepherd from the pasture). 

42. For aUT6ei as against aiT6<j>L see 
note on M 302. 

46. When we last heard of the Tela- 
raonian Aias he was separated from 
his Oilcan namesake (M 366). Hence 
Wackernagel has proposed to take AYaNxe 
here in the sense of Aias ami his brother 
Teukros, on the analogy of a well-estab- 
lished Sanskrit use, by which two ideas 
belonging to one another, though having 
diff"erent names, can be expressed by the 
name of one only in the dual (see 
Delbriick Gr. iii. p. 137) ; for instance, 
jntdrdu, ' two fathers ' means ' father 
and mother,' dhanl, 'two days' means 
'day and night.' Wackernagel appeals 
especially to H 164, where it is said 
that the Aiavres cast lots^ whereas in 
the sequel Aias is sjioken of as though 
there were no ambiguity of name ; hence 
he argues that Aiavrei must there also 
mean Aias and Teukros. But this is of 
course very uncertain. In many ways 
the position of the leading heroes in this 
book cannot be made to tally with the 
statements of M, so that no great stress 
can be laid upon the discrepancy. npcoTOJ 
is here as often used in a clause added 
asyndetically, as 91, T215, fi 710, 7 36 etc. 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 

" X^lavre, ai^co fxev re aacoa-ere Xaov W.'^aiMU 
dXKr]<i /jbVTjaafievu), /x?; Se Kpvepolo (l>6^oio. 
aW7]i fxev yap eycuy ov BelBia ■)^elpa<i adinov^ 
Tpwcov, oc fieya Tei^o<i virepKarelirjcrav ofilXwi' 
e^ovaiv yap irdurwi ivKvi'ipuhe^ W.'^aiOL' 
Trjc Be Bt] alvorarov TrepiBelBia fiij ri irdddyp.ev, 
■^i p 6 y \vaadiBri<; (f)Xoyl eiKcXo^ rjye/jLoi/evei 
"¥iKT(op, 09 Aio<? €v^€T ipiadeveo<i 7rdc<; elvai. 
cr(f>a)iv 8' o)Be dewv Ti<y ivl (ppeal Troii^aeiev, 
avrd) 6^ ecndfjievat KpaTepw^ Kal dvoiyep^ev dXkov^ 
Tw Ke Kal i<7avp.ev6v irep ipcor)<raiT diro vrjoiv 
oyKVTTopcov, el Kal p,tv 'OXvp,7rio<i avro^ iyelpei.'' 

-q Kal (TKrjTravLCOL yati']0'^o<; ivvoalyaio<; 
dpxf>0T€p(o KeKOTro)<; TrXriaev jMeveo^ Kparepolo, 



50 



55 



60 



47. re om. Q : Ke DHJRT (n-eptcro-ds 6 K€ T"") Pap. d. cacbcarc R Lips. : caoo- 
ccTON D'^i. 51. CEOUCIN : cxHcouciN Aph. || naNTCc D1'.>T: anaNxac 'J Eiist. 
53. b r' : 65* (A supr.) FQ. cieaNdToici T (supr. HreuoNcuei . 58. e'i KeN 

(A supr.) C Vr. b' d. ' £reipH(i) C (AT supr.). 60. KeK0903c SU (yp. KCKoncoc) 

Par. j {sujjr. n) (PR apparently have KeKocrojc. the ligatured cr being derived from 
9: n\i^ supr.): KeK09b}c and KCKoncoc Ai. olx^i^ : KCKoncoN Antini. and Chia. 



47. cacbcere, imper. of the sigmatic 
aor. with thematic vowel, as is clearly 
shewn by the following /ii?. For the 
form 090) see on A 782 ; (7<^wt' ye 
Brandreth for acfiui fiiv re. 

48. JLiH 9e is the reading of the best 
M.ss. for the vulg. fjir]54, and seems to 
have been the traditional form wherever 
a negative command follows a positive. 

51. esouciN, will hold at bay. In this 
sense (rxv^'ovaiv is the more usual form, 
and so Aph. read here, comparing X 151. 
But sec T 27. 

53. Xucccb3Hc, the favourite descrip- 
tion of Hector ; see on 6 299. The 
form however, if from \vff<ToFeidr]s, is 
not Homeric ; llenrad conj. \v<T(rr]Tr]p. 
Wackeruagel refers it to root 65-, 
reeking of madness. Tlie use of the 
article with the adjective seems to give 
' a hostile or contemptuous tone ' ( ' that 
madman ') ; H. G. § 261, 2, where other 
instances are given. 

54. This is of course a merely hyper- 
bolical expression ; Hector never actually 
lays claim to descent from Zeus, but he 
is accused of acting as presumptuously 
as though he would. 

57. cpcoHcaiTE, here only transitive. 
For the sense refrain see note on B 179, 



and compare eiiQ)v fiev^uv awepoievs, G 361. 
Von Christ conj. eaffv/xevos irep ipurf]aeC{e). 

59. CKHnaNicoi, the stall' is the usual 
symbol of magical powers, as with 
Hermes (fi 343), Kirke {k 238), Athene 
{v 429, TT 172), to .say nothing of Moses, 
or even the modern conjuror. It has 
been observed, however, that the use of 
a material tool by the gods to effect their 
purposes is elsewhere characteristic of 
the later poems (Q and Od.) ; in E 122, 
for instance, Athene produces the same 
effect as Poseidon here without material 
contact, but merely by the divine will. 

60. KEKoncbc is formed direct from the 
noun-stem, like Tre^i'j'drej : H. G. § 26. 5. 
The perfect form should denote a violent 
stroke, as ^elSXrjKei is always used of 
effective hitting ; and this suits q- 335, 
the only other use of the word in H.. as 
well as the action of Kirke in a: 238, 
pd/Sowi 7ren-Xr;7i/ra, where her stroke is 
hostile, but is less adapted to the present 
passage, where the two heroes do not 
seem to notice the blow at all. Perhaps 
therefore the aor. K€Koirwv, though not 
found elsewhere, is to be preferred here. 
(Monro, H. G. § 27, accents this form 
KeKbirwv, taking it for a thematic perf. , 
cf. K€K\rfyovrf^. The accent is said to 



lAIAAOC N (XIII) 



'yi/Za 8' eOrjKev eXacppd, TroSa^ koI '^elpa^ inrepOev. 

avr6<i S\ OK r lpi]^ 6)KviTrepo<i aypro irerecrOaL, 

09 pd T d'K ah/iknTO^ Trerpi]^ 7r€pifiyK€0<; dpOel'i 

opfxi^arjL irehloLO BicoKetv opveov ciWo, 

w? aTTO T(Ji)v rjL^e UoaeiSawv evoai-^Ooiv. 65 

Toliv B e'^vm irpoaOev ^OiXr)0<i ra-^ii's At a?, 

alyfra 8' ap' Acavra Trpoaecf)')] TeXa/xcovcov v'lov 

" Alav, eTTei rci voil deoiv ot "0\u/ji7rov e')(^ovai 

fidvTi elBofievo'^ KeXerat Trapa vtjval fxd'^eadai — 

ouS' 76 KaX^a? ecrri, OeoTrpoiro^ olwviarrj'i' 70 

c-^via yap fieroTrio-Oe ttoSmv ?}Se Kvi]fJbdcov 

pef ejvcov dmovTO<;' dpi<yvwrot, he deoi irep. 

64. 6puHCH(i) AHP-TU Lips. Vr. b d : 6puHcei i2. 69. KcXerai : KaXeei Q. 
71. YvNia Ar. 12 : yp. koI Yeuaxa, ZT^f^Soros 5e /cat ' Api(XTO(j}a.vT)s YxJuara Did. 



be Aiolic. ) The other variant KeKo<pw 
is to be rejected, as aspiration in the 
act. is entirely unknown to H. {H. G. 
§ 24. 2). See also Delbriick Gr. iv. p. 227. 

61=E 122, ^ 772. 

62. For the use of the aor. in similes 
compare V 33-5 ; H. G. % 78. 2. For 
alrlXinoc see I 15. apeeic, poising 
himself aloft. The contracted form is 
doubtful ; it recurs onlj' e 393, and P 
724 (aLpovras), q.v. Here Menrad pro- 
poses TrepifjLTjKes dFepdels, which is pos- 
sibly right. 

64. opuiicHi, rushes, as A 335, X 194, 
<l> 265. Agar's olfxrjaTji, sivoops, is how- 
ever more vigorous and appropriate ; see 
X 139, 308 {J. P. XXV. 32). ne5ioio 
dicoKeiN go together, to chctse across the 
plain. aXXo, of other sort, cf. 'I' 22 
ixOves dWoi. 

66. Wackernagel, having taken Atavre 
in 46 to mean Aias and Teukros, has 
of course to assume that this passage is 
interpolated, or rather belongs to another 
recension. 

68. Nikanor, followed by some modern 
edd., regards kqI 5' euoi (73) as the 
apodosis to ^nei, tlie intervening lines 
being parenthetical. This, however, 
does not suit the use of Kai Be. Others 
put a comma after /cAerat, and took 
Ixax^aOa-i as an imper. But it is better 
to regard the apodo.sis as suppressed. 
This is very common after itrd : see 
notes on Z 333, P 658. 

69. JudNTi representing /xclvtu, is the 
form most in accordance with analogy 
(cf. KV7j(TTL A 640, /xrp-L -^P 315 etc.), and 



it seems i ight to adopt it in place of the 
/jLavTeioT ixdvTd of the vulg. Mss. are of 
no authority on the point. 

70. eeonponoc, see on A 85. 

71. 'I'XN'o, only in tliis form ; in p 317 
we have 'ixveffi, from which van L. would 
read ix^ea in all places, though no other 
case of Lxvos is found, save as a variant 
in T 436, earlier than Hymn. Merc. 76. 
The word evidently cannot have its 
ordinary sense o^footpi'ints unless Kv-qixduiv 
is added by a very violent zeugma. 
Hence no doubt the variants tx^ara 
(mentioned also by Hesych. and explained 
iX'"-^-) '^^d- '^OM-ctra. For this see E 778 ; 
the sense movements is satisfactory 
enough. It has been proposed to find the 
same primitive meaning in 'ixvia (as 
from iK-vdcrdai) but this is very doubt- 
ful. Compare Virgil's M vera incessu 
patuit dea. Mr. Lang calls attention to 
the curious superstition that when spirits 
assume human form they may be de- 
tected by their feet and knees being 
turned backwards (Gaidoz, in Mdhisine 
vi. 8, 172). 

72. peia may perhaps go with an- 
i6ntoc, of the easy movement of a god : 
cf. peta /xcreLadfj.ei'os, 90. But the order 
of the words, and the following dpl-yvwToi, 
are in favour of joining it with eyvwv. 
As to the case with which gods are di.-- 
cerned, we must understand it to mean 
that they can easily make themselves 
known when they wish ; throughout 
Iliad and Odyssey a god can always 
preserve his incognito when he so 
desires. 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



9 



Koi 8' ifxol avTO)i dufu-u^ eul (TTi]6ea(TL (f)lXoiai 
fiaXXov €(f)opfidTai TroXe/xt^eiv 7]8e fid'^eadai, 
fiaiiMOiwcTL S' evepOe TroSe*? Kal '^eipe<; virepOe.'' 

Tov 8' cnrap,eL^op.evo<i irpoaecpri ieXap.coi'iO'i \ia<;' 
" ovTco vvv Kal ifioi Trepl Bovpari '^eipe<i aaTnoi 
/jLai/j,o)aii', Kal jxol p.evo<i o)pope, vepOe he iroaaXv 
eaa-vfiac (i/j.<poT€poiai' fxevoivioo) Be Kal olo^; 
EiKTopi YIpia/jLLSyji cifiorov p.ep,aMTt /jud'^eadai. ' 

CO? 01 fxei' ToiavTa irpo^ dXXrjXovi dyopevov, 
•X^dpfiTji 'yrjdoavvoi Tt]v crcfiiv de6<; e^jBaXe dvficof 
TO<f}pa 8e Tov'i oTTidev yaii']o-^o<i copaev 'A^aioi;<>, 
n't irapd vrjval doTjiaiv dve^v)(^ov (f)iXov rjrop. 
TOiv p cifxa T dpyaXecoL KafidroiL (f)LXa yvla XeXvvTo, 
Kai a<^iv ci-^of Kara Ovfxov eylvcTO BepKOfievoiat 
Tpwa?, Tol fxeya Tei-^o<i vTrepKare^rjcrav ofilXcof 
Tov^ 01 y elaop6covTe<; inr' 6<ppvcn BdKpva Xet/Bov 
ov yap e(f)av (f)ev^6adai vrreK kukov. dXX ivocn-^Ocov 
pela fjuerecadfievo^ Kparepd'i oWpwe (f)dXayya'?. 
TevKpov eiTL irpbiTov Kal Xi^irov -qXOe KeXevcov 
YirjveXecov 6^ rjpwa (^oavTd re ArjiTTVpov re 
^Irjptovrjv re Kal WptlXo-^ov, p.i]crrwpa<i dvrvjq- 
Toi"? y eiroTpvvwv eirea Trrepoevra irpoar^vha- 



80 



85 



90 



77. nOn : Qh I'ap. o. uoi Paj). o. 78. jmaiJULcbcociN eiioi (i. JULOI : toi J. II 

Nepee n69ecciN A (Nepee Se nocciN A'"'. 79. ueNOiNdco Vr. li-. oioc : aOrbc 

r<^R [Kal oioc H'"), 7p. Vr. \k 80 i>i,i. ,]. 86. erirNexo L. 89. 9euHaceai 

GH Vr. 1). 90. Kparepcbc H. 92. nHNeXeoN Ajdi. Par. e. SHinuXoN T^ : 
3HlnuTON Vr. d. 



73. kqJ 9e evidently adds another 
reason in confirmation of the conclu- 
sion at which the son of Oileiis lias 
arrived. 

78. The contracted form juaijucoci i.s 
suspicions : hence Fick couj. /xai/jiwdiffi, 
ixivos bi fjLOi. The reading of G, fiaifub- 
wcrii'. ifJLoi, is better, though the asynde- 
ton is harsh. &pope. intrans. aor. as 
6 539, T 201 ; it is generally trans., as 
15 146, etc. So ijpapoi> is always trans, 
except in 11 214, 5 777. 

82. On xap"H see A 222. It is better 
to suppose that the word is used here 
incidentally with an allusion to its re- 
.semblance to x^'-^P^j than to attempt to 
force the meaning of joy into all the 
passages where it occurs. So Schol. T 
XdpfxTji, TTJi lULaxvi-' '''V'' yo-P X'^'P^" X^-Pt^"- 



(prjaiv • Kai oiiK &,v tTrrp/aye '' yT]66(jVVOL " d 
t'i)i> xapdc eorf\ov. 

83. onieeN is to be taken with the verb 
rather than with the article, as the com- 
bination Toi>s owidfv would be a late one. 
The sense of course comes to the same. 

84. ciNeijjuxoN, 2cere rcfrcshina, cf. K 
575. 

90. peTa, see on 72 ; peta naX, uis t( 
deos, Y 381, etc. Compare, however. P 
285 (with note) which is rather in favour 
of joining pe'ia with Cbrpwe. as Heyne 
and others have done. juGreicdjuGNOC. 
the F is neglected, see A 138 : /ki' tm- 
Fiffd/nevos van L. But it looks as thougl: 
confusion with root i- <jo liad already 
taken place. So also P 285, Q 462. 

91. For Leitos and Pendeos, the 
leaders of the Boiotians, see B 494. 



10 



lAlAAOC N (xiii) 



" alBco^, Apyeloi, Kovpoi veoi- vfifiiv eycoye 
fxapvafievoiai TreirotOa aacoaefxevat vea^ ci/xd'i' 
el S' v/jL€l^ 7ro\e/j.oio jj-edtjcrere \evya\eoio. 
vvv St] e'iSerai ^jfiap vtto Tpcoeaai 8a/j.i]vai. 
o) TTOTTOi, ?} fieya 6av/j.a toS' 6(})6a\/j.oiaii' opwpiai, 
heivov, o oi) iror eycoye TeKevri'jcrecrdat €(f)aaKov, 
Tpcba^ i(f) j)fi€Tepa(i levai vea<;, oi ro rrdpo^ rrep 
<f)v^aKiv)]i<; iXd(f)Oicriv ioLKeaav, a'l re KaO vXrjv 
dcocov TrapSaXLCov re \vkcov t ifia TreXovrat 



95 



100 



96. cacocojuieNai J. 102. 9uzaKiNoTc PQR™. 103. nap&aXfcoN Ar. 12 : 

nopdaXicoN A^ napda niarg. ext.) i>H"^ (Note: H", La R. 's H', indicates a 
repetitioa of lines S9-154, whicli appear after 549 in H as well as iu their proper 
place. See Henicken Studi^n 7ind Forsclningoi . . . XSO . . p. S95 note.) 



95-124. The composition of the follow- 
ing speech of Poseidon has f;iven rise to 
considerable debate. Friedlander was 
the first to point out the strong evidence 
of a double recension which it shews. 
Iu the first place it is clearly not a mere 
coincidence that the phrase & iroiroL (99) 
occurs at the beginning of a speech forty- 
seven times out of fifty-one, the only 
other cases where it holds a later position 
being 2 49, v 209, and perhaps P 171 
(q.v.). Here the tone of indignant sur- 
prise which belongs to the words is so 
greatly emphasized by the rest of the 
line (which recurs also in O 2S6, T 344, 
^ 54, T 36) that a position anywhere but 
in the first place quite spoils the rhe- 
torical effect. The same may be said of 
the opening words of 95. Again rf/efio- 
vos KaKOTjjTL vo. 108, ' by the fault of our 
leader,' follows very awkwardly after 
fuaxovrai in 107, ' the Trojans are fight- 
ing.' Hence Kochly supjiosed with 
much plausibilit}^ that 108 originally 
followed immediately after 98. Again 
114 seems to be addressed to men who 
are actually fighting, 116 to those who 
have given up all effort as in 84. Gener- 
ally too it may be said that tlie whole 
speech is so long and so tautological as 
to be ill suited for its position. 115 is 
clearly one of the passages which ignore 
the ninth book, for it directly contradicts 
the attitude there assumed bj' Achilles. 
Various attempts of different degrees of 
plausibility have been made to recon- 
struct two or more speeches which have 
been confused ; perhaps as reasonable a 
solurion as any may be found by assum- 
ing that one original form consisted of 
95-98, 108-115, and another of 99-107, 
116-124. Of these the foi-raer will then 



evidently he the oldest, the latter an 
alternative added after the interpolation 
of the Presbeia, iu order to avoid the 
too glaring inconsistency with that book ; 
and the present form is an unfortunate 
result of an attempt to combine the two. 

95. Koupoi Neoi is by some regarded as 
an expression of honour, 'young men of 
valour.' But the analogy of E 787 
clearly shews that it must be a term of 
contempt, 'young boys,' like TratSes 
veapoL in B 289. Kovpos does not imply 
noble birth or valour, and is used of 
infants, e.g. Z 59. 

96. cacoceueNQi. aorist, 'for saving' ; 
to take it as a future weakens the tone 
of contempt. 

98. eYBerai, vvv ave<pavri r\ r?/uepa, Sohol. 
A. For this use of tlie verb cf. 9 559 
eiSerat dcxTpa, and fi 319 eiaaro 5e a-<piv 
de^ibs difas. In all other cases it has 
the secondary sense to seem, or to resemble. 

100. On account of the hiatus P. 
Knight and Heyne conj. ix-i) for ou (the 
statement, however, 'adscriptum hoc erat 
in Townl.' has no foundation in fact). 
But o\) is the regular particle in relative 
clauses with the indie, in H., B 302 
being the only exception {H. G. § 359 h). 
Rrandreth conj. 6 k oi'. On the form 
e9acK0N as an exception to the rule that 
iteratives in -o-atw do not take the aug- 
ment see H. G. §§ 69, 49. The only 
other instance of it in the Iliad is T 297, 
but it occurs eleven times in Od. (The 
rule is denied by van L. Ench. p. 362 : but 
etaffKev {-ov) which he quotes as an ex- 
ception is probably for edeaKev. ) 

102. (puzaiciNHic, a curious form found 
here only, (pi'^-a implies terrified flight, 
panic, see I 2. 

103. Cf. Horace's Cervi lupoiiimpraeda 



lAIAAOC N (XIII) 



1 1 



ai/Tco? ijXdaKOVcraL uudXKcCe^, ov6 eVt ■^upfj.rj- 

ft)<? Tpwe? TO irpiv 76 /xei>o<i Kal ■^€Lpa<; 'A^aiWf 105 

/XL/jLveLV ovK ideXeaKov ivavriov, ovh^ rjfiaiov. 

vvv Se €«a<? TToXto? kolXt]1(; iirl vrjval /xd-^ovrac 

Tjyefiovo^ KUKOTrjrL fxedrj/xoawTjicrL re \ao)v, 

01 KeivwL ipL(7avTe<; dfivve/iev ovk ideXovcn 

vrjMU wKVTTopcDV, dXXu KTeLvovTUL dv avrdii. 110 

dXX^ el hrj Kal TrdpLtrav erTjTVfiov aiTLO<i icmv 

rjpo)<; WTpeiSr]<i evpii Kpeiwv W-yap-efivwr, 

ovveK dTrrjTLfMTjae irotxaKea YlrfXetwva, 

TjfMea^ 7' ov TTOJ? ea-ri. /jLedte/MevaL TroXe/xoLo. 

dW dKecofxeda Odaaov dKearai toi (f>peve^ eaOXwv. 11 o 

104. xap"H' ACTU : YapiJ.Hn II : x°P"nc Bar. 107. 5e CKOC Zen. Aj.h. : 
h' CKoecN Ai. ii. 113. ouNeKO HTiiiHce G. 114. uxieac II. oCinco G. 

ueeeiejucN T' {supr. Y over ei and ai over n T-j : jmceicNai 1' -. uceHcejucNai (^> Vr. A. 
115. eaTTON GQ. 1! TOI : te Ar. (Iv tkti tQv viroixv-rinATuiv } H. 



rapacium. fiYa is elsewhere peculiar to 
Od., where, however, it seems always to 
mean provision, for a journey (except in 
€ 368 where it means chaff). See M, 
and R. on /3 289. The word occurs with 
three scansions : — ^ {Tjia e 266, 368, t 

212), - w ^ ■^Ca. 5 363, ^ here, /3 289, 

410. The origin of the word and its 
variations of quantity are unexplained 
(cf. Schulze Q. E. p. 289 note), napda- 
XicoN. the panther is mentioned again in 
P 20, * 573, 5 457 ; its skin Y 17, K 29. 
In all places MSS. vary between Trapo- 
and TTopd-. Ace. to some the latter was 
Epic, the former Attic : others say 7r6p- 
daXiu (TTi Tov ^djiov, TrdpOaKiv iirl ttjs dopds : 
others again (AjjIo) iropoaXts fiev 6 &ppT}v, 
wdpSaKis 5e i] d-qkeio.. But these are 
evidently mere grammarians' figments. 

104. ouB' eni y^apiXH, there is no fight 
in them; cf. oi'o' ewi (peiotb ^ 92, w 315. 
Van L. objects that in the latter pa.ssages 
tlie sense is there is no modesty to stop 
them (as in iin 5eos A 515). which does 
not suit here. Hence he reads ivi for Itti. 
There is another alternative, iwl xap.uT/t, 
explained not irith a viev: to fight : but 
this is unsatisfactory. 

107 = E 791, where see note. 

108. ArcuoNOC must mean Agamem- 
non ; though certainly, as the context 
stands, we should expect i}-/€/x6vuv. 
KaKOTHTi may jierhaps mean ratlier in- 
c'liitpctcnce than u-ickedness ; see B 368. 
XacoN is so general a word that it must 
imply the host at large, not, as some 



have understood, the Myrmidons alone. 
It is perhaps by a politic stroke that 
Poseidon pretends that the remis.«ness of 
the army is due only to their resentment 
at the conduct of Agamemnon. This 
attitude of the army agi-ees with that 
portrayed in B, but we have had no sign 
of it in the interval. 

110. For the gen. after ouuncin cf 
731 TpCias dfj.vve veCiv, which clearly shews 
the ablative sense of the case : so too 
A 11, M 403. See also on n 522, 2 171. 
We also find dfivvetv irepl tlvos, P 182, 
but the dat. is the usual case with the 
act., as the gen. is with the middle. 

113. anHTiJUHce, this compound is 
found here only ; Nauck reads dirri- 
TLfjiaffffe as usual (see on A 11), after 
diTTp-i/xacr/xevr], Aisch. Eum. 95. The 
comf)Osition with diro- perhaps implies 
extreme insult : see on diro/j.Tiviffai'Tos, B 
772, and cf. dmj/xeXrj/jLei'oi', Herod, iii. 
129. Brandreth's conj. dp' rp-ifj-rjcTe is 
not needed. 

115. The obvious reference of this 
line is to Achilles ; let us atone icith 
si)eetJ. ; the hearts of good men admit 
atonement, dKecoucea means let us heal 
the tcound ur hur Infiic^ol, and so 
dKecrai obtains its proper force. But 
tliis is so inconsistent with the tenor 
of the Presbeia that those who do not 
admit the late origin of that book will 
have us translate let us make good our 
blunder (sc. y.iQy\ixo(ivvr\) ; the hearts of 
brave men can be made good (or can make 



12 



lAIAAOC N (xiii; 



v/j.e7<; S' ovKeTt Ka\a /j.€$l€T€ 6ovpiBo<; «X/c/}<? 
TTai'Te^ apiarot eovre^ dva cnparov ovK av eywye 
ai'Bp] /la^ecrcrai/jLrjv, 09 Tt? TroXe/xoio /juedeiTj 
\vypo<; ecov v/jLiv Be I'efiecTcrcofxai irepl Kf)pt. 
CO TTeirove^, Tu^a Bi] ri KaKov 7roiJ](TeTe /juell^oi' 
rriiBe /leOrjfioavinji' dW ev (f)peal deade eKaaro^; 
aiBu) Kal vefiecrii'- S?) yap fieya veiKO<; opwpev. 
' FjKTwp B}) irapa vtjvcrl /3o?;i^ dya06<i TToXe/uLL^eL 
Kaprepo'i, eppTj^ev Be 7rv\a<; Kal /xaKpov o'^tja. 
w«? pa KeXevTiocov yaiip^o^ wpaev W'^aiov^. 
up,(f)i 8' ap^ Al'avTa<; Botovf laravro cf)dXayye<i 
KaprepaL, a? ovt av Kev ' Apr)(i ovoaaiTO fiereXOcov 
ovre K Adrjvair] Xaocra6o<i' ol yap apicrroi, 



120 



125 



118. JueeeiH H" (siipr. lei) [Z'S /] : uceeiei ACT (supr. Y over first ei) U: juceiei 
GHJPQR Cant. Ilarl. a, Vr. l)i A. 119 o,)i. CK 121. eeceai GL. 123. Sh : 
bk Cant. 124. eppHZCN he : cbc eppHSE Bar. 125. nres KeXcueiocoN, Seh. 

T. djccN Moi. 126. aVoNTe I'J;. 127. out' an kcn : oiire kcn S: ouB^ 

KCN G. 



goal ?). It is true that this sense of 
cLKeiadai may be defended ; e.g. in k 69 
Odj'sseus says to Aiolos, dXX' aKecraade, 
(piXoi, repair in)/ blunder (drr),) and so 
Herod, i. 167 dKecraaOai rr]i' a/j-aprdda. 
But the difficulty of the adj. aKccral is 
then glaring. Its real meaning is suf- 
ficiently proved by the analogous phrases, 
ffTpevTai fifv re (ppives iadXGiv O 20.3, 
ffrpfTTTol 5d re Kal deal avrol, I 497 ; of. 
I 514 voov ecrOXwv, 526 OwprjToi t' eiriXovTO. 
Bekker, Christ, Fiisi and others simply 
regard the line as spurious, for which 
there is no ground. 

118. JuaxcccaiuHN, quarrel vnth ; B 
377, Z 329, 1 32. JuceeiH is clearly the 
right reading, the M.s. variations being 
merely itacistic. The opt. is the regular 
mood in a relative clause after another 
opt. ; H. G.,% 305 b. It was introduced 
first b}- H. Etienne. 

119. Xurpoc, a poor creature, 'sorr^' 
wight' ; so 2;j7, (t 107. 

120. nenoNcc, see note on B 235. 
Friedlander regards 120-5 as a separate 
speech. There is not much reason for 
separating these lines from the pre- 
ceding, except the rather tautological 
harping on /Mfdri/xoffuvij. 

122. For the force of aiSco Kai NCJuieciN 
compare viixetriv re kuI ai'<rx«a ttoW 
dvepibiroiv, 7. 351. So O 501 al5Q) dead' 
ivl ffv/Mwi. The force of n^ccic is shewn 



by /3 136 vifieais di /loi i^ dv$pd}irwu 
effcrerai, and x 40. The word is ' objective,' 
expressing the indignation felt by other 
men. aiSooc, on the other hand, is sub- 
jective, the shame felt by the offender. 
This is clear from the participle aioofxivwu 
following aioCi in 563. The whole 
phrase thus, unlike Z 351, expresses both 
sides of the consequences of cowardice. 
Cf. Schol. B T-qv re kolvtjv aiffxi'vrjv Kai 
rrjv (^ aXXwj' vpoffyii'o/xii'ijv fjAfiipLv. 

124. xxdKpbu oxHQ, see 31 121, 455- 
60. The slight discrepancy with the 
latter passage, where there are two ox^esi 
lias been made much of by tlie school of 
Lacliniaiiii, but is not worth notice. 

Vl:>. KcXeuTiocoN, see M 265. 

127. The use of the two particles 3n 
KCN in immediate sequence is found also 
in L 334 ; in the four other cases where 
they occur in the same clause they are 
separated at least by ixh (see on A 187). 
Hence Brandreth suggested o6t' Up Ktu 
here. The variant ovoi (ovre) Kev passes 
the liniitsof permissible ictuslengthening. 
6N6caiTo JueTcXewN, A 539. 

TiS. Xaoccooc (ioin av-, root of (reuw, 
see on A [>49),' urr/cr 0/ ariuics, is wsed 
also of Apollo, T 79, Amydiiaraos, 244, 
and Ares, P 398. For the form cf. 
oopvffcrdos, Hes. Scut. 54, etc., and 
iirwocToa of Artemis, Find. 0. iii. 26, 
in-TTocroaj 'loXaos /. v. (iv. ) 32. I11 01 



^ 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



13 



Kptv6evT€<i Tpo)d<i re Kal "EKTOfia Slov e/xtfxvov 
(bpd^avre'i hopv Sovpi, craKO^ aciKei TrpoOeXv/xvcoc 
(laTrU cip' dcnrih' epeiBe, Kopvs Kopvv, uvepa 8' dvi]p- 
■\lravov S' iTTTTOKOfioi. KopvOe^ \a/jb7rpolac (paXoiac 
vevovTWV &)<? TTVKVol i(f)eaTaaav dWrfKoicnv. 
e7Yea he invacrovTO dpaaeidwv dtro ^(eLpwv 
aeiofjiev- ol 8' t'^u? (ppoveov, fxefxaaav he fjud-^ecrdaL. 



130 



135 



130. 9pdEaNTe H. ll npoeeXuuNoi Vr. A. 131. ap' : V 'ap R : d' Plut. Mor. 
761c. 134. &€ nruccoNTO : 9' enTHccoNxo L (P?). 135. Ti.vh ceiojacNoi &' 



ieiic, Sch. T. || 96p€ON R. 



rdip apicTOi we seem to have a case of 
the developed article ; but we may per- 
haps take it in a weak deictic sense, 
'there stood the best picked men,' or 
read with Monro ol' 701/3 dpiaroL (sc. rjaav). 

130. npoeeXuuNcoi, ace. to the scholia 
= dWeiraWrjXui, row upon row. This 
explanation is most easily reconciled 
with the use of the word in I 541, but 
it is not entirely satisfactory, as we 
should certainly expect cd/ceo-t for aaKeC. 
In K 15 the word clearly seems = 
irpbppi^os, so that no explanation suits 
all three passages, and we may look for 
another here. One alternative is to 
take it (with Reichel //. W. p. 39) as 
a general description of the shield, with 
layer (of hide) over layer {iro\vKTvx<^L 
Schol. Harl. a). This suits the use of 
TeTpade\vp.vos in 479 ; but the context 
seems to call for a special rather than 
a general epithet. Such may be found 
in the sense irlth base set forward, which 
describes the characteristic attitude of 
the Mykenaian warrior crouched under 
his long shield resting on the ground 
in front of him. The close formation 
here indicated is rare in H., but is found 
again in M 105, n 214 ff., whence 131-33 
seem to be borrowed in order to bridge 
the gap between the opening of the Atos 
onrdTTj and the Aristeia of Idomeneus. 

132. i}»auoN, touched with the project- 
ing cpdXoL (see App. B, vii. 2), those in 
front when the men bent their heads. 

134. mvccoNTO, were folded; how such 
an expression can be used of spears 
commentators have not been able to ex- 
plain. Tiie word and its derivatives in 
H. have a very narrow range of mean- 
ings, being used in the literal sense of 
folding clothes, except 7rri''xe5, which is 
used of the layers of the shiehl, and the 
' folds ' of a furrowed hillside. From 
this source commentators have 



en- 



deavoured to deduce such meanings as 
'bent with the brandishing,' or 'were 
interlaced,' or 'were a confused mass' ; 
but no satisfactory explanation has Ijeen 
given. The use of epaceidcoN dn6 
XeipwN in A 571 would seem to imply 
that the verb here has something to do 
with the flight in the air of the spears 
when actually hurled, and it is possible 
that such a sense may be found in the 
variant eirr-qaffovTo. Tlie root vrra- (Trrct- 
p-evos) may pierhaps have developed a 
secondary irTr)K- in the sense fly as we 
know to have happened in the sense 
crouch {Trrrjcrcr-eiv by i-irTri-TTjv), whether 
the two words are originally identical 
(as Buttmiann held) or no. Compare 
also iXrjKoi. beside 'CKrjdL, and other cases 
quoted in H. G. § 22. 9 note. On the 
other hand, this explanation does not 
suit (TeLop-eva, which is used of spears 
brandished in preparation for a cast : 
we can hardly put the stop at the end of 
134 and read creiopevoi 5' idvs with Schol. 
T, for this again does not suit the use 
of (jeLecrdaL (cf. G 199) ; iaavpevoi would 
be required. For 5e irrvaaovTo Naber 
conj. 6' iffaevovTo, Pallis 5i acp' eaavvro. 
135. leuc (ppoNeoN, cf. 31 124 ttJc p 
iOvs (ppoviwv tTTTToi's ^xe, and the phrase 
i'^L's pefxadis. The preceding passage was, 
according to the pseudo-Plutarchean 
Life of Ronier, chosen by the poet for 
recitation in the contest in which he 
defeated Hesiod ; which of course only 
means that the ancients justly admired 
it.  This is clear enough from imitations 
in later poets, e.g. Tyrtaios fr. 11. 31 
Kal TToSa Trap TroSt dels Kal in' dcriridos 
daTTid' epeiaas, Eui'. Her. 836 ttoi'S 
(iraWaxOels ttooI, dvrjp 5' eV d^dpl ards, 
Virgil Aen. x. 361 haerct pede pes, 
densusque viro vir, Furius Antias apud 
Macrob. Sat. vi. 3. 5 pressatur pede pes, 
mucro mucrone, viro vir. 



14 lAIAAOC N (xiii) 

Tpcoe^ Be irpovTV^av aoXXee?, ^}/3%e 8' ap" ' FjKTcop 
avTLKpv fxe^aoi^, oXooirpo-^o^ w? airo TreTprji;, 
bv T€ Kara crrecfxivrjif TroTafxh^ '^€ifxdppoo<; Mcrrji, 
pr]^a<; aaireTcoi o/jb^pcoc avacheo^ e-^fiara jreTpr]^- 
v^lrc 3' dvaOpcoLCTKwv irererai, KTVireeu he B' vir' avrov 140 
vKt]' o aacpaAeco'i ueec efJLTreoov, o<pp av iKrjTai 
LcroTrehov Tore S' ov ri Kuklvherat ecrcrvp^evo^ irep- 
C09 ' FiKTdyp eito? /^ev direlXeL I^^XP^ 6a\daari<i 
pea SteXevaecrdat KXialwi koI V7]a<; W'^aicov 
Krelvcov dXX ore 87] 7rvKivf]i<; eveKupae (f)dXay^i, 145 

ari] pa /j,dX i'y^pLp(f)dei<;. ol S' dvTioi ule? 'A^atwz/ 
vvcrcrovTe'i ^L(f)eaiv re Kal ey^ecriv dfM(j)t'yvoi(riv 
Mcrav diTo a(^eiwv Se 'xacradp,evo<i TreXepi-yOr]. 
rjvaev he htaTTpvaiov Tpcoea-crt <yeyaivd)<i • 
" Tp(be<i Kal AvKLOL Kal Adphavoi dyx^tfia'^rjral, 150 

137. oXooxpoxoc CGH" : oXoorpoxoc Bar. Mor. 138. x^'^^^^ppoc Syr. 

XGiJuappoc GLQT Vr. A: x^'^^^po^ P. '' (Sbcei CJ (L suj/r.) Vr. b {sirpi: hi 
139. acxerco QU {supr. dicneTCo). aYxJuaxa PQ : oxuara K. 140. uijii t' 

CL8U : uijiei t' p. 1| qutco P. 141. oq>p' on : o9pa li : ease AP : e'l'wc C 

ecoc Sn Li]is. {yp. o<pp' cIn) yp. Harl. a. \\ eic6KeN 'iXem Porphyr. on A 269. 
142. eccuuENCOc P. 144. pea bieXeuceceai Ar. : peTa &ieXeuceceai T : peTa 
eXeuceceai Par. j: peTa 5' eXeuceceai ii. 145. rukinqTc P. | ^NCKupe PI. 

146. €rxpi<peeic Hi'JQR Vr. b d A. |l Toi R. 148. noXejuixoH GH"J (R supr.) 

Par e. ! 6 bk xaccaTo noXXbN oniccoo Zen. 149. Tpco€CCl : 3a]Naoici Pap. 6. 

150. aju<piJua[xHTai Pap. d. 

1.36. npouTuvj/QN, intrans. of violent hopeless. Brandreth's Fpeia F' is not 

forward motion ; of. wpoKpoveiv, irpo- Homeric. Pallis conj. pel' eTreXevaeadai, 

KOTTTeiv, irpo^6XKei.v. So also w 319 comj)aring 1 651 eVt re KXiaias Kal vrjo.s 

dpi/iiv ixevos 7rpovTv\j/e. iKicrOai KTeivovra. 

137. oXooirpoxoc recurs in an oracle 147. 6ju<piruoiciN, generally supposed 
in Herod, v. 92. 2, and Tlieokr. 22. to mean 'having a yvlnv at each end,' 
49 ; and in the form oXoirpoxos, Herod. i.e. the head at one end and the spike 
viii. 52, Xen. Anah. iv. 2. 3. The word {cravpuT-^p) at the other. But it is not 
is no doubt for FoXoF-oirpoxos, from e^cplained how yinov, which is properly 
Fe\-v, to roll, Lat. vol-v-. The -ot-, used of the flexible extremities, hands 
however, is not explained ; we can hardly and feet, can be used of the point of a 
compare odoiwopos, where it is clearly spear, nor how the adjective can be 
the locative termination {H. G. § 124 /). formed from it by dropping the t. 
Perhaps we ought to prefer the variant Others have explained it of the spear- 
oXooTpoxos. The scholia generally refer head only, as ' having a curve on both 
tlie word to oXoos, as though — 7-(«t)iiH(/ sides,' i.e. being of wdiat is known as 
destructivehi. • the ' leaf-shai)e ' ; others again as two- 

138. cTe<pdNHC occurs only here of the handed (wielded with both hands). But 
hrow of a hill. ¥ov the simile cf. ScxU. it is quite possible tliat the word may 
Her. 437-42. mean elastic, literally ' bending to either 

139. ciNaiSeoc, of the reckless wilful side.' The existence of the root yv-, to 
course, see A .')21 ; 2X"°'''°' ^I 260, 4> 259. bend, is abundantly jiroved ; cf. yvpb^, 

141. cic9aXe&JC, withoiU a check. yOaXov, yvrjs, etc. P'or the use of the 

144. p^a monosylla})le, see note on wordin Sopli. y^'wc/t. 505see Jebb, adloe. 
P 462. The vulg. peca o' iXeixreadai i-f 148 = A 535. 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



15 



Trapixever- ov roi Srjpov ifxe cr-yrjaovcTtv A^aioi, 
Koi /Jiaka 7rvp<y7]8bv a^ea<i avrov'i aprvvavre^, 
cOOC , oi(o, '^daaovTat vrr' ey-^€o<i, el ireov /xe 
wpae Oeoiv c!)ptaTO<;, epiySovTTo^ Trocn<^ "\\pr}<;.^ 

W9 eliroiv (OTpvve /iei/o? koI dvfiov eKuarov. 155 

^rjt^ojBo^i 8' ev rotai p.e'^/a (ppovecov i^e^/jKet 
TlptafjbiSi]<;, irpoadev 8' e-^ev aa-Triha irdvToa itarji', 
KOV(f)a TToal 7rpol3i/3d^ ical viraa'rrihLa TrpoTroSi^wv. 
^T]pi6vr)<; 8' avTOio titv(tk€To Sovpl (jiaeiVMi, 
KoX ^d\ev, ovK d<p(ifiapTe, kut dairiSa iravroa ii'arjv l«jO 
TavpeLrjv' t^? 8' ov tl BirjXaaev, dWd ttoXv irplv 
ev Kavkoii idyt] SoXi'^ov Sopv Ar]L(f)ol3o<; Be 
dcnriBa ravpeirjv o"%e^' diro eo, Belae Be dvpLMt 

151. oOti CGR. 153. Jue: nep H" Vr. d. 154. apicroc H. 157 "*». 

DK 11 gcx£N GQ. 158-60 o/«. H. 158. un' acniaa GJPQR Lips.: unocni&ia 

Pap. ff. 159. auToTo : eN toTci Ap. Lc.r. 153. 10. 161. &' vm. Vr. A. 

163. CXCT AJPQR Hail, a : cxero G. ,; anai L supr. 



152. nupPHadN, see on A 334, M 4-3. 

153. 6'1'aj, Schol. BT prefer oi'wt, i.e. 
ifjLol ixbvu}!.. 

154. copicToc, see on Z 260, A 288. 
Here also Braiidreth coiij. 8s dpiaros. 

158. onacnlSia = virb riji daTriOL, and 
so 807, n 609. The word expresses the 
characteristic ]\lykenaian attitude of 
guard against attack. For tlie formation 
of. \jiripfj.opa, and the other instances of 
adjectives equivalent to a preposition 
governing a noun in H. G. % 127. 2. 
The later vTracnri^etv and viracnvKXTrjs 
have a different meaning, and so has 
the tragic use of the adj., as will be 
seen on reference to the Lex. Notice 
the marked alliteration of tt in 157-8, 
as usual a mere accident. Ko09a seems to 
indicate the trained hero who can move 
with ease even beneath his ponderous 
shield. 

159. auToTo, in the weak sense : a5 
Toio Diintzer, apa roio Hoogvliet. 

162. tu KQuXcoi, P 607 ; for the use of 
(v cf. Z 40 eV irpwTwi pv/Mui. Kav\6s is 
exjilained by Schol. B as rb Kadiiixtuov 
eh TO kol\ov rod Siparos fjApos. This 
may mean either a tongue of metal form- 
ing part of the head and let into the 
wood of the spear, or the end of the 
wooden spear-shaft fixed into a hollow 
base of the point. There is no reason 
why both these modes of attachment 
may not have been in use simultaneously 
in spears of different makes. The former 



seems to be implied by the use of a 
ferrule or irop/cTjs in Z 320, the latter 
by the av\hs of P 297 (see note there). 
Plere the former is probably intended. 
So also the Kav\6s of a sword (II 338) is 
the metal tongue running from the blade 
between the wooden pieces which form 
the handle ; see Helbig ff. E.- 33.5-8. 

163. cxeee may be counted among the 
forms which vary in sense between aor. 
and imperf. The imperf. sense is evi- 
dently rt't|uired here, for the holding out 
of the shield at arm's length is sub- 
ordinate to the previous action paXev, 
and this relation is in the E])ic language 
expressed bj^ the imperf. (JI. G. § 71). 
On the other hand the aor. sense seems 
best suited to A 219, and ffxeOeeiv ^ 466. 
dvax^Oeeiv e 320 look like aorist fonns, 
though even this is rendered doubtful 
when we consider such stem -formations 
as -yTjdiii} by 'yr]doij.ei'o^, and op^x^^o" ^ 
30. Apart from these forms there is 
little to decide 'the question, whether 
in H., Pindar (e.g. P. vi. 19), or Trag. , 
except the accent, and here, of course, 
we cannot trust to tradition. AVe must 
therefore conclude that this is a really 
indeterminate form, in which the usual 
differentiation, whether into a definite 
aor. or a definite imperf. was never 
carried out (see particularly Curtius, Vb. 
ii. 345-46). On the whole, however, 
the tendency of classical writers was 
to use it as aor. See Jebb on Soph. 



16 



lAlAAOC N (xiii) 



€'yyo<; ^Irjpiovao 8ai(f)povo'i ' avrap 6 y ypco'i 

a-yfr erdpwv el<i e6vo<i i'^cH^ero, '^coaaro 8' alvco'i 165 

afxcfiorepov, viKrj^ re kuI ey^eo'i o ^vvea^e. 

/3^ S" levai irapd re K\LcrLa<; Kai vr]a<i X-^aLOiv 

olaofji.evo<; 8opv /laKpov 6 oi. K\caLrj(f)i, XeXecTTTO. 

01 8' dWot fxdpvavro, /3or) S' dcr^earo'i opcopec. 
TevKpO'i Se 7rp6iTo<; Te\a/j,covio<i dvSpa KureKra, 170 

"Ifji^piov al'^fX')]T7]v, TToXviTnrov M.evTopo<i vlov. 
vale he Yi't']haiov irplv iXdeiv vtw; W.^aicov, 
Kovpi^v 8e Hpid/jLOCo vodrjv e^e, ^IrjhecnKdcnrjV' 
avTcCp enreX ^avawv vee^ rfK,v9ov ufKpceXtaaat, 
d-xlr et? "Wiov ?]X6e, fxereTrpeTre Se Tpcoeaai, 175 

vale 8e irdp TIpcd/iicoL' 6 Se /xiv rlev laa reKeaai. 
Tov p vlo^ Te\a/jbo)vo<; vir ovaro'^ ^'VX^'' /^(^x^pf^)^ 
vv^\ eK o' eairacrev ey^o'i' o B avr eireaev fieXirj o)?, 
7/ T opeo'i Kopv(j)i]i eKadev Trepicpaivo/uuevoco 
yaX-KMi TafxvofxevT] repeva -^dovl (pvWa ireXdacrr^L' 180 

ft)9 ireaev, dfxcj>l 8e ol jSpd'^e revj^ea iroLKiKa ^aXKMi. 
TevKpO'i S' d>pfMi]67] /ie/xact)9 dirb Tevyea Bvaai' 
"Kktojp S' 6pfX7]6evTO<i aKovTcae Sovpl (paeiVMi. 

165. CHj; V Syr. 166. suNeHse Zen.: HUN]eHKe Paji. o. 168. o: Tives a, 

ws " K^ros & fi-vpla ^daKCi" (m 97) Sch. T. 172. NaTe 5e : 6c Nate C: oc Nde 

Zen. li uTac : nhoc J. 173. JuiHSeKacicTHN P : juiHSeciKaTHN Q Lips. 175. ec Q. 
177. t6n a' Syr. Vr. A. 178. out' : ev ctXXwt aiijj' A. 179. KOpUfHI Ar. 

ACPQ : Kopu(pH(i)c il. 180. TCJUiNOueNH LQ Syr. : nepiTeuNoueNH P. || 

ncXdccei C : neXdccoi J : nexdccHi Vr. A'. 



O.T. 651. dn6 go, the short syllable 
before 5(f )eitre is very rare. Heyne and 
Ahreus suggest ei5, but the contracted 
form is probably not Ejiic. The internal 
F had apparently so far disappeared that 
oF does not lengthen a preceding short 
syll. in thesis : cf. 278 and R. G. § 394. 
160. nIkhc, res 2^'>'o rei defcctu, as A 
65, etc. 

172. NaTs 9e, 77 otirXrj (sc. ■n-epieaTL-yfj.evri) 
OTL Zt]v65otos ypdfpei 6s vde Ilridai.oi' . . 
dyvoei di bri "O/J-ripos dtaKdTrreL ras <ppd- 
aeLS, 'iva fxr} /xaKpo-rrepiooos yev-qTai. fiXAws 
re Kai KaKbjXiTpov to ^ttos iroLel, An. See 
note on Z 34. On n»4&aioN Schol. T 
says vTTo TTjv "Idijv 7r5Xis wpbi Qrj^riv, oi 
oi Trpbs Kapiav. ric^s 5^ ttjv avrriv tQi 
IlTjSda-an. 

173. Medesikaste was represented by 
Polygnotos in the Capture of Troy, 
which he painted at Delphi (Pans. x. 
25. 9). 



176. ndp ripiducoi, no doubt in one of 
the dd\a/j.0L reyeoL of Z 248, fj.v. 

177. erxeY juaicpcoi. Teukros is there- 
fore represented here as a heavy-armed 
warrior, whereas elsewhere he is an 
archer, M 372, 440, cf. 472, 26t), 
etc. ; while he is praised in both capaci- 
ties in 314. For a somewhat similar 
difficulty see note on B 528. These 
small inconsistencies, which affect only 
the picture which the poet has before his 
eyes, are not sufficient to form a ground 
for wide-reaching dissection of the jioems. 

179. ^KaeeN ncpi9aiNoui^Noio go to- 
gether ; 'visible all round from far.' 
Cf. e 476 iv irepi(paLvopi.iv(x)L, in a conspicu- 
ous place. Nitzsch has remarked how 
the favourite simile of a falling tree is 
used with continual freshness of detail ; 
e.g. A 482-7. 

183. opAJtHecNTOc, the usual gen. after 
verbs of aiming. H. G. § 151 c. 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



aXX' /zei/ avra IBwv TjXevaTO ^dXKeov 67^^09 
rvrduv, o 8' WfjL(f)lfia-x^ov K.T€dTOV vV W.KTOpio)vo<; 185 

viacro/xevov TroXefiovSe Kara ari^do'^ (BdXe hovpi. 
hovirrjcrev he irecroiv, dpd^rjcre hk Tei/;^e' eV auTon. 
"VjKTwp 8' u)pixi]6ri Kopvda Kpord(f)ot^ dpapv'tav 
KpaTO<i d(f)ap7rd^ai fxejaXijropo^ \\/x(f)ifj.d-^oio- 
Ata? 8' 6pfi7]0evTo<i ope^aro Sovpl (paeiVMc 190 

"E«TO/909' dXV 01; 77776 %pfU9 elaaro, Tra? 8' apa -^^aXKOJi 
(TfMepSaXecoi K€KdXv(f)d'' 8 ap' acr7ri3o9 6fi(f)aXov ovra, 
Siae he fiiv aOevei /xeydXcoi' 6 he -^^daaar orriaaoy 
veKpoiv dfjL(f)OTepwv, roix; S' i^eipvaaav X'^aior 

185. uf^N T. 186. nic6jucnon ACTPTU Vr. >\. : Ncic6ueN0N D Syr. : 

NCiccouENON H snpr.) n. 187. apdBHCe : nvh apabncc Scli. T. 190. 

6p€zaTO : cikonticc JPQS Had. b, Par. a b c d f g b j, yp. Harl. a, Lips., and rivit 
Sch. T. 191. oiinco C. XP<^^ '^'■"  XP°°c or XPO^^ Ar. ; XP°oc H. 192. 

KCKdXunTO DT : Keica\unT[ lap. 0. 



185. For Amphimacbos and bis par- 
entage see notes on B 621, A 709. 

186. Of tbe various forms given by 
tbe M.S.S. viabixevov was regarded as a 
future (Eust. ad loc). picrfffffOai is 
doubtless right, for vi-va-j-eadat, root 
j/ey, though viff-eadai may be defended 
z,s.=iv'i.-v<T-eadai, cf. wI-ttt-w. 

190. opcsoTO : the variant aK6vTi.<jf, 
though well supported, would not suit 
the canon of Ar. that oDra (192) is 
used only of a weapon held in the 
hand. 

191. OTi diriiptjKe XP^°^ '*''^' '''^^ XP^^' 
di.6 ^a.pvrovr)Tiov. Koi on to etcraro vvv 
OLVTi Tov e<pdvr), An. So also ovtws at 
' ApKTTapxov XP^°^ "'* \6yos' /3oi/Xerai 5^ 
Sir]ipri<Tdai rr\v ivOelav. 7,i]v6ooto^ Se 
ypd(f>ei XP'^^ ilaaTo, Did. 6 ok HpwStai'os 
Ktti evddav koX yeviKrjv Sex^rat (regards 
as possible) rrfv XP^°^^ wpoKpivei 5e 
Ty\v yeviKTjv, Schol. T. A nom. xp°o^ is 
entirely without analogy, and we are 
reduced to a choice between XP'^^ ^"'^ 
Xpoos. In favour of the latter is not 
only the consensus of M.ss., but the 
evident fact that Ar.'s authorities were 
so strongly in the same direction that 
he preferred the supposition of an un- 
known form of the nom. to the easy 
adoption of Zen.'s reading. On the 
other hand arises the question whether 
his antliorities were competent witnesses 
as to a primitive distinction between 
00 and w. In the oldest alphabet both 
would be given by 0, and the distinction 

VOL. TI 



can only go back to ttie transliteration 
of the poems. The choice therefore 
lies open to us. If we read XP°^^ ^^ 
may take the gen. as dependent upon 
etcraTo, on the analogy of rixft" and 
other verbs of attaining. In x §9 ^^'^ 
have '05i(7^os idaaTo, which is rather 
different, coming under the category 
of verbs of aiming. dWriXwi' i<piKovTo, 
X 613, and odi ol KaraeicraTo yair]^, A 358, 
are nearer. We should then have a 
'vague local' gen., 'reached not the 
region of the flesh.' It might seem 
possible to join xpoo^ ^s a partitive gen. 
with TTT/t, but this use, though common 
enough in later Greek, is hardly Homeric ; 
see on T 400 and A 358 (cf., however, 
a 425, /3 131, 5 639). It must further 
be remembered that itaaro in the sense 
reached had an initial F (see on A 138 
and Ahrens Beitr. p. 95). These 
diiliculties and doubts are at once re- 
moved if we adopt tlie Zenodotean XP^^. 
and take tiffaro, with Ar., in the sense 
of €(pdvri. La R. objects that we should 
neeil an imperf , not an aor., as X 324 
(paivero. Hut the difference between tbe 
two is merely that the aor. means ' th<- 
flesh never shewed itself,' the impt-rf. 
' was not visible.' 

192. La R. suggests that the variant 
of DT may represent an original 
KeKaXviTTo, 6 5' aaniSos. &p' being in.-^erted 
to remove the hiatus. But writing 
iK TrXripovs is not so rare in the Mss. as to 
justify this conclusion. 



200 



205 



18 lAIAAOC N (xiii) 

^Afi(f>Lfia'^ov fiev apa Srt-x^iO<i 8l6<i re Me^^ecr^et"?, 195 

up'^ol ^ \6rjvaiu)v, Ko/jLiaav [xera Xaov KyatoiV, 

"l/ii^pLOV avr XXavre, /jiefiaore OovpiSo'i aX/c^?. 

&J9 re Bv al<ya Xeovre Kvvoiv viro Kap'X^apoSovrcov 

apird^avre ^eprjTov ava pcoTn'fia ttvkvu, 

v->\rov virep jaLT]<; fxera ja/j,(f)i]\i]catv e^ovre, 

W9 pa TOP v^Jrov €')(ovTe hvco Aiavre Kopvara 

rev^ea av\7]T7)V' Ke^aXvjv S' dTraXrj^; diro Beiprj'; 

Koyjrev 'OiXidSi]^, K€'x^oX(Ofxevo<i 'A/ji,<pifid')(^oco, 

r)K€ Be fJbiv (T^aipriBov eXi^d/jLevo<; Bl' o/julXov 

"FjKTopt Be irpoTrdpoide ttoBmv Trecrev iv KOVirjca-i. 

Kal Tore 8?) Trepl Krfpt, Yioa-eiBdwv i'^oXcodr] 

vlcovolo ireaovTO'i iv alvrji Brj'ioTrjrt, 

^rj 8' levat irapd re KXtalwi Kal vrja<i 'A^atcoy 

orpvveoov Aavaou<;, Tpcoecrcri Be tci]Be erev^ep. 

^lBofievev<; B' dpa ol BoupiKXvTO'i dvTe/SoXrjaev, 210 

epYO/x.ez/09 Trap' eratpov, 6 ol veov e'/c iroXe^oto 

195. CTixioc : TLvh cxe&ioc Sch. T. 196. XaON : eV aXAwt jmerij ^eNoc A. 

198. aire Zen., Par. h supr. 200. exoNxec PQR Syr. Cant. 201. apa Syr. 1| 
eXONTo A. i! Kopucxai PR. 202. &' oiii. Q. il anh : imb Vr. b^. 203. kcSij/cn 
ap' i\idaHC Zen. 204. e\is6ueNoc L. 207. ewi Kpaxepfli ucuiNHi Syr. 209. 
K[H]8ea xeuxe[N Pap. o. 

197. ueuaoxe ciXkhc, cf. P 181 dXKTJs cf. eTndivrjaas, F 378. On account of the 
fidXa irep /xtfj-auiTa (v. note), and E 732 F of FeXlcrcreiv Heyne reads ffcpaiprjdbv oe 
lieixavV ^pidos /cat di/TTjs. d\Kri in this /xiv ^/ce, comparing for the place of the 
connexion means deeds of frowess, cf. adv. IBoTpvdov Si TriTovrai, B 89. Bentley 
Pind. N. vii. 12 ral /xeyaKai yap dX/cat conj. a<paipiv5a, Bekker atpatpridd (sug- 
(TKOTov TToKvv v/xvuv ?x'»'''"' SeofjLevai. gested also by Heyne) on the insufficient 

198. The idea may be either that two analogy of d-rroaTaSd, f 143, and other 
lions come upon a goat which has just adverbs in -8d, which are all derived 
l)een run down by hound.s, and snatch from verbs, not from nouns. 

it away froin them, as in P 23 ; or that 207. uiojNoTo, Amphimachos, son of 

they seize the goat from a herd protected Kteatos, son of Poseidon ; see on A 709. 

by the goatherd's dogs. Schol. B objects The allusion is unusually obscure, as 

Ol) ffvfifj.axovffi.i' dXXTjXots Xdovres, dXXd Poseidon was not named above (185). 

ToO ivbs dpwdaavTos avfapird^ei viravrGiv Small difficulties of this sort abound in 

6 erepos iKUT^pov rrjv aypav els eavrbv this passage, which is no doubt a work 

KardyovTos. It was ap[)arently for this of the final redaction (see Introduction). 

reason that Zen. read aXye, giving one 211. The mention of 'a comrade' in 

goat to each lion, but spoiling the general terms is unusual ; from the regu- 



o 



appropriateness of the simile. The lar Homeric practice we should have ex- 
scholia quote from Aischylos (fr. 30) pected to hear his name. It is surprising 
eTKKov 5' dvu> XvKrjSdv, ware olttXooi. \6kol too to find Idomeneus, who in A 501 was 
ve^pbv (p^povaiv dfjL<pi fxaaxdXais. among the fore-fighters, and in M 117 

202. This savage ]>ractice is rare in was defending the wall, now unarmed ; 

H. ; see S 496, S 17G. even if he were justified at such a 

204. cXisdjucNoc, ' with a swing of his moment in withdrawing from the fight 

body,' whirling himself round to throw to help a wounded friend, it is hardly to 

the more violently. Others take it to be supposed that he would lay aside his 

mean ' swinging the head ' in a circle ; armour. 



lAIAAOC N (MM) l'.> 

^]X6e Kar lyvvijv fSe/dXrjfi^vo'i o^ei ^oKkmi. 

Tov fiep eralpoc evetKav, o B lr)Tpot<i e7rtTeiXa>» 

■^iev €9 KXiairjv htl yap TroXefioio fievoiva 

avridav. tov he Trpoaecf)^ Kpeicou evocrt^dcov, 215 

eladfj.evo'i (f>Ooyytju \\.vdpat.fiovo<i vli (')oai>ri, 

o<f 'irdcrrji YlXeupoiVi Koi alireiviji KaXv6oi)vi 

XlrwXolcnv avacrcre, 6eo^ 8' a)9 rtero 8i]fj,coi' 

" '\So/j,evev K.p'TjTMV l3ouXi](f>op6, irov rot aTreiXal 

otyovrai, ra<i Tpcoalv u7relX€oi> vle<; W-)(aion' ; " *220 

TOV 8' avT \8ofi€vev*i KprjTcov dyo'i dvTtov rjiiSw 
" CO &6av, ov Tt*? dv7)p vvv ultio^, oaaov eycoye 
yivuxTKw 7rdvT€<; yap eTrtcrTa/xe^a TTToXefxi^eiv. 
ovTe Ttva Seof Ic^X^^ uKijpLov ovTe rt? okvcoi 
eiKOiv dvhveTai jroXefiov KaKOV dXXd irou ovrco 225 

jjbiXXet Br) (f)iXov elvai vTrepfievei Kpovicovi, 
vcovvfMVOvi diroXeadai avr' "Apyeo<; ivddS^ 'A-^aiov^. 
dXXd ^)6av, Kal yap to 7rdpo<; /j,6ve8iJLO<i ijcrda, 
OTpuvefi Se Kal dXXov, ode /xedievTa iBrjai- 
TOi vvv fii^T diToXriye KeXeve re (f)U)Tl eKuaTwt. ' 230 

213. CNHKON Q {siij>i: ' over e and ei over ft) : eNHcoN P. 214. hVcn : oi oe 
An ien Sch. T. !! ek xXidHc D.)<^>RS', yp. P. 216. <peorrHN : 9conhn (,L. 

218. After this line add. tcoi juin ceicdjueNoc npoce9H KpeiwN eNocixocoN D'HT 
Cant. Lips.'": tcoi juin eeicdjueNoc enea nrepoeNTa npocHuSa I'll. 222. e6aN : 
n^noN I). I' NUN r' Av. [tijl'li I'.-ir. .<;-': nun b' Aph. .' Scliul. T: see Ludw.i. 
223. rirNcbcKOJ GLT. ! noXeuizeiN CDPRU Vr. A. 224. ouSe tinq Par. a : ec 
Ttffi Tu!v dvTiypdcpwv did tov o, oube. Did. 225. aNa&uerai DK Lips. Par. j : 

CNQuerai 1' : oTtw Slo. tov v ciNdueTai ai ' Api<TTdpxov (Sch. A) : rti'^j 5^ ypdcpovcnv 
adduerai (Sell. T). (The reading of P coiilirin> l.ohis'.* conj. 5td tov a for Sict tov i'). 
nroXejuoN G. nou : nco S. 227. NCONUJULNOUC AHT Syr. Pap. o : nconuuouc 
Q. '! CNedd' axaiouc : ulac axaicoN A {yp. eNedB* dx-) R, yp. Harl. a. 229. 
ixpuNOic T. oei : 8 oi T {yp. on : ore A {yp. oei) CMPQR Vr. A King's 
Harl. d. Par. c d' e^ g {siipr. ei) : bei tc Lijis. : yp. oton Par. f. otic ueeiHici 
ndNoio Zen. i; YBoio T. 230. twn R. iceXeuc bk TT Syr. Pa]', o. 



214. It is inditferent whether Ido- 219. noO . . . oYxontqi, like 6 229 

meneus is described as going to his -rrrji l^av e&xwXal, and of. T 83. The 

own hut, as in the text, or coming from taunt is general and not directed speci- 

that of another, as in the variant. From ally at Idonieiieu.s. except by implication, 

the strange idea that the eratpos must 225. dNaucrai, withdraws from, as 

be Meriones — who is not wounded — H 217 dW oi ttws ?Tt eixff virorpiffai 

Doderlein and others have got into hope- ov5' dfadOvai, and t 377. For the use 

less ditUculties over a perfectly simple with ace. of. A 496 dveSvfffro KVfM 

passage. da\d<Tcn}i. So also in Attic, fo bac/c out of: 

216. For Thoas see B 638, A 527. Plato TJicad. 145 r. Dem. 102. 12, Ar. 

AiTcoXoTciN and awjucoi in 218, as well as llaiutc 860 etc. 

the place-names which precede, seem to 227 = M 70. 

be locative datives, ' was king among 228. ficea, Bentley eWt, which suits 

the Aitolians in all the country of the usual idiom ^e.g. M 347) and the 

Plouron and Kalydon.' //. G. § 145. 7rt. following OTpvvus. 



20 lAlAAOC N (xiii) 

TOP S' i) fielder eTreira UoaeiSdwv ivoalyOwv 
" ^Yhofjievev, firj Kelvo<; dvrjp en vocnrjaeiev 
e'/c Tpoi7]<;, aXV av6t kvvmv ^eXirrjOpa <yevoLTo, 
09 Tt9 eV ij/jLUTi TwiSe eKMV /xediijiat fid^eadai. 
dXX' dye revxea Sevpo Xa^wv Wf ravra 8' djxa XPV 235 
airevSeiv, at k 6(f>€\6<; rt yevMfieda koX 8v eovre. 
av/McpepTT] 8' dperr) TreXei dvBpoJv koX p.d\a XvypMV 
voil he Kai k dyaOolcnv eiriaraiixecrOa /jLax^adat. 

w? eliroDV 6 fiev avTi<; e^rj ^eo? d/x irovov dvSpoiv 
'ISo/xerei'? 8' ore By] KK.ca-irjv ivTVKTOv tKave, 240 

Bvaero rev^^a KoXd irepl %/3oi'', yevro 8e Sovpe, 
/Bf] S' tfiev da-repoivrji ivaXiyKCO^, r}V re K.povifov 
yetpl \a^oiV eriva^ev drr' aly\r}evro^ OXv/jlttov, 
SeLKvv<i crrjixa /Sporolcriv dpi^rjXoc 8e ol avyai' 
0)9 rov x^Xko'^ eXafxire irepl ar)]deacn Oeovro<?. 245 



232. en : ^k G. 234. oc kcn Q Pap. o. 1! ueeeHici Syr. || 'Apiarapxos 

jueeiHCi noNoio Sell. T. 236. eoNTCC G. Suoontc R. 237. cuNq>epTH T. || 

cuJU9epTH bk BIh Zen. Apli. 238. enicxijuiecea Syr. : enicraljuieea H : enicxduccea 
A (7/3. enicxaiuecea ) DLTU Lips. Vr. A: ^nicrdueea GPRS Harl. a: cneircoueea 
Q. jl enicrdueea nroXejuizciN ,J [supr. ai over d and cea over ea). 239. aueic C. Il 
6u : ON P Pap. 0, Lip.s. Vr. b : ^c R. 241. ducaxo P. 242. Bfl p' Vr. d. || 
^NoXirnoc GR. 244. 6pizhXh bi oi qOth (,). 245. 'iXaxxneN eui Zen. Aph. 

Pap. 0. i CTHeec9i G Vr. b'-. 



233. JueXnHspa, S2}ort, only in this yevrjai, where tl is probably an ace. , ' in 
connexion (P 255, S 179). Cf. eXibpia any way.' 

A 4. Nauck conj. k\Kf)dpg., needle.ssly. 237. Literally <7^e>-c is a united proivess 

234. kn KiiaTi, K 48. jmeeiHici, the {a protvess due to union) even of very 
only instance in H. of the pres.subj. of I'r/yat sorry warriors. For this pregnant 
(see H. G. % 81 : irpdCrii Hymn. Ven. 152). use of neXei compare T 287 with note. 
Hence some write ^le^i'ijcn (indie.). Van It might be thought possible to make 
L. adopts fxed^rjiai from Syr. The pres. dvSpibv part of the preiiicate in a quasi- 
subj. is rarely found in any non-thematic ablatival sense, 'a valour of union 
verb in H. ; there appears not to be a arises from, is produced by, even sorry 
single instance from tcrr-qixi, Tid-qixi or men,' on the analogy of aifxaros et's 
dlow/jLL. dyadoh d 611, cf. also Z 211, tt 300 ; 

236. o9eXoc, a word which both in H. but this use is rare in H. (see //. G. 

and Attic can almost always be trans- §148), ami the assumption is unnecessary, 

lated by our idiomatic 'good,' and is Ar. (ap. Nikanor) apparently explained 

almost invariably found in combination crv/xcpopriTrj tis dvdpQv dperTj Kai tQv 

witli a neuter pronoun, rarely with a dadeveardTwv, olov ov fxbvov Kara 'iva, 

neuter adj. (see Le.xx.). Here 6cp€X6s dWa /cat Kara ttXtjOos '4aTi ris dperr] 

Tt = if perchance we ma,y he any good, X poov/xev>], k&v ds eKaaros dffdevrjs 'rji Kad' 

513 ovhiv ffoi y' 6<pe\os, no good to thee. avrbv, which is the same as that given 

But from P 152 os rot 7r6XX' 6(pi\os above. But ace. to Ap. Leo:, he ex- 

yivero we see that the appended adj. plained (x<p6Spa Kai KaKwv dvSpCov is 

or pronoun was originally an ace. of re- raurbv cvveXOdvTwv ylverai tis dperri. 

lation, though in later Greek it evidently This seems to indicate a reading avy.<pep- 

came to be regarded as agreeing with the rQ>v. which would certainly make the 

noun. Cf. 282 at Ktv ri ipouis AavaolcrL construction easier. 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 21 

^lijpiovTj'i 3' apa 01 OepuTTcov ei/9 di>Te/36Xr}(Tei' 
eyyv<; en KXiaiij^' fiera yap Bopu ■)(^d\Keov ■^lei 
olao/jLevo<i' rbv 8e 7rpoae(pr] adevo^ 'ISofievrjoii' 

" \lTjpiov7] MoXof vie TToSa? tu-^u, (JjiXtuO' eralptov, 
TLTTT yXde^ TToXe/xov re Xlttcov kol hrjiorr^ra ; 250 

rje Ti ^e/BXrjai, /Se'Xeo? Se ere reipei uKdiKi], 
7]e rev dyyeXiij^ jxer e/x' ■t]Xvde<; ; ovhe toi avro'; 
rjadai evi KXicmjKri XiXaio/jiat, dXXa /xd'^eadai.^^ 

rov S av \l7)piovr}<; 7r€7rvv/x€vo<i dvrlov ijvBa' 254 

" €p-)(oixai, el r'i toi ey^c; evl KXtcrirjiat XiXecTrrai, 256 

oiaofxevo^;- to vv yap Kared^afiev, o Trplv e'^ecrKov, 
dairiSa Ar}i(f)o/3oio ^aXcov v'Trep7]vopkovTO^.^^ 

Tov h avT ^J8o/jievev<i KprjTOiv dyo<i dvriov rjvha- 
" Sovpara S\ ai k ideXrjiada, koI ev Kal eiKocri 8i]€t<; '260 



246. eepdncoN ^C;c Ar. 12: Soupl kXut^c Zen. Aph. : ecpancoNeuc otliers. il 
€uc : e6c Par. e supr: (glossed 6 YSioc). 252. toi : ti Ck : tcj Paji. o. 263. 
EN LR Lips, i; kXicIhi G. 254. nenNUULesoc : SoupiKXuToc PPi, yp. doupu- 

kXutoc J. 254. After tliis (></</. ('■"I)'"(;l I.J I'KST'" Klioso.s) Hail, a, ev tkti T, 

'IdojucNeO, KpHTcoN BouXH96pe x^^koxitconcon 255 

(The paraphrast of P omits the line.) 256. KXiciH9i PR. 257. KaxeHsaucN Zeii. : 
KarediHoueN Par. h. 259. qCit' : aO .1. 260. Soupara x' .'>yr. : boopara r* 

C : Soupara Vr. A {om. 5'). 

249. According to the legend Molos with this the answer ot 1. and the words 

was a .son of Deukalion, so that Ido- of 208 liarnionize, as well as the use of et. 

meneus was the uncle of ileriones. Of Thischangeofpurpose, though a small de- 

this relationship there is, however, no tail, is not quite like the usual Epic style, 

trace in H. Molos is mentioned again 2.') 7. The sudden change from plur. 

only in K 269. to sing, has given much otlence. Schol. 

252. drreXiHC, for the question whether A quotes ?]ur. Ion .391 Ku\i'6fji€a-0a nrj 

tins is a noni. or genitive see note on F fiaddv A ^ovXofiai (and so 1250-51, Tro. 

206. Schol. A here is corrupt, and we 904, etc.). He adds that some read 

do not know whether Zen. took dyyeXirfs Karea^a fiiv, but the fiiv is clearly out of 

as a causal gen., or, which is perhaps place. Bentley conj. Karia^a fioi, which 

more probable, read dyyeXi-rjv as in 640. is liardly more satisfactory, Naber Kar^a^' 

Tliere is no doubt that Bentley's nv' iixov. Schol. A also says TrXT^'^i'i'ru'dJt ^i'ik6«' 

d77e\t7;i' gives the simplest sense, if only eirrjyayev AioXikQs. In explanation of 

there were support for it. rev dyyeXirjv this strange statement Thiersch would 

(Buttmann) is equally good — here rev read KaTea^dfiev, as a .supposed .\iolic 

may be either masc. or neut., about any form of the 1st sing. Karia.^inr)v, but he 

one or anything. The same choice is lias found no followers (see Curtius, Vh. 

given if we read dyye\l-q'i and take it i. 87). It is therefore necessary to accept 

as nom. masc. ; if we make it gen. fern. the text, though the instances in H. of 

we have the third possibility of making the 1st plur. for sing, are not common 

rev agree with it. But no suHicient (cf. 224, k 99, v 358, w 442). 

analogy for dyyeXlrjs e\deit' = to come 260. b' seems here to stand for 5t) 

nboi't a message has ever been given. rather than 5^ ; cf. II. G. § 350 and note 

25-?. Hceai, sit iiUe, as A 134 etc. on A 340. But it is a question if we 

256. TOI rlearly means that Meriones should not rather read 7' : the particle 

is going to the hut of Idomeneus, not to would be quite in place. Kai . . Kaf 

his own, as would appear from 168 ; and are found again in corresjiondence only 



22 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



karraoT ev KKiairji, irpo-i evooTrca 7ra/jb(j)avoQ)VTa, 

Tp(oia, TO, KTafxevcov (iTroaivv/xai,. ov <yap otco 

avhpwv hvafjuevecov eKa<i lcrTdfJievo<i iroXefiil^eiV' 

rco /xot hovpard r ecni Kol dairlhe'i ofi^aXoecraai 

Koi K6pvde<i Kol d(iipT)Ke<; 'Xafjurpov yavoo)PTe<;.^ 265 

Tov S' au M.r)pi6vr]<i ireTrvvfievo^ dvrlov rjvSa' 
" /cat Toi ifxol irapd re kXktlijl kol vrjl' /neXaivrjc 
TToW' evapa Tpoioiv a}OC ov cr'^eSov ecmv eXeaOai. 
ovSe yap ovB ejxe (f^rj/jiL \e\aafievov €fXfM€vai a\Krj<i, 
dXka jxerd Trpooroiac fid^ijv dvd KvStdveipav 270 

icrrafxat, OTTirore velKo>i opcoprjrao TToXe/xoco. 
dWov TTOV Tiva fidWov 'A^aiMV '^oXko'^itcovcov 
\rj6co fiapvdfjU€VO<i, ere Se Ihjjievai avrov otw.^ 

rov S' avT ^lSofJ,€V€V<y K.p7]T0)v dyo<i dvrlov tjuBw 
" olS' dperrjv ol6<i eaaf tI ae '^prj ravra \eyea6at ; 275 

261. kXicIhci Hail. a. 262. dnoeNNUxai \'r. b. 263. icrdueNoi L Pap. o. || 

nxoXeiiizeiN .F Pa|>. o. 266. After this D"^ adds 'I9ojuieNeO KpHTciJN 6ouXH96pe 
XaXKOXiTcbNOJN. 267. eJLioi : ^ufi P; 



a large 



The huts 



in 636 and Q 641 in H. The meaning 
evidently is ' not only one, ' as you say 
(ri, 256), 'but twenty.' For eYkoci as 
a hyperbolical expression for 
number cf. X 349, /n 78, i 241. 

261. CNcbnia, see on 435. 
in the Greek camp are as usual spoken of 
in the same terms as permanent houses. 

262. anoaiNUjmai, / am wont to take. 
The verl) varies between this form (also 
in fj. 419, t 309, p 322) and dwaiuKuai 
(A 582, 595, ? 85) like d-Troalpeo A 275 
by the commoner dcpaipeiadai. There is 
no ground for assuming an initial F. 
oil ritp 6"l'co may be taken as a modest 
expression, ' I do not think that I stand 
far off when I fight ' ; and this is to 
some extent supported by Meriones' use 
of the word (f>y]fj.i below ('269). But it is 
more Homeric to understand ' I have no 
mind, I do not care to stand far oft"' ; as in 
A 170, 296, 180 iu irpdiTOLffLv otw ^fifxevai. 

265. See App. B, iii. 3 r. 

266-94 is a passage which has aroused 
general suspicion, so inappropriate does 
this verbose vaingloriousness seem at so 
critical a moment. Beyond this general 
'subjective' difficulty, however, there 
is no serious cause of offence, if we ex- 
cept 268, which is veiy strange, as we 
should have supposed that Meriones and 
Idomeneus, so closely connected in every 
way, must have had huts near together. 



There are a few linguistic difficulties, 
see notes on 278, 285, to which Fick 
adds the scansion of olos 275, Trovei'i/m.evos 
an Ionic form 288, and Xiyeadai, Xeydb/neffa 
in the sense of ' talk,' which recurs only 
in passages which he regards as late. 
vrjTTVTios (292) too has late associations. 
There is, however, no strong reason for 
athetizing it, unless we cut out the 
whole scene between Meriones and 
Idomeneus ; the more so as the very 
vivid and vigorous passage 276-87 does 
not look like the work of an interpolator. 

267. The use of napd is curious ; hence 
Diid. conj. irdpa t' ev, van L. better irdp' 
ivl. We might simply write irdpa and 
take KXiffLTji by itself as a locative dat. ; 
but the position of re seems to require 
that irapd should be taken closelj^ with 
the following substantive, as A 329. It is 
possible that the common phrase wapd vrji 
has attracted K\i.<jirn by a sort of hendiadys, 
meaning 'in mv hut beside my ship.' 

269. oiiae riip oo5e, E 22 ; for the 
periphrastic pert. XcXacucNON euJUCNai 
cf. on Z 488. 

271. opcopHTQi, asiibj. of the thematic 
perf. opwptraL t 377, 524 {H. G. § 27 fin.). 
Brandreth and van L. read opuprjiai 
■n-ToXe/j-oLo, the active form being the 
more usual. 

275. The scansion of oToc as w v^ recurs 
in 2 105, 77 312, v 89 ; cf. '(fxiraios as a 



lAIAAOC N (XIII) 



el yap vvv irapa vr]val Xeyoifxeda Trdures' apLarui 
e? \o-^ov, ev6a fidXia-T dperrj BiaeiSerai uv6po)i>, — 
evu o re oei,\os avqp, 09 t a\KtfMO<i, €^e(paappj)- 
Tov fiev yap re KaKov TpeireTat %/ci(W9 dXKvht^ aXkiqi, 
ovSe 01 dTpeixa<s rjcrOai iprjTver iv (ppeal dvfio'i, 
dWa fieTOKXa^ei Kal eV dp-c^orepov^ iroSa's t^ei, 
iv Si re oi Kpahii) p^eydXa (rrepvoicrc Trardcraec 
Kp]pa<; 6Lop,evo)L, 7rdTayo>i Be re yiveT oSovtcov 
TOV 8 dyadov out dp rpeirerai %/3w9 ovre rt Xl7]i' 
Tapj3el, eireiBdv Trpcorov eail^TjraL Xo-^ov dvhpwv, 
dpdrac Be rd^tara p-Lyi]p,evaL iv Bai Xuypiji — 
ovBe Kev evda reov ye p,evo<; Kal ^€lpa<i ovolto. 
et irep yap Ke ^Xelo 7rovev/jL€vo<i ^e Tvireirji;, 



280 



276. el rdp 3^ H : el dH rdp Vr. d. 278. be T : » t : 8 re Et. Mag. 

261. 32 : ioc t Ap. Lex. 56. -31 : ese' Lips. 279. oXXhi : aXXuc G. 283. 

dVoueNou H stipr. \\ bi Te : bk FT. n rirNer" L. 284. Kiau K. 285. enei 

Sn T. 286. rdxicra : udXicra U. 287. reoN re Ai. 12 : tcon t€ I'QK Ilarl. 
b. Par. c^ (?) d g. 288. r6p kqi H (siq)): e) L (P' .' e app. m ras.) Pap. 0, Vr. b. || 
6\ao C Harl. a. 



dactyl, I' 379, and note on I 408 (//. G. 
§ 38-1, van L. Ench. § 17). Xereceai, to 
tell over, talk abont, as 292, B 435. In 
the next line it is of course passive, ' if 
we were being fold off.' The ajjodosis to 
276 is postponed till 287 by the unusually 
long parenthesis; 279-86. 

278. This verse has all the appearance 
of a gloss on the preceding — a correct 
one, but terribly flat. Ahrens took 
offence at re remaining short before 
8fi\6s {8FeL\6s) and projiosed ?vda 8ei\6^, 
Christ evd' Ss 5et\6y, Monro ^uO' 6s re 
deiXos (omitting dvrjp). This is, however, 
unnecessary in so suspicious a verse ; see 
also note on 163. Elsewhere in H. 5et\6s 
always means miserable (Att. deiXaios), 
not coirardly as here. 

279. XP"^' the outward ap})earance of 
the Hfsh, complexion ; cf. S 164, P 733, 
412, IT 182 Kai Toi XP'^^ ovKed' ofioios, \ 
529 ihxpvao.vTa XP^"- KaWifMov. aXXudic 
^XXhi, 'all sorts of colours.' Pallis 
•suggests dWvdcs dWov, ' each man a 
ditr-'rent colour.' But dWvdis dWrji is 
a tixed phrase, not to be too closely 
pushed ; cf. e 369, t 458, \ 385. 

281. ixeroKXdzei: fieTaKadi^eiev' d/xtpo- 
Tipovs TTodas  oKXdt yap eari to tTri y6vv, 
Sch. A. aju9o.T€pouc evidently means 
' lirst one auil tlun the other.' 

283. dYojmeNcoi, bodi/ir/, dwelling on 
thoughts of death in all its forms (Kfipac 



plur.). This is the only case in //. of a 
direct ace. after otofiai, thougli it is often 
found in Od. (e.g. v 224, 349). 

285. The simultaneous contraction and 
shortening of rapBcT is intolerable, and 
eneiddN is a late (Attic) form, found 
nowhere else in H. All edd. correct 
it : eTreidri Brandreth, evret k€i> Bekker 
(Thiersch's iiri]^ 8ri is as bad as eweiodv) 
set one error right ; while rap^iei, el Ke 
Menrad (binroTe Agar) corrects both. 
npcoTON, elsewhere always wpQira or ra. 
Trpdra after exei, in the sense ' wlicn 
once ' ; see on A 235. For the whole 
situation compare Odysseus' description 
of ' Neoptolemos in the \6xos of the 
wooden horse, \ 523 ff. Monro points 
out that in place of the pres. ecizHxai 
we ought to have the aor. eaiirjrai. "7u« 
he has once taken his scat. {ei'd/j.rjv, 
ej'o/otei'os are always aorist, from the re- 
duplicated stem ff€-a8- ; no present stem 
ef- exists, efeai k 378 should be ?j'eo. 
See, however, Delbriick Gr. iv. p. 96 and 
Veitoh Gr. I'-rhs, s.v. Kade^ofxai.) 

287. oNoiTO, sc. Tts, but the omission 
of the word is curious ; hence Bentley 
conj. oi'5^ Tis IvOa, to which Axt has 
added redv Ke. This, however, is liardly 
necessary. Cf. X 199. oH Ki ris hda 
van L. 

288. BXeTo, opt. of the aor. e-^Xv-fnjy : 
Cobct"s i^Xijio is wrong. ^\e- is the weak 



24 lAlAAOC N (xiii) 

ov K€v ev avj(ev o'TricrOe irecroi /3e\o<i ovB evl vcotcol, 
dWci K€v rj arepvcov r) v7]Bvo<i avTidaete 290 

irpocrcroi lefiivoio fxera irpofid^wv oapcarvv. 
«AA,' 076 ixrjKeTi ravra XeycofjieOa vrjirvrioL &>? 
eaTa6T6<;, firj irov ti<; V7r€p(f)id\a)<i ve/jL€(n]a7]f 
dXXd av ye KXtairivhe klcov e\ev 6/3pifiov e^^^o?. 

&)? (pdro, lAr)pt6vri<i he 6oo)L drdXavro^ "Aprj'i 295 

Kap7ra\ifxcj<; Kkiairidev dve'iKero '^d'X.Keov e7%09, 
/3f] Se /juer ^lSof^,evrja fieya TrroXe/uLoio fie/ji'>]X(i)<i. 
olo'i Be ^poToXoL'yo'; "Ap7]<; TroKepbovBe fjuereicn, 
rSii Be ^o^o'i (pl'Xo<; vlo'i djxa Kparepo<; /cal drap^rj<i 
eairero, 09 t i<f)0^7](Te raXd^povd irep iroXefjbKTTJjv 300 

TO) /Jbev dp' eK (^p7]iKr)<; 'E^t/yoof? fxeTa 6copi']craecr6ov 
^e /jberd ^\e'yva<i jxeyaXrjTopa'^' ovB' dpa rco ye 
eKKvov diM^orepwv, erepoiai Be kvBo<; eBcoKav 

289. ou KEN H and ai KOLval (Did.) : ook Qn Av. ii. || necHi G. || eN . . CNi : 
€n' . . eni Stob. Flor. 7. 14. 290. cT^pwoio G Cant. 294. ojuBpumoN CHP. 

297. noXeuoio G Lips. 298. juereici Ar. fi : others Kdreici '] 299. ajuai K. 

300. cue r H. 301. €K epHlKHC e9upouc : etc e9upouc noXeuoN Paus. 

Lx. 36. 2. 303. 6jui90Tepoic L : au90TepoiciN P : dxjKpoTepco QR. 

form of jSX?;-, but the opt. is here formed tense has no place in a simile, though 

with -i- instead of the regular -lt)- of the the fonn alone is not decisive, H. G. § 5, 

sing. (iSXetTjs is quoted from Epicharmos). note 1.) There seems therefore not to 

The subj. is /3X77erat, p 472. noNeuueNOC, be any reference to a particular mytho- 

iii stress of war, 447, etc. eY n^p Ke logical event, as we should suppose ; the 

with opt. here has been doubted, and idea must be that in the perpetual wars 

Thiersch proposed Kai for Ke. But Lange of two neighbouring tribes on the 

has shewn (EI p. 503) that K-e alone is right. Thracian borders, Ares often goes to 

291. 6apicTUN, probably an oxymoron battle, taking now one side, now the 

(A 502), but see on X 126. other, juerd does not appear to imply 

292 = T 244 ; and see on B 435. The hostility, but means only to join ; but it 

word NHnuTioi is elsewhei'e peculiar to T may of course be taken in the sense go 

and 4> ; see on T 200. in pursuit of. In that case Ares will 

293. {in€p<p\6Kuic, excessively: the adv. be conceived as accompanying his own 

seems not to convey the idea of proud Thracians in raids on their southern 

or overbearing, see S 300. neighbours. , According to Strabo ix. 

297. JueuHXcoc, like ttXoijtoio fjL€/x-r]\ws 442 the Ephyroi inhabited the later 

E 708 (see note there). Krannon in Thessaly ; while the Phlegyes 

299. For the personification of O660C (or Phlegyai) came from Gyrtone. The 
cf. A 440, 119. latter were a race of brigands who 

300. TaXd9poNa, here only for the captured Thebes, and were ultimately 
usual raXaaiippixji'. destroyed by Apollo for sacrilegiously 

301. The transition from the simile assaulting Delphi (Pherekydes in Schol. 
to this descriptive passage, which has A. See also Hymn. Ap. 278, Pausanias 
nothing to do with the comparison, ix. 36, and Schol. Pind. P. x. 55.) The 
produces a somewhat harsh effect, especi- Thracian connexions of Ares {Gradivum 
ally as the pres. ecopAcceceoN again patrem, Geticis qui praesidet arvis Virg. 
gives way to the aor. of simile in 303. Aen. iii. 35) reappear in H. only in the 
(In any case ^a;pi7(7(re(r^oi' cannot be an late passage ^ 361, and are possibly taken 
imperf., as some have thought, for that from post-Homeric mythology. 



lAlAAOC N (XIII) 



Toloi yirjpiovrj'i t€ kuI \Bofievev<i ayoi avhpMV 

rjiaav e'f TruXe/xou KeKopv9/j,€Voi aWoTri '^oKkoh. 305 

rov Kctl ^IrjpiovT]^ TrpoTcpo'i 7rpo<i fivdov tecire- 

" AevKaXiSr], irrjL r ap fie/jLOva^^ Karahvvai, ofxiXoi/ ; 

rj iirl Se^iocfiU' TravTo<i Grparov, rj ava fieaaovs, 

Tj iir dptarepocpiv ; CTrel ov ttoOl eXirofiai ovrco 

Sevecrdai TToXe/xoio Kaprj KOfioeovra^ A^atoi;*?." :J10 

rov B avT ^l8o/j,evev<i KprjTMV dy6<; uvtIov rjvZa- 
" vTjval jxev ev fieacTTjiaiv u/xvveiv ela\ Kal ciXXoi, 
Al'avT€<; T€ Svco TeO/cpo? 6\ o? apiaTO<; A^aiw// 
ro^oavviji, dyaOo^ Se Kal ev (Trahirji va-/jLiV7}f 
oX jiLv ahrjv eXocoat Kal iaav/jbevov TroXe/xoio, Mo 

306. npOTcpoN S. 309. oCi noei : ra'f ; oii nou xe i.iic) Sell. T. outojc 

[CS] Pap. 0. 315. eXaouo I'ar. ;.,'-': edcouci. adccoci, see below. Ii noXeuizciN 

Zen. 



307. AeuKaX19H, son of Deukalion ; 
see note on 31 117. 

308. ^ni goes witli the locative, as 
elsewhere, at the rifjht ; the later iwl 
Se^ids. 

309. cXnojuai, / suppose, K 355. It 
is possible, but less Epic, to translate 
'/ hope they arc nowhere else as hard 
pressed as I know them to be on the 
left.' ouTCiJ naturally means so much as 
on the left, Monro prefers to take it 
with a vague reference : "' I do not think 
the Greeks are anywhere so weak as to 
be especially in need of help' (as in our 
colloquial "are nowhere so very muuli in 
need of help "). But this would be a 
reason not for going to the left, but for 
keeping out of the tight altogether. The 
(Greek) left is always represented as the 
scene of hot conflict ; see A 498, etc. 
There is no case in the Iliad where 
fighting on the right is mentioned. 

310. Seuecoai noXeuoio, to fall short 
of the far, is exactly our "to be un- 
equal to the contest." For this use of 
Sei'ecr^at compare P 142 fj^dxv^ ^9°- 
TroWbv ideveo, ^ 670 ij oi'x aXts orri 
ft'O-XV^ 67rt5ei)o;u.at ; ^185 iroXKbv di fiirjs 
eiriSevies r}<iav. But 12 385 ov /lev yap rt 
fj.dxv^ (TreSeveT' 'Axatw'' is different. 

312. duuNCiN eid as 814, I 688, etc. 

315. Thi- otlicr passages which bear 
upon this line are e 290 dW ^n fiiv fxiv 
4>rifii USt]!' 4\dav KaKhryjTos, T 423 ov 
Xij^w Trpti' Tpwas a.5riv iXdaai TroXe/xoio. 
It seems clear tlicreforc that noXduoio 
here goes with abnu eX6coci, not as mii,dit 
appear at tir.st sight with eccuiieNON : 



although in 5 733 Kal i<Tavixev6s irtp odoio 
the part, evidently goes with the gen. ; 
cf. also A 717 fidX' iaavp-ivovi TroXefiii'df, 
and 5 416. Against these must be set 
a large majority of cases where iaffviievos 
is used absolutely (e.g. 787), so that we 
need not hesitate to assume the same 
use here. For a similar ambiguity com- 
pare Q, 404 lax^'-v (ffcrvfMevovs troX^fiov, N 
630 o'x'jo'fo'^f Kal ecrcvfifvoL irep "Aprjos. 
Nikanor gives both alternatives, iJToi 
awaiTTeou eaavfxfvov ir6\ip.oio, dvrl rov 
ibpfxij/xevov €ts TOv ir6\e/uoj', ^ rb e^^y 
icTiv e\6w(n TroXe'^uoto, KaOb OLCLCTTaXrjcreTai 
{8La<TTo\ri is a sliglit division, less than 
a stop, to .shew that two words are 
not taken together) /Spaxi) t6 ia(Tv^j.a>ov 
dirb TOV woXifioio. Ar. rightly declared 
for the latter alternative, as appears 
from An., icrn oi to adrjv (Xouktiv avTl 
TOV Kopecrdr/vai avrbv Troirjaovffi toO troX^- 
fiov Kaiirep Trpodi/xiay ^x<"''''a : while Zen. 
read TroXe fiiieiv, which must be taken 
with iacrv/xtvov. There is more diffi- 
culty on the phrase ddt]^ eXdav itself. 
Didymos remarks uixm it KaT ^^/la twv 
vwop.v7)fxdTwv " OL fiiv S.5t)v edffovffiv" 6 
eVrt Kopiaovffiv Kal irrl tov TIo(7(l5wvos 
(sc. e 290) "dW ?Tt fj.^v fxlv iprjfu dSj/f 
eXdap KaKdTtjTos " did tQiv Svo aa vapi- 
K€iT0 "fdav." For this verb edav to sate 
there is no other evidence (see on T 402), 
nor are we justified in adopting it, as it 
is not linguistically explicable nor can 
we estimate the authority on wliich Ar. 
was inclined to read it. Indeed the 
mention of the vTroij.vrijj.aTa, which seem 
to have been mere notes, not deliberately 



26 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



"EtKTopa HpiafilSi^v, el kuI [xaKa Kaprepo^ iariv. 

alirv ol eaaelrai, fxd\a irep fie/jbacon /md'^e&Oat,, 

iceivwv viKycravTi fi€vo<; kol '^elpa<i aa7rrov<i 

vr)a<i ivLirprjaai, ore fx,rj avro<i <ye K.povi(ov 

efx^aXoL aWojievov SaXov v7]e(T(Tt dorjiaiv. 320 

dvSpl 8e K ovK el^eue p,eya(; Te\a/jiwvio<i Ata<;, 

09 dv7)T6<i t' etrj Kol ehoi I^i][xr)Tepo<i aKTrjv, 

ya\.KML re P7]kt6<; /jLeyaXoio-i re ■^ep/j^aStotaiv. 

ovS' dv ^A'^iWrj'i prj^rjvopi '^(opj]a€i€v 

316 om. ACD^Tt (added twice in m;irg., by Rliosos and another) Paji. o. |! ci KaJ 
Vr. b : Kai d i2. 318. KeiNCO Par. c'g Pap. o (tliis is doubtless the variant imjjlied 
in keIncon* ovtoos Tr\7]dvi>TiKQs at ' ApicrTapxov, Did.). || 6enT0UC A})h. ("Ar." M.S., 
but see ou A 567 and Ludwich here). 319. 6t€ : oti Lips. \\ re : re H. 320. 
eu6d\H ,T. 

■f]\dffaT€. But this use of the ace. in H. 
is not sufficiently elastic for such a con- 
cdusion (cf. //. G. § 140. 4, note). It 
seems impossible to attain a completely 
satisfactory explanation of the phrase ; 
ami the variation of reading c^uoted 
from Ar. may possibly indicate that 
e\d(TaL rej^resents some lost verb which 
we cannot now discover. With respect 
to the breathing, &8r]v or ad-qv, it may be 
remarked that the best Mss. give the 
former with very few exceptions. Ar. 
however preferred the rough breathing, 
which is the more correct if, as seems 
probable, the root of the word is set, 
to sate. 

316. Though this line is omitted by 
five important M.ss. and is of a familiar 
type of interpolation, a couple of ex- 
planatory words jihis padding, it can 
ill be spared. The omission of Hector's 
name would be very strange, as he has 
never been mentioned since 205. el Kai 
is certainly right for the unmetrical /cat 
ei of all known mss. but one, and had 
already been conj. by Bentley on the 
analogy of E 410. 

317. ainii, only here in the meta- 
jdiorical sense difficult. Cf. however 
the jihrase aiviis irovos A 601. eccelTai, 



j'ublished opinions, makes it probable 
that the verb was no more than a 
conjectural suggestion based on a wrong 
interpretation of ew/^ec in T 402. daovai 
would, however, be defensible. Schol. 
T gives yet another variant, ol de ddcrwcri 
5td TO d(X7]v ifiTToielv, but this niay be a 
mere error for edaovcn, and has in any 
case no advantage over it. We must 
then accept and explain the text as 
it stands. The question arises whether 
TToX^/Moio is a gen. after adr]v or not. 
Some have taken it as a local gen., 'to 
chase him to his heart's content through 
the buttle.' But tins local use of the 
gen. is very limited (see H. G. % 149), 
and is nowhere else used except with 
words which have a purely local sense 
{iredLoio, etc. ). It would seem then that 
we must take it as a gen. alter adr]v. 
But here again Homeric analogies fail 
us. doriv occurs, beyond the phrases 
already quoted, only in E 203 in H. ; 
and the similar dXis never takes a gen. 
(see on $ 319), common though the con- 
struction is in later Greek. On the 
other hand, it would seem that the con- 
sciousness of adr}!/ as originally an accus. 
can never liave been quite lost, cf. 
dd-qv eixov Kreivovres Herod, ix. 39, ddrji' 
^XsL^ev a'i/jLaTOi Agam. 828. It is there- 
fore best to admit this use here, and 
regard dS-qv as a substantival adverb 
' governing ' ■rroXiij.oio, ' in a way to sate 
him with war.' Some have even pro- 
posed to take it as a real substantive, 
the ace. expressing the terminus ad quern, 
'drive him into .satiety of war,' for 
which Heyne well compares Tyrtaios, 
11. 10 w vioi, a.fj.<poTipLov 5' e's Kopov 



also B 393, t 302: H. G. § 64. The 
only similar fut. in H. is -rreciovrai. 
Brandreth conj. atTri'' Ki Foi 'iaerat.. 

318. YjEipac adnrouc, A 567. 

319. ore juh, unless : E 248, H 227, 
TT 197, '/' 185. Cf. also 6're without ijltj 
= in case, e 189, X 375, v 391. The tem- 
poral and purely conditional categories 
lie very close together, as conversely d 
is often = ?«,'/ie»i. 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 27 

ev 7' avTOcnahlriL' irocrl 8' oi; ttco? ecrriv ept^eiv. 325 

i^coiV 8' wS' eV dptarep e'^e crTparov, ocppa rd-^iara 
elhofxev rje rcoi, eS^o? ope^ofxev ye ra ?;/Liti/." 

o)? (pdro, ^h]ptovT]<; Se Ooml drdXavroi^ "\p-qi 
VPX 'y*^^' ^i^P df^iKovTO Kara arparov tjl [xiv di'coyei. 

ol K w? 'ISoyuet-j/a Ihov (f>\.oyl eiKeXov uXk/jv, 330 

avTov Kol Oepdirovra, avv evrecrt SaiSaXeoiai, 
K€KXop.evoL Ka6^ 6/xl\ov eV avTMt Trdvre^ e^rjaai'. 
tS)v h o/mov lararo v€iko<; iirl Trpv/xvijiai veecraiv. 
&)<? 8 66^ VTTO Xiyecov dvifxcov cnrep-^waiv cieWai 
rj/xari rcbt ore re TrXeLcrrr] Kova dp,(pl K€Xevdov<i, 335 

ol T d/j,u8i<s Koi'irj^ fj.eydXr}v Icndcnv o/xi'^Xyv, 
(o<i apa TMv ofiocr yXde /xd-^rj, fxefiaaav 8' evl dvp-Cot 
aXXijXovi Ka6' o/xiXov evaipe/xev o^ei yaXKMC, 
e<ppi^ev Be p^d'^rj (f)0icri/ji/3poTO'; eyyelrjiai 

p,aKpy]L<; a<f €tyop rapeai^poa'i- ocrae S' a/j,epBev 340 

avyt) '^aXKeiT) Kopvdoov ciiro Xap^irofievdcov 

325. r' : t' GR : b' H. ! oOnco G. 326. nwT I'. 327. tic: kqi i'a]p. 0. 
329. acpiKoiTO PR Hail, a {p. ras. '!) Lips. 331. daidaXeoiCl : JuapjuaipoNTac H, 

cc dWuL cuNENTeci jmapjuaipoNTac A. li cun xeuxeci \eura\eoici Li]).s. {yp. daida- 
Xeoici, 6 KpuTTov). 333. OJULON : TLvh ouoce Scli. T. 334. unai I.. 335. 

nXeTcTON (,)l 337. ojucbc DL (sv/^jr. 6n) P. 338. aNaipcAiCN .1. 339. 9eici- 

BpoToc GLT. 341. KopuecoN d' .T. '\ ano : uno Pap. 0. 



325. aCpTocra&iHi, ct7ra| Xeyo/j-evov, ' in Merioues has been relegated to a sub- 
standing, stationary ' tight, in holding ordinate place by the preceding line, 
his ground, as opposed to chasing a 333. 6jui6n, evidently predicate (of. 
flying foe (iroixi). Cf. avroax^^^V- 510, ofidcr' 7j\de in 337), lit. grew common. 
and aTadirji 314, etc. But the phrase is unique and perhaps 

326. ncoVn, a very strange expression. the variant 6/j.6cr' should be read here 
It appears that Meriones and Idomeneus also. 

arc suddenly regarded . as being in a 334. cnepxcociN, the net. seems to 

chariot, of which we have heard nothing recur (till quite late times) only in 7 

before ; vw'tV must be an ethical dative, 283, Hymn. Horn, xxxiii. 7, always in 

and ^'xf mean drive : ' As for us, drive this phrase, and in the compound fVi- 

to the left.' But this use of the dat. airipxeiv ^ 430, e 304, x -l-''!- The mid. 

can hardly be paralleled. For ^x*^"* is, of course, common in H. and later, 

without an object = <o drive, cf. II 378, 336. oY t*: van L. reads ol 5", sug- 

"ir 422, etc. There is no clear instance gested by Heyne. 

of its use in the sense go (on foot), 339. Cf. cyxetn irecppiKviai A 282, and 

unless such can be inferred from the in- Virgil's/(?rrcH^ kastis Horrct agcr. 

trans, use of la-xf (520) 'held its way.' 340. For the place of the adj. Toucci- 

This also leaves uCo'iv unexplained. co9c XP°°^ i'^ ^^^^ ^'^^- clause compare 406, 

may be local, (his way (see on K 537), and note on S 172 t6 pi ol Tefivuifxivof 

but the usual sense, an we are doing, is ijev. fijucp9eN, blinded, as d 64 6(pOa\fj.uv 

equally appropriate. /xiv dfiepixe. The Avord is perha])s dis- 

332. For qutui Bentley conj. avTui, tinct from anipa-ai H 53, though the 

which is planible though not necessary, sense fake au-ay will suit this passage, 

as iirl with dat. is very common after Cf. however r 18 ivrta . . to. Kavvb^ 

verbs of motion [11. G. § 198 fin.), and dfx^pSei, dulls. 



28 



lAlAAOC N (xiii) 



6oip7]K(i)v re veoa/jb7]KT(ov aaKeeov re (paecvcov 
ip-yo/jievoiv a/jivSi<;. fxaka Ke dpacrvKdpSto'i elt] 
o<i Tore jrjd/jaeiev ISoov ttovov ovB^ aKU'^otro, 

TO) 8' a/ji(f)l<i (ppoveovre Svoi Kpovou vie Kparaio) 
dvBpdaiv Tjpcoeaaiv irev^erov dXyea Xvypa. 
Zeu? fiev pa Tpweaai koI "EKTopt ^ovXero VLKrjv, 
KvhaLVWv ^X-^Ckrja iroSa^ ra^yyv ovh^ 6 <ye Trufiirav 
7]d€\e Xaov 6\ecr6ai ^A'^aLiKov l\to6i Trpo, 
dWd ^eriv KuSaive Kal vUa Kaprepodv/xov. 
^Apyeiov; 8e UoaeiSdcov opoOvve /xereXdcov, 
Xd9pi]L vire^avaSv'i iroKirj^ aA,09" r}')(6eT0 <ydp pa 
Tpcocrlv Safj.vafj,evov<i, Att Be Kparepcof; ive/xiaaa. 
rj fidv dfjL^orepoLaiv 6/jbbv <yevo<i rjh^ ta Trarpr], 



345 



350 



343. K€ : KCN TIC QR. 

Kparaioj : Kpaxepco DGP. 



344. oc : coc Paj^.. o. H t6t€ 
346. HpcbecciN ereuxeroN 



T6re HJ. 345. 

/ dWui A (written 



CTeiixc) : Hpcoccci TCTCuxeTON ADP (Harl. a supr.): Hpco€CCi(N) TcreuxaxoN 
CHJ<,»RTU Hail, a, Pap. o: Apcbccci TereuxaTO GS. 347. ueN pa Ar. AC 

Harl. a tl : uku Spa 0. i EKTCop R. 348. Ou5' O re Aph. fi : oiibi ti Ar. 

AHPQR Par. d g. 349. oXeccai CHPQR Pap. o. !1 axaTKON .JPQ Lips. 

350 dd. Ar. 351. opoouNe : dirpuNe Zen. Aiih. 352. rdp pa : ritp Sh G. 
354. ft ukN J : fi ju.^n r' Scliol. Ar. Equ. 255. 



343. For the frank hatred of war 
which is characteristic of H. see note 
on A 222, and for the introduction of 
the imaginary spectator, A 539, etc. 

345. The following passage — to 360 — 
is clearly out of place ; there appears 
to be no other case of such a lengthy 
and snpertluons recapitulation in H. 
Perhaps it maj' have originally formed 
the ])roera to this book, and been super- 
seded by the more elaborate passage 
which now begins it. Ou the other 
hand the imperf. ^tguxcton implies a 
relation with what has gone before ; 
hence it has been also suggested that 
we have here the original introduction 
to the Aibs dwdTr] in the next book. 
It is noteworthy that the entire MS. 
authority is for TeTe6xeToi' or TeTeuxo-Tof. 
The former seems to be meant for an 
aor., though this is not possible, on 
account of the sti'm- vowel ; it could at 
most be a thematic pluperf. , which is, 
of course, the same thing as an imperf. 
The perf. is quite out of place in this 
connexion. For the termination -erov 
in the 3rd per.son of a historic tense 
see H. G. %5 ad iin. 

350 was athetized by Ar. as a su]ier- 
fluous repetition of 348. The form uiea 



occurs only here in H. and in the 
Alexandrine imitative Epics ; but the 
analogous I'ieos, I'i^i', vlees, vleas are all 
common. 

351. 6p6euNe, imperf., was rousing ; 
the aor. participles meaning ' by enter- 
ing among them on rising from the sea.' 
Thus taken the passage is a mere re- 
capitulation, not a fresh account of P.'s 
appearance — a supposition on which 
some, with hardly sutHcient ground, have 
based their objections to the passage. 
The difficulty lies in the whole character 
of the digression, or regression, not in 
particular ]ihrases. Even XdepHi is not 
inconsistent with 31-38, as it may be 
implied in the fact that he leaves his 
chariot betbre coming to land. On the 
other hand, the attitude of Zeus does 
to'some extent contradict the momentary 
indifference of 1-9, which is there made 
the excuse for Poseidon's intervention. 

353 = 16. For the ace. of the participle 
after S-xeofxai see H. G. § 245. 2. 

354. ndxpH is elsewhere always used 
in a purely local sense, home or birth- 
place. But the gods of H. are remark- 
ably free from any local connexion ; 
we could not say where their birthplace 
was ; as for their dwelling, Poseidon's 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



29 



rtWa Zei"? TTpoTepo'i yeyovet kui irXeiova yicn/. 355 

Tw pa Kcil a/ji(f)aBi7]v fiev dXe^e/jicvai dXeeive, 

\d6prji 8 alkv ejeipe Kara arpaTov, dvhpi toi/ctus'. 

TO) 8' epiSo'i KpaTepi']<; koI OfMOiiov TToXefxoio 

irelpap eiraXXu^avre^ tV dp.(f)OTepoiai rdvvcraav, 

dpprjKTov T dXvrov re, to ttoXXmv yovvar^ eXvcrev. 360 

ev9a, iie<janroXio<i irep ioiv, Aavaoiat KeXevcra^; 
^l8o/jL€i>ev<; Tpcoea-crt fM€TdX/jLevo<; ev (fio^ov ojpae. 
Trec^ve yap \)dpvovi]a Ka/STjaodeu euSov iovra, 

355. fi(i)aei CGQ Pap. o. 356. dju9aafH(i) ACGHJSTU Hail, a' Li^.s. Eust. 

357. areipe ,)(,». 358. TOO Ar. (Schol. T) 1' Ihiil. h {supr. Toi), Par. d : ei Syr. : 

oY DnK Pap. o, Par. c g j: Toi Aph. 0. || njoXeuoio AIHI.I.STU Pap. o, Lii)S. 
359. ncTpoN R Par. f (p. ras. : marg. ^ ncipara; : neTpac Cant. {snpr. p . 
ducporepoici ami ciWhXoici Ar. Stxwy. 360. t' om. Piiji. o. 362. rpcoecciN 

enaXjucNOc n Pap. o, llarl. b, Par. a c d f g, iv dXXwt A. 363. rap : h' ap ( .. 
KaBHCoecN cNdoN : eKdBHc N6eoN ui6N Argol. 



wa.s the sea rather than Olynijws tlie 
home of Zeus. The word therefore seems 
here to have the more abstract sense 
2)arc7itage, a specialization of the vaguer 
yivos. 

358-60. The text, the reading of Ar., 
gives the best sense to this difficult 
])assage ; the tivo gods knotted the rope of 
strife and war ami drciv it tUjht for both 
sides. This sense of iiraWd^ai is given 
by Schol. A : twl bi (xaWd^ai iwl rod 
(Tvvd^paL xpwvrai Kal rGiv ire'^oKoyoiv rives, 
irXeoi'd^eL 8^ ' Apicrro^efos 6 ^loi'cri/cos fV- 
T]\\ayix4va \^ywv rd (xrvqixfxiva. The 
word seems to mean literally crossing 
over a rope upon itself: similar uses will 
be found in the Lexicon, e.g. irovs 
iwaWaxOeis iro8i, Eur. Heracl . 836, foot 
linked to foot. For the metaphor see 
note on H 102 ; the gods tie the two 
armies to the rope of strife, and by it 
pull them backwards and forwards. A 
somewhat similar explanation was given 
by Ar., only he distinguished two ropes, 
one of war and one of strife, rbv iroXffjLov 
rrji ?pidi avveSricrav . . Cjcnrep ot rd 
a/jLfiara iroLovvres (Did.). This is very 
artificial and needless. The general 
sense of the passage would be better 
given if we could translate e-iraWd^avres 
alternately. The use of dWdacrei.i' makes 
this possible, but we should require the 
pres. part, in place of the aor. There 
appears to have been a different reading 
of the passage in which roi took the 
place of TO), and d\\rj\oi<n of aju90Tepoici 
(the vulgate rot . . dfxcporepoKn being 
conflate from the two), roi now means 



the two parties, Greeks and Trojans, 
and the metaphor is taken from the 
' tug of war ' ; the two sides are re- 
garded as having hold of a rope and 
pulling one another backwards and 
forwards. This is in itself intelligible ; 
the objections to it are (1) that the 
metaphor of rope-pulling in battle else- 
wdiere always indicates divine interfer- 
ence ; (2) that the reading dWriXoiin has 
very weak svipport. (In the ordinary 
reading rot might be understood of Zeus 
and Poseidon ; but the dual is far more 
Homeric in this sense.) It seems likely 
that the original reading was iiroK- 
Xd^avre. Confusion began when this 
was altered to the plural to avoid hiatus ; 
tJ} was changed to roi, and so seemed 
to belong to the two armies, and the 
alteration of dfj-cporipotcn to dXXTJXoicrt 
was a necessary consetpience. 

361. uecainoXioc, 'half-grey,' <//-/c;/erf; 
cf. x''''^*' TTi'p^i'/joCs fjieffoXevKos, Xen. Cyr. 
8. 3. 13, puri)]e shot with white ; /xeco- 
Tr6p(pvpos in Plutarch Arntus 53. The 
first part of the compound is apparently 
a locative ; ('half way to grey' Monro). 
Cf. t 203 Idaiyiv-ns. 

363. ^NdoN e.6tira, apparently being 
(a guest) icithin the walls of Troy, a 
rather strange expression. In 438 we 
have Kvdrjpodey ^vSov ibvra, which is 
more natural as it is followed by iv 
IxiydpoLdiv. A truly wonderful variant 
is given by Didymos, iv riji 'Ap~,oXiKTji 
'YiKa^rjs v66ov vibv iovra' Kai rdxa Slv 
ei7] afidpTT}fji.a, Kar dyvoiav rjjs Ka^rjcroi; 
(to judge from the various conjectural 



30 lAIAAOC N (xiii) 

09 pa veov TroXefioio /xera K\eo<i el\r]\ov6ec, 

r/tree Be Upidfioio dvyarpwv elho<i aplcmjv 365 

J^acrcrdvBprjv dvdeSvov, vTrea-^ero 8e fieya epyov, 

eK Tpolrj'i deKOVTU'i (iTrcoae/xev vla'i A'^aiojv. 

TO)i S' yepcov Ylpiajxo'i inro t ea-^ero koI Karevevae 

hwaeixevaf o he fiapvad vTrocr'^eai'rjiaL TriBi^aa'^. 

'lSofxeveu<i S' avrolo TLTvaKero Sovpl (paeLvtoi, 370 

Kal /3dXev vyirt jSi^dvra rv^cov ouS' ijpKeae doyprj^ 

'^d\Keo<i ov (f>opeeaKe, fj-earji B ev yacrTepi Trrj^e. 

Bovirrjcrev Be ireaoiv o 8' eirev^aro (pcovijaev re* 

" ^OOpvovev, TTepl B-q ere /SpoTMV alvi^ofx dirdvrcov, 

el ereov Brj irdvra Te\evTrjaei<i ba vTrecrxT;? 375 

AapBaviBrjc Upid/jLcof o 8' virecT'^eTO dvyarepa 't]v. 

Kal Ke roi rjfiel'i Tavrd y inroa'^ofievoi, TeXeaatfiev, 

Bolfxev 8' 'Ar/aei'Sao Ovyarpwv elBo^ dplaTrjv, 

364. JULCTCI : KOT^j Aph. 366. ^NeeaNONR: ONcadNON J. || Onicxero L. || &€: 

bk Cr e corr. : riip H. 367. ONCocejueN Ar. |] nv^s 5k iirdyovai {add tlie line) 

90iTcbN ewea kqi CNea eoac eni nhqc dxaiwN Sell. T. 368. uno t' ecxeTO : 

onecxeTO DGJQ Syr. 369. niSHCac : nenoiecoc H. 371. fipKec" 6 U. 372. 

€N : esi J. nfize : Tuij/eN I). 373. nvi^ <o> "bk KepxouecoN cnoc hOSq T. 

374. aepuoNeO Syr. : w oepuoNeO T : wepuoNeO Q. || aiwisou' (^) and Tivis up. 
Did. : aiNiccojaai Zen. : deiNiccoJuiai Komauos op. Hesych. 375. naNTQ : 

TaOra R. 377. r' om. P Sjt. (xaOTun.). I; unicxojaeNoi Paji. o. 378 om. W. 

sites given by Schol. T, ranging from price of Saul's daughter, 1 Sam. xviii. 

Thrace to Lykia, ignorance of Kahesos 25. Virgil introduces Coroebus uuder 

was not confined to Argolis). It is similar circumstances, illis ad Troiam 

hardly necessary to say that illegitimate forte diebus Venerat inaano Cassandrae 

sons are ascribed by H. to ladies of high accensus amore, Et gener auxilium 

degree only when the father is a god ; Priamo Phrygibusqueferebat, Aen. ii. 342. 

nor did Homeric Greeks, like those of 367. Ar.'s variant avwa-i/iev would 

Alexandria, marry their half-sisters. mean drive out to sea. 

A still stranger reading mentioned by 371. 0(};i BiBdNra, cf. Y 22 fxaKpa 

the scholia is ivdoveovra, KeKLv-rjixivov. [ii^dpra. The phrase portrays the 

364. jmerij kXgoc, as A 227. Aph. man's swaggering character, and, as the 
read Kara kX^oj, for which cf. Pindar /'. scholiast remarks, is in favour of the 
iv. 125 ■fjXvdov Keivov ye Kara k\4os, and line which some added after 367 (see 
Kara TroSas, on the heels. above). Possibly it means that he 

365. eTSoc apicTHN, a eomiiliment paid walked upright, not vwaairiSia in the 
also to Liiodike in F 121, Z 252. The orthodox fashion (158). tux"n is used 
old critics appear to have puzzled them- absolutely, as often, the ace. being 
selves over this supposed inconsistency, governed by BdXcN. This is one of the 
some actually taking etSos hereto mean places where ecopHs may be quite general, 
rrjz'ei'oTjcrii', knowledgeof prophecy(which, armament (App. B, iii. 3, «). 

as the scliolia on fJ 699 rightly remark, the 374. alNizoixat, covqdiment. Zen. pre- 

Homeric Kassandra does not possess). sumably understood his reading alvicrao- 

366. aNde^NON, see on I 146. He fxai as a future (better alvi^ofiai), which 
boastfully promises a victory in place suits the passage well ; reading tlie pres. 
of the usual bride - price. So David we must take e! reXeuxHccic as = if you 
promises to slay 100 Philistines as the are going to fulfil. 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



:{1 



"Apyeo'i i^ayayovT€<;, oTTVte/jLev, ei zee ai/i' ufifiiv 
^\\iov €KTrep(Tr]i<; ev vaiofievov irroXUdpov. 380 

uXhS ^'ttcv, o(f)p^ iiri vrjval cruvcofxeda irovTOTrupoiaiv 
cifKpl yuficoi, iirel ov roi eeSvcoral kukol et/iev." 
&J9 ecTTwp 7roSo«? elX/ce Kara Kpareptjv vcr/j.[v7)v 
ijpco's l8o/iiev€v<i' Tcbt 8' "AcTio? yXdev ufiiwroyp 
TTC^o'i Trpoad' iTTiroiv rco he irveiovre kut oificov 385 

alev e^ rjvio^o'i depdiroiv o he 'Uto Qvp,oii 
^lho/jLevP]a ^aXelv o he /j.u> (f)6dfievo<; /3a\e hovpi 
\aifi6v VTT dvBepeoyva, htairpb he ■^oXkov eXacraev. 
TjpiTre 8' o)? ore Ti? hpv<i ffpLirev rj d-^epaCf; 
i)e 7rLTU<i /SXcoOpt), t/jv r ovpeai reKTOva avhpe^ 390 

e^era/jLOV TreXeKeaai vetjKecn vjjlov eh>ai' 

379. eY : ai Pap. o : aY Vr. d. 380. iXion Taji. o. 381. cuNCOjueea : yp. 
cuNecojueea G. 382. hucn (' : eaueN D. 383. cAke Av. kotcj : did A (yp. 
KQTii) (J King'.s Par. e. nvh koto KparepHC CrauiNHC T. 384. nke enajuuNTCop 
Ar. JT Par. li ;^n dju.) and fi/>. Eust. 385. wjuon P(^»K (and T in luiiujia . 

389. dxepcotc : erepot Si hx^Xoi^ic ws av ns fiVoi voaroTpeipris Eust. 390. thn 

d" Liui. 



381. ?neu, better ?7re', which was 
read by Ar. in K 146, though tliere is 
no mention of any variant liere. cunco- 
ueea, conic to terms, crvfirj/jn., II. G. % 81, 
a doubtful contracted form. Fick sug- 
gests ffvvr)bp.ed' (Menrad aweid/xed') (1)kv- 
iropoiaiv or as an alternative crvvrifieda, 
with the regular subj. lengthening, from 
avviixeOa. But thi.s could only be on a 
false analogy, -e- being here the verb- 
stem, not the thematic vowel. Ar. 
wrote (Twiofieda, with interaspiration, 
and so awrjaoavi'as, agreements, X 261. 

382. ecdNcoxai, match-vuikers, mar- 
rieKjc-hrokcrs, a profession which is fully 
recognized in many communities, civil- 
ized as well as savage, to the present 
day. Though there is no other trace of 
it in.H., yet the existence of the broker 
is a natural outcome of the commercial 
view of marriage implied in the existence 
of iSva. For the verb i^Svbw cf. /3 53 
wj K aiVds fedvJiaaiTo dvyarpa, (jct the 
bride-price for his dcmghter. 

384. Asios now appears, unlike the 
other Trojans, with a chariot. The 
description of his attack on the wall in 
M 110-114 accounts for this, and indeed 
appears to have been interpolated there 
for the purpose. If the original fxaxv 
€irl rais vava-iv knew nothing of a wall, 
but only described a gradual drivini; of 
the Greeks along the plain up to their 



ships, then the casual mention of a 
chariot among the footmen would be 
nothing remarkable. Fick suggests that 
the name is 'Affcrios, from the town ot 
Assos. For the variant firafivvrup cf. 
v<pr]vioxos 7j\9. eviaKOTros K 38, with note. 

385. RNeioNTe kqt' wjucon, cf. P 501 
/XT] 5ri juot awowpodev iaxefJ-ev ittttovs, aWa 
fj.d\' i/MirvfiovTi jjLeTa<ppevci}i. It is not 
necessary to suppose with Schol. B that 
this precaution rb eroifioi' r^s (pvyrjs teal 
Tr]v deiXiav 5r]\oi. 

389-93 = n 482-86. axcpcoTc, said to 
be the XevKij or white poplar (see Pau- 
sanias v. 14. 2). This is the finest tree 
which grows in modern Greece. Popular 
etymologists explained that Herakles 
had brought it from the river Acheron. 
P^or the mythology connected with it see 
Frazer on Paus.'v. 5. 5. 

390. BXosepH only here ( = 11 483), 
u} 234 (oyxvn) and in late imitative epics. 
It probably means tall, but various other 
senses are given in the scholia : rivts 
aTraKrjv, Kara 'ApKaSa^- oi oe i'\l-ij\i]v, 
Kara Bolutovi, iJTOi. (p\oio3ap^, KaTO. 
"MdyvTiTas, ■^ rpaxeiau, Kara. Apioiras, rj 
7)v^riixivriv, Kara Tvpcrrjvovs. fj <TK\r]p6.v, 
Kara Kapfffrlovs. This knowledge of 
dialects is too universal to be trusted. 

391. NiiToN, cf. r 61 dvtpoi fis ^d re 
T^X^'V'- "Vi-ov €KTdfxvi]i(nv. There is perliaps 
an intentional assonance in I'rji'ov verjK. 



32 lAIAAOC N (xiii) 

ft)9 irpocrO LTrirwv Koi 8i(f)pov Kelro Tavvcrdel'^, 

^e^pv^o)^ Kovto<i SeBpay/jievo'i aljjbaToecrcrri^;. 

e/c Se ol '>']vio^O'i TrXijyrj ^peva<^ a<i irdpo'i el'^ev, 

oyS' o 7' eToXfxrjcrev hi'jKov virb -^eipa^ uXv^a'i 395 

ayjr tTTTTOu? crrpeyjrai. rov S' 'x\i't//Vo^09 p.eve'^dpfi'rj'i 

hovpX p,eaov -Trepouijcre tv^mv oi)S' i'jpKeae dooprj^ 

'^d\Keo<;, ov (f)opee<TK€, [xearji 8' iv yaarepL Trfj^ev. 

avrap o dcrOfjuaLvcov iuepyeo^ eKireae Sicppov, 

linrovq h W-vrlXo-^o^i ixeyaOvpbov ^€crTopo<i fto? 400 

e^eXaae Tpcocov fi€T ivKVijfiLSaii 'A^atou?. 

Arit(f)o/3o<; 8e fxaka a'^eSov ijXvdev 'ISo/tefr/o?, 

AaLOV d'^vvfjievo^, koI aKovricre Sovpl (paeivMi. 
dXX. jxev dvra ISoov 'rfkevaro '^oXkcov ey^o^i 

lSofxev€v<;' Kpu(f)6r) yap vii dcnrihi iravrocf etarji, 405 

TTju dp' 6 ye pivoLcri ^ocbv Kal vdipoin '^oXkcol 

SivcoTTjv ^opeeaKe, 8v(o Kavoveaa dpapvlav 

TYji viro 7rd^ idXi], to 8' vTrepTrraro '^dXKeov €7^09, 

Kap(f)a\€ov 8e ol dairl'^ imOpe^avTO'i dvcrev 

e7^eo9' ovK dXiov pa l3apecT]<i ^et/ao? dcf>i]K€v, 410 

a)OC €/3a\' 'Yiriraaihriv "T-^y]vopa iroifjieva Xacov 

TjTrap VTTO irpaTrihoyv, eWap 8' viro yovvaT eXvcre. 

Ai]t(f)ol3o<i S' eK7ray\ov eTrev^aro [xaKpov dvaa<i' 

395. aXusai Lips.' 396. crpix^iac R Lips.i (cf. dXv^as- aTpe\pas. crrpe^paf 

dXv^ai, Sell. T). 398. CN : enI G.J. ![ racrep' enHse Jlor. 399. 6 Ar. PR ; 

o r' fi. 406. re CDQ Lips. : r* cn il. 408. THI : thn D : thi d' Vr. d : 

THip Pap. 0. 411. 6KKh BdX' D. 412. rouNaxa Xuccn Pap. o. 

393. BeBpuxwc, bellowing, as P 264, surface of the shield. For the KawdNec 

fi 242, etc. Only the perf. forms are see App. B, i. L They are commonly 

found iu H. 3e9paruieNOC, cf. ?Xe yacav taken to be handles, TrdpiraKes, but these 

dyoarQi, \ 425. were rings or loops, to which the word 

394. ^K . . nXHFH, cf. a 231 €k yap Kavdiv could hardly be a])plied. The 
fxe Tr\y)(jaov(n, 2i 225 rjvioxoi 5' ^KirX-qyev. invention of such handles was ascribed 

395. ouK CToXuHceN, he had not the to the Karians ; they are quite in- 
courage to run the momentary risk of consistent with the great Mykenaean 
turning in escape (dXiisac). There seems shield, and can only have come in with 
to be some trace of a variant a.\v^aL . . the small round target of later days. 
arpiipaz, which is rather more natural. 40S. eaXH, sliraiik tofjolhcr, Virgil's sc. 
It is Antilochos who takes advantage of rollc(jit in nrmn. So II 403, T 278. 

the unfortunate driver here as in E 580. 409. KapcpaXeov, like ai'ov direw, M 

.399 = E 585, from the same passage. 160, etc. kmepi-zautoc, as it grazed the 

Here we are expressly told that Ar. surface ; this aor. form occurs only here 

wrote 6, not '6 r, and it is probable that in H., though we have the derived 

h(! did the same in E. See note on B 105. iterative dpe^aaKov in 2i 599. It must 

407. 9iNCOTHN, see note on r 391. The be admitted that l>oth the form of the 

word here probably refers to concentric word and the behaviour of the spear 

rings as ornaments on the metallic give ground for suspicion. 



lAlAAOC N (XIII) 



33 



" ov ^av avT citlto^ kcIt "Acrio?, dWu e (f>r]fiL 
eh "AtSo? Trep lovra irvXcipTao Kparepolo 415 

f^r^drjcreLV Kara dvp.ov, eVet pd ol oiiraaa trop/Kov. 
ft)? €(f)aT , ApycLoccrt 8 cf^o<i yever eu^apivoio, 
^KvriXo-^oiL he p^dXiaTa 8ai<f)povi, Ovpbv opivev 
d'XX ovB d^vvp,evo<i rrep eov up,eXr)(rev eraipov, 
dWa decov Trepi^rj Kai oi auKo^ dpcpcKdXvyjre. 420 

Tov pev eirecd viroBvpre Bvco eplrjpe^ eratpoi, 
^IrjKtarev^ 'E^i'oio Trai'? kul hio<i WXacrrcop, 
VTja^ €7n 'yXa(f)vpd<i (f)ep6TT}v ^apea arevd-yovTa. 
^\hopevev<i 8 ov X?]ye pevo^ P^ya, lero S' alel 
r)e Ttva Tpd)0)v epel3evvr}L vvktI KaXvyfrai 425 

7} avT6<; hovirrjaaL dpuvvu>v Xoiyov 'A^atot?. 
ev6^ A\lcrv7']Tao BiOTpe(f)eo<i (biXov vlov, 

415. i6NTa Ar. 0: e6NTa ORST Par. c {supr. i) dg^ j. ! KopxepoTo W -. KpuepoTo 
Cant. Par. j {-yp. KparepoTo . 420. cijji<piKdXui{;€ Vr. d. 422 om. A^ 423. 

creN^XONTa Zen. 12 ; creNaxoNTC Ar. ATU Hail, d, Par. a (c^ ?) h : cxeNdxoNTec 
Harl. a, Lips. 424. IdoJULCNCUC : nvh wepLairCxTLv Sell. T (so A). 426. 

dxaioiN Mor. P)ar. 427. 3ioTpo9eoc .T. 



414. QTiToc, tiie I is regular, see ou S 
484 and A]iji. I), vol. i. p. 595. 

415. nuXcaprao, .see on 367. 
420-23 = e 331-34. It seems unlikely 

that the lines are genuine in both places ; 
and though the general character of 8 
would lead us to suppose that they are 
borrowed there, iu this case the pre- 
sumption appear.s to be wrong. For 
here the words Bapea creNdxoNTa are out 
of place, as Hypseuor is clearly supposed 
to be dead on the spot. Deiphobos evi- 
dently thinks .so (416), and it would be 
quite unlike the epic style to represent 
him as mistaken without explicitly say- 
ing so. It was evidently in order to avoid 
this difficulty that Ar. read unvaxovre. 
But the phrase (3apea (rrevax^v is used 
in the II. only of wounded warriors (538, 
2 482). On the other hand it is applied 
four times in the Od. to mental pain 
(e 420, etc.) ; and the same is the 
case in the II. with the similar ^apv 
ffTtpdx'^v (A 364, etc.). So this con- 
sideration alone is not decisive, as we are 
unable to say whether Ar.'s reading is a 
mere conjecture or not. But we have 
further to consider that it is not usual 
for Homeric heroes to detach two of their 
number to carry a dead botly to the shii)s ; 
when an important chief is wounded this 
is natural enough, but a corpse they 

VOL. II 



merely draw within their line in order 
to prevent the enemy seizing it. The 
ne.xt three lines also contain unusual 
phrases ; so that the balance of proba- 
bilities is decidedly in favour of regard- 
ing the whole passage, perhaps from 417 
to 426, as a very late interpolation, later 
than e. 

424. JUieNOC is perhaps best taken as 
an ace. of relation, slacked not in his 
fury. But in x 63 ovbi k€v &s ^ti x"pas 
ifias Xri^acfu ^ovoio the verb is clearly 
transitive, and this use would be more 
natural here, cf. wave reov /mvos A 282. 
The variant 'Idopavevs as gen. is out of 
the question. <l> 305 ov5i "ZKafxauBpos 
iXryye t6 Sv fxtvos is exactly similar. 

425. cpeBeNNHi nukti KaXui^ai, a 
unique expression, evidently formed on 
the analogy of E 659 rbv 8k Kar 6<f>6a\- 
IJI.WV epejSfvvri vv^ tKaXv^ev. 

426. Bounficai, to fall in battle ; cf. 
the common phrase 5oviry)a(v 5k ireffujv. 
For this pregnant sense the nearest ana- 
logy is 4' 679 8f5ovir6Tos Oidnr68ao es 
Td(pov, a very suspicious all)'. The short 
form of the dat. 'AxaioTc at the end of 
the line is also rare, but is not in itself 
to be regarded as a proof of spurious- 
uess ; we might quite well read 'AxcuQv 
with Mor. Bar. 

427. It is naturally impossible to say 



D 



430 



34 lAIAAOC N (xiii) 

ijpw ^A\K(idoov — ya/M^po'i S' ■^v \\.y)(^L(rao, 

7rpecrj3vTdr7]v K oyirvie dvyarpcov 'Imrohdfieiav, 

rrjv irepl Kr^pi, <^i\7]ae Trarrjp koI irorvia fi'rjrrjp 

iv /xeydpoif iracrav yap o/jb7]XiKtr}u eKeKuaro 

KaWei Kol epyoKTiv the ^peari' rovveKa Kau fiiv 

yrjjxev dvrjp copicrro<i evl Tpolrjc evpecrji' — 

Tov Tod^ vii ^\ho[xevrji Tloaeihawv eSd/jbaacre 

deX^at; oacre (fjaeivd, TreSrjcre 8e (^aihipba jvlw 435 

ovr€ yap efoTrtcro) (fivyeetv Svvar ovr dXeaaOaL, 

aXV W9 re ctttjXtjv ?) SevSpeov liyfnTreTrjXov 

dTpe/Ma<i earaora aTr}6o<^ /xecrov ovraae Bovpl 

r]pu)<i ^I8o/juev6v<i, prj^ev he ol d[X(^\ yjbTOiva 

ydXKeov, o? oi irpoaOev diro XP^^'^ ijpKet oXedpov 440 

8r) Tore y avov ducrev ipeLKOixevo^ Trepl Sovpi. 

BovTTTjaev Be Treaoov, Sopv 8' ez/ KpaBirji eTTeirrjyei, 

ri pd ol durraipovcra Kal ovpiw^ov TreXefii^ev 

428. ftpco' : HpcoN Ttf^s dTTiKU)s Sell. T. 433. tlv^s inroTaaffovai : 

npiN 'ANTHNOpiBac Tpa9eueN Kai FldNeou uTac, 

ripiaJuiiSac e", oY Tpcoci juerenpenoN innoSduoiciN, 

^coc ee' h6hn elxeN, cxfeKKe. hk oOpioN [sic) arteoc. — Sch. T, Eiist. 

435. 9aeiNfa> CHJPQRTU Vr. A Lips. Bust. 436. 9urejueNf J. 437. cthXh D. 
439-41 om. P'. 442. nenwrei AC^P : cnenHPH Gi}. 443. neXeJULIZCN Ar. 

A[)h. ADR Hail, b : noX^uiiseN H Par. e : nxoXejuiacN J : nTcXeuizeN Par. d 
(t er. d.-) : neXeuiseN fi (and aXXot ap. Did.). 

whether this Aisyetes is the same whose very rarely follows its case (i/' 46 is 

tomb is named as a landmark in B 793. perhaps the only instance), and in such 

The construction of uidN is forgotten for a phrase as 22 205 d^0t 5e ol KefpaXrji. there 

the time, and resumed with t6n, 434. can be no doubt as to the nature of the 

433. copicTOC, as A 288. The three dat. ol. So also S 420 ; see R. G. § 182. 

added lines in Scbol. T (see above) are 440-41 are probably an interpolation 

evidently an interjiolation meant to to turn the linen xtrco;', the rending of. 

modify the too absolute praise. To which is the sign of triumph, into a 

complete them Bekker added after linro- bronze corslet ; see App. B, v. The 

dd/j.0L(nv, aiiTov t Alvdav ewLelKeXov dda- epithet x'^^'^oxiToifes, from which the 

vdroiaLv. Something of the sort is phrase is derived, is another matter 

obviously needed. oOpiON, leg. dovpiov. (App. B, iii. 4). 

435. e^Xsac, see on M 255. For a 441. cpeiKoucNOC, rent, recurs in H. 

similar act on the part of a god compare only in the intrans. aor. rJpt/ce, P 295 ; 

n 792. ^ cf. Hesiod Sc. 287 i^peiKov x^ova 82av, 

437. <bc goes closely with drp^fias of ploughing. 

effradra, following it in sense— an un- 443-44. Cf. 11 612-13, P 528-29, where 

usual construction in a Homeric simile. 444 is repeated but preceded by ovplaxos 

The more regular form is to be found in Tre\efiix6v, a more simple and natural 

P 434 d\X' (is T€ (tttiXt) /x^veL ^fArreSov expression than the (Kpadiri) ovpiaxov 

K.T.X. ireX^/xL^eu of our passage, a piece of 

439. oi goes with prCiNa, au9f being exaggeration which looks more like the 

added adverbially, his tunic round about work of an interpolator than of a genuine 

him. This is more Homeric than the epic poet. Theimperf. neX^juizcN ismore 

alternative of taking d/xcpl as_ governing picturesque than the aor. oOpiaxoN, the 

oi, though the difference is slight ; d/x^L butt-eiid, does not necessarily imply such 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



35 



ey^€o<i' evoa o eiretT (Kpiet /u,ei'o<? oppifj.O'i ApT)<;. 

^l8o/x€V€v<; B eKirayXov eirev^aro p,aKpov dvaa<i' 

" Ar]i(f)o/3\ rj cipa S/j n eicrKop.ev ci^iov elvat 

Tpel^ ei/o? avrl ire^aadat ; iirel av irep ev'^eai ovtco^' 

SaifMovL , dWa Kat avTO<i ivavrLO<; laraa e/Melo, 

6(ppa i8r]c<i 0409 'Ziijvo's yovo'i evddh^ iKuvoi, 

09 irpoiTov ^livwa rexe Kp7]T7]t eTvlovpov 

MtVft)? S av TeKed' vlov dfjivpLOva AeuKaXLWva, 

A.€VKa\t(i)v 8' e'yue tlktc iroXecra avSpeacriv avaKra 

iipr]Tr]c iv evpeirji' vvv 8' ivddSe vT)€^ eveiKav 

(rot, re kukov koI Trarpl koI aWocat Tpcoecratv.' 

W9 (f)dTO, Arjicf)o/3o^ Be ScdvBc^a fMep/x/jpi^ev, 
T) Tivd TTOV Tpcocov krapiaaatTO jxeyadvixfov 
cf^ dva-ywpi^aa'^, 7) TveiptjaaLTo kuI oi09. 
w8e Be ol (ppoveovri Bodaaaro KepBiov eivat,, 
l3f]vac eV Alveiav rov B vararov evpev o/xtXov 
ecTTaoT ' alel <ydp Upidficoi eireixi'-jvie Bicot, 



Ul 



450 



455 



460 



444. JULCNOC: uerac Q. || SjuBpiuoc CHPR. 446. Tl Ar. fi: ri c* HRT 

Harl. d, Par. c', yp. Hail, b: toi P i\]~ supr.) Par. d. 447. auTCOC Z<ii. PRS 

Harl. b d, Par. c (aCi-) ii j Eust. : auTHN G. 448. cnqntIon A ,yp. esaNTioc) 

[D]QU. l! ^oTo P. 449. o9pa VaH(i) Ar. PQ Harl. d, Par. g^ : bipp eiSfic Par. 
g-. 452. noX^ecc' CGHP^KU Vr. b. ;! aNapac(c)iN VR {e corr.). 456. H Ar. 
fi : eV CH(,)ST {supr. ft) and &\\oi (Did.). 



a spike as is meant by the cavpwTrip of 
K 153. 

444. Ares seems to be regarded as a 
' spirit of battle ' presiding over every 
detail, and deciding the fate of the 
weapons — an idea which is found also 
in the common use of the word "ApTjs to 
signify the course of battle. Compare 
also 569. Some have taken it to mean 
here the. weapon itself ; but this is less 
probable. Ares in person i.s on Olympos, 
and ignorant of what is going on (521). 

446. etcKoucN, do wc fancy (do you 
suppose we fancy) that the recompense 
is at all (rt) sufficient? For i'taKw cf. 
4> 332 ; the word seems to imply that 
Idonieneus contemptuously rejects the 
idea that the recompense is enough, and 
calls on Deiphobos to come forward and 
make a lourth. It is possible also to 
take the sentence affirmatively, we truly 
think the recompense fair : but ti is in 
favour of the interrogation. In the 
variant tL a' , which was rejected by Ar., 
ff' could only stand for aoi, and the 
elision would be very harsh, though 
possible. 



447. oOtcoc and aCrajs (Zen. etc. ) are 
equally Homeric. The text means 'as 
you boast in this way, I will do the 
same. ' 

449. Y9hic or ior?t (tS?;'), see on A 203. 

45(1. cnioupoN, so v 405 itOiv eiriovpos. 
The scholia mention a variant ^ttl olpov, 
■but the compound is clearly more suit- 
able. Compare iirlaKoiros K 38 with 
note. For the birth of Jlinos see S 321, 
where his mother is called <t'oiviKOi Kovpr). 
That passage, as we shall see, is of later 
origin. There is not, however, anything 
in it inconsistent with the genealogy 
here. Minos is mentioned also in X 322. 
568, p 523, T 178. 

456. fi or €1, see on B 300. erapiccaixo 
— erapov eXoiro (K 24'2\ transitivi-. 
while the act. eraiplaaai is intrans. in 
fi 335. 

459. Fjisi has remarked that the selec- 
tion of the first of the two alternatives 
is against the usual scdieme under which 
the second is elsewhere alwavs chosen 
(S 20-4, etc.). 

460. This curious statement is ajipar- 
ently connected with a legend of which 



36 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



ovv€K dp* iaOXbv iovra fier^ avhpdcriv oh tl TieaKCV, 

dy^ov 8' lardfxevoii eirea Trrepoevra Trpoarjvha' 

" hlveia Tp(OQ)v /3ov\ri<f)6p€, vvv ae jxaka '^prj 

•yafi^poiL dfjbvv€fjLevai, e'i irep tl ae KrjBo<i iKcivec. 

aW' errrev, ^AXKaOowt e7rafivvo/x€v, 09 ere 7rdpo<i <ye 465 

<ya/x^po<; ecov eOpey^re ho^OL<i evi tvtOov iovra' 

TOP Si TOt 'lSo/xevev<; SovpiK\vTo<; e^evdpi^ev. 

W9 (^dro, TMC S' dpa Ovfxov evl crrrjOeacnv opcve, 
jSr] Be fier 'IBo/xevrja fieya TTToXe/xoLO /jLe/ji7]Xa><;. 
aXX' ovK ^IBofjbevrja (f)6^o<i XdjSe TrjXvyerov w?, 470 

dXK^ ep,ev, w? ore ri<; crv<i oupeaiv uXkl TreTrot^fo?, 
o? re fxevei KoXocrvprov eirep-^Ofxevov ttoXvv dvBpcbv 
'^Mpcoi ev oloTToXcoL, (ppiacrei Be re vwtov VTrepOev 
6(f)0a\fxa> 8' dpa ol irvpl \dfjbrrerov' avrap 68ovTa<i 

After 463 \r. h adds aixuHTiiN t' ^jugnqi, kqi eapcaXeoN noXejuicxHN ( = E 602, 
n 493, X '269). R adds the same line after 464. 465. enaiiuNejuicN PR : 

€najuieiNOJLJieN S: tlv^s enajmuNai ['{ Ttves ^^ eirafj.vv^/xev," (TrafjLvuai Ludw.] Sch. T. |i 
re : nep of the earlier printed vulg. from the Florentine ed. princeps on, is 
presumably the reading of G. 469. noX^oio Lips. 470. coc: yp. e' &c- -iJToi 
ovTa Kal fj.6vov (?) J™. 



we see traces in T 178-86 and 306, 
pointing to some tradition of a rivalr}^ 
for the kingship of Troy between the 
two lines of the royal family ; a tradition 
which may very probably be based upon 
historic fact, a family claiming descent 
from Anchises having at some time 
ousted another claiming from Priam, or 
more probably, when in possession of 
the chieftaincy, having thus justified 
the inferiority of a .supposed Priamid 
branch. Tliat there was a legend of the 
permanence of the house of Aineias in 
Troas we know from the fragments of 
Demeti'ios of Skepsis and Hellanikos. 
In Hymn. Fen. 196 Ay>lirodite prophesies 
to Anchises, crol 8' iarai (plXos vios, 6s 
6V 'YpthecTCLv a.v6Lt,eL- Kal TraiSes Traideaai 
dia/xTrep^s (KyeydovTai. lint this may be 
merely an eclio of T 307, q.v. Menekrates 
of Xanthos (ap. Dion. Hal. Ant. i. 48) 
recorded a legend that Aineias, being 
excluded from 'sacred privileges' {yepiwv 
iepGiv) by Paris, betrayed Troy to the 
Achaians, who in return spared him, 
and left him in po.ssession of the land ; 
.see R. Ellis in C. R. iii. 132. 

461. juer* dNdpdciN goes with iaOXbv 
i6vTa, on the analogy of ^(rd\bi> ivl irpo- 
fjuixoiffif, A 458, etc., rather than with 
ov TieaKev. 



464. rajuBpoc here and in E 474 means 
hrother-in-law (v. 429) ' elsewhere it 
always is found in the ordinary sense of 
son-in-law. Kfidoc is grief, not in the 
Attic sense family co7incxion, as is clear 
from the recurrence of the same phrase 
in O 245, H 516. This latter sense 
does not occur in H., though the word 
seems to be particularly used of grief at 
the loss of friends or kinsmen, e.g. E 156, 
Z 241, etc. 

466. Cf. A 223. It would seem from 
this that Anchises, like Priam (Z 249), 
had his son-indaw dwelling in his house. 

469 = 297. 

470. Ar. pointed out here, as usual, 
that 9660c means not fear but fiighf ; 
as Idomeueus himself says deidia, 481. 
THXiircTON, a boy, stripling ; see on P 
175. 

471. For this fine simile cf. M 146- 
53. 

473. oion6Xcoi, solitary ; and so P 54, 
T 377, 614, X 574, cf. a.Kpoiro'Kos = 
aKpos, E 523, T 205. In Hymn. Merc. 
314 the word means sheep-feeding, as 
if from cits, nuton is accus., the sub- 
ject of (pplaaei being cri^s, as appeai-s 
from T 446 cppl^a^ ed Xocpirjv, Sent. 
Her. 391 opdas 5' ev Xoipiiji (ppiacrei 
rpixas. 



lAIAAOC N (xm) 37 

Brj'yei, dXe^aadai /ieyLtacb? Kvva<; ^8e Kal dvhpa<i' 475 

w? fievev Ihofxevev'^ hovpiK\vro<i, ovh vire'^oopet, 

Alveiav eiTLOvra /3o7]doov ave 8 eraipovi, 

W(TKdXa(t)ov r ecropcov Wcpapfja re ^rjlTrvpov re 

^IrjpLovrjv re ical XvrlXo'^ov, p.i^aru)pa<; dvrvj'i- 

TOV<; 6 7' eTTorpvucov eirea TTTepoevra TrpocrrjvSa' 480 

" Bevre, (f)lXoi, Kui /x' ot'fui dp-vvere' heihta K alvM<i 

Alveiau eTriovra 7ro8a<i Ta-^^vv, 09 pot cTreiaiv, 

09 p.cCKa KapT€po<; eart pd'^rji eve (pcora^ ivalpeiv 

KoX 8' e'^et 7;/37;9 avdo<i, 6 re KpdTO<; earl p,eyi(TTOi^. 

el <ydp opbrfKiiclri <ye yevoLp.eda tmiS eVl 6vp,o)L, 485 

alyird Kev r]e (pepotro p,eja Kparo<i rje (f)epoLp,T]v. 

&)9 e^acz , OL o oyoa 7ravT€<i eva (ppecn ovpiov e-^ovre'i 
ttXtjctloi earrjcrav, adKe o)p.ocat KkLvavTe<i. 
\iveia<i 8' eTepcoOev eKCKXero 0I9 erdpoiai, 

^rjicpo/Sov re Hdpiv t' ecropcov Kal ^Ay^vopa Slov, 490 

01 01 dp! T)yep,ov€<i Tpcoojv eaav avrdp eiretra 

480 om. Pap. (eV TroWors 01' (peperai Sch. T). 481. Ju' : uoi Q. 483. eCTi : 
ecci Tap. o. 484. IcTI : ONdpi Pap. 0. 485. ojulhXikIhn Zuu. UU- Par. e : 

ojuhXikIhi Ar. ?(3o AGHT). |! re om. JPQ : t€ Par. e. jl InJ Ar. A[D] Harl. b d, 
Par. c il g h, Syr. : ^nI V.. 486. Kpdroc : kXcoc PR Harl. a, Lips. ;' h kc 

9epoiuHN Pap. o, Syr. 488. nXHcioN P. ,\ ecracoN C. 491. oY : Toi Syr. 



4 75. ewrci, see note on A 416. Heyne 
aptly quotes Aelian r^c luit. an. 6. 1 6 
yovv (tOs fxiWwv es na-xvv Uvai rrpbs rais 
\fiais werpais roi'S 656i'ras viroOip/ei.. Tho 
aor. mid. dXezaceai recurs in H. only 
565, n 562, ff 62 : Bekker reads 
dXe^dnevai, cf. on 565 and van L. 
Ench. p. 509. The aoi\ stem is dXe^ijcr-, 
a 371, 7 346. 

476. ou3' unexcopei is parenthetical, 
Aivelav being ace. after fievev. A 
similar construction will be found in 
A 376. 

477. BoHeooN : the word recurs in H. 
only in P 4S1 (both times with the 
variant /SoTjt doov), and in the patronymic 
BoTj^oi'Sr/j 5 31, 95, 140, which shews 
that the word was felt as a real com- 
pound at an early date. So we have 
fior)d6s and the verb ^orjdeTv as early as 
}[erod., and ^otidpofj-eiu in Euripides 
formed analogicallj'. Hence Ar. was 
no doubt right in preferring the form 
fiorjddos. (The accent shews that it is 
from 6^03, not directly from do6i). The 
testimony of m.ss. is immaterial. See 



note on A 74 for similar cases. The 
caesura seems to shew that dprjf^tXos is 
a real compound in P 21, etc. aue, see 
A 461. 

479-80 = 93-4. 

481. UL=fioi, see on A 170, Z 165. 

482. For 8c Nauck conj. ws, ingeni- 
ously but needlessly ; the close repeti- 
tion of the same word is not avoided in 
the epic style, and the relative clause 
repeating a preceding thought is quite 
Homeric, e.g. I 124 dd\o(p6povs, ol dedXia 
TToecriv dpovro. 

485. bu.H\\KiH = bix-ri\LK€s. This con- 
crete use of the word is common, e.g. y 
364 vewTipoi dvBpes, Travres ofiriXiKtri 
fxeyadvfjLov TrjXe/udxoto, and of a single 
person, y 49 dXXd veiltrepd^ iffriv, ofii)- 
XiKitj o' €/jLol aiTwi. So also f 23, x -09- 
6iJ.T)\LKirjv which Zen. read is apparently 
untranslatable, cni, so ir 99, w 511 ; 
it e.xpresses a vague concomitance, cf. 
dreXfVTrp-coi eVi ^pywi A 175, 7roXXor<rt«' 
cirl KTedretTffi. I 482. 

486. Compare S 308. 
488. See on A 593. 



38 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



Xaol eirovd , ct)9 e'l re jxera ktiXov ecnreTO fjifjXa 

TTLO/xev^ e/c ^ordvrj'^' ydvvraL 8' dpa re (f)p6Pa Troifirjv 

&)<? AlveiaL 6vjxo<i ivl ari^OecraL yeyrjdei, 

&)? tSe \awv edvo^ eTTicnrofMevov eoi avrcbt. 495 

01 S' d/jL(f)' WXKadocoL avToa-'^eBov o)p/ji7]0r)aav 
fxaKpolat ^varolcTf irepl arrjOecrcn he ^aXKO^i 
a/xepSakeov Kovd/3i^e rtrvcrKOfjievcov KaO o/xiXov 
dX\,7]\a)V. Svo S' dvSpe<; dprjlot e^O'^ov dWwv, 
Alvela^ re kol Yhojxevev^, drakavroL ' Apifi, 500 

levT dW'ijXwv rapbeeiv Xpoa vrjXe'i '^oXkcoi. 
A.lvela'i he irpMro^; aKovnaev 'IhofievtjO'i' 

493. niejucN* Vr. b. 1! T€ 07u. PQR : S Cant. Vr. A. 494. aiNeiao QS. 

498. KONoiBHce Cant. 499. esoxON ctTracrai (Did.) fi : esoxoi CDJPS Li[is. Eust. 
500. apHoc L. 502. 5e : T^ PK. II npcoTOC : npoceew Aph. 



492. This is a ' two-sided ' simile, 
like that in JVI 151 ; the joy of the shep- 
herd, which is merely accessory to the 
resemblance first brought forward, is 
made in its turn the basis of another 
likeness. Friedlander has remarked that 
this is the only case of cbs ei' re in a 
simile followed by the indie. In eleven 
cases it has no verb, in nine it is fol- 
lowed by the opt., and in one (I 481) by 
the subj. Friedlander, on account of 
this and some minor objections, none of 
whicb. has any serious weight, wishes to 
reject the whole simile as interpolated ; 
but a single unusual construction is 
certainly not sufficient reason for con- 
demning so appropriate and pleasing a 
passage. The aor. indie, after ws re is of 
course familiar (F 23), and, as Lange has 
shewn, the addition of ei does not really 
affect the question ; it merely brings 
the action into closer connexion with 
the narrator, calling attention to it as 
a case put for consideration. Hence it 
is that ws re and ws eire are used indiffer- 
ently in similes not containing a finite 
verb (see L. Lange, EI, p. 539). 

493. 6ot6nhc, the place of feeding. 
In K 411 eirriv (ioTdvrjs Kopicwvrai, it is 
used either in the abstract sense feeding 
or more jirobably —food. Hence Ar. 
considei'ed it necessary to take ck here 
in a temporal sense, after feeding. But 
this use of the preposition, though 
common in Attic, is very rare in H. 
(see however E 865, n 365, T 290. i/- 224). 
The analogy of /c 159 KarrjCev iK vo/xov 
v\r)i Trti/aevos is really decisive in favour 



of the local sense of jSotclvt]? here ; com- 
jiare note on A 807. For the last half 
of the line cf. 559 yiy-qde M re cppeva 

1T0lfJ.7)V. 

495. loT, a form recurring only in 5 
38 a/xa cnreaOai eoi avrCiL. So we have 
ei, T 171, ft 134 (and perhaps 3 162, q.v. 
See also on T 384). In all but one of 
these places it is joined closely with a 
form of aiiTos, and is used in the strictest 
reflexive sense. It is very likely, there- 
fore, that it is the emphatic form of the 
pronoun, like efioi beside ,u.ot. This can 
hardly be considered quite certain, as 
the e may merely have arisen phonetic- 
ally before the F ; in tlie adjectival 
form there seems to be no difference be- 
tween e6s and 6's. It would naturally 
be easy to write the longer form in most 
of the passages where the pronoun is 
orthotone, and it is quite possible that 
many instances have been superseded by 
the familiar short form. ^nicnojucNON, 
the aor. means 'when he saw his folk 
attach themselves to him. ' This is the 
regular sense of the verb. 

496. du<pi, over the body of. 

499. SXXihXcon is the genitive of the 
object aimed at, after TLTvaKOfievuv, pre- 
cisely as in Z 3, where see note ; and 
so probably in 501, though there it may 
be gen. after xpoo- 

502. npwToc* 7j'ApicrTO(pdi'eio$ npdceeN 
CLKbvTLae, kol p-TjiroTe ^fkriov • irporepos 
yap cLv elirev, Did. ; and so JSTauck reads. 
But TrpaJTos is quite intelligible in the 
sense ' first of all his company,' the 'Kaol 
who are following him. 



lAIAAOC N (xm) 



39 



aXX' 6 fi6v avra Ihcov ifkevaro '^d\Keov e'7^09, 

at^/x?) 8' \lveiao KpaBaivofievr] Kara yaLT]<; 

Mi^er, eVet p aXiov cm^ap?]'^ airo ■yeipo'i opovaev. SO'i 

'ISo/u.evei'? 8 apa Olvo/jLUOp /3a\e yaarepa fxeacn^v, 

prj^e he 6copTjKo<; yuaXov, 8ia B evrepa ^a\K6<i 

i](pva • o B ev KOVLrjicrt wecroiv eke 'yatav dyoaTCJi, 

^IBofMevev^ S' eK fjbkv veKVo<i BoXi'^octklov 67^^09 

eairc aar , ovB' ap er aWa Bvvqaaro rev-^ea KoXd 510 

Mfiouv d(f}€\ea6at' iTrelyero yap /BeXeecratv. 

ov yap €T efiTreBa yvta ttoBmv tjv opp.i]6evrL 

ovT ap iiral^ac fxed^ eov /3eXo<; ovr uXeacrOac' 

TM pa Kol iv araBirjt p,ev d/jLVV€TO z^T/Xee? rjfxap, 

rpeaaat, 8' ovKeri plfi(f)a TroSe? (pepov €k TroXe/xoio. 515 

Tov Be ^dBrjv (i7novTO<i iiKovriae Bovpl (f)aetvcot 

Arjt(f)o/3o<;' Br] yap 01 e'XJ^v kotov €fj.fxeve<; alec. 

aXX^ 6 ye Kal rod' dfxaprev, o S' Wa-KuXacfiov /3dXe Bovpi, 

vlov F^vvaXioio- Be oj/llov 0' o^pi/xov 67^09 

ecT'^ev, S' ev Kovlyjiai, ireaoov eXe yalav dyocnwi. 520 

ouS' apa TTQ) TL TTe-TTVcrro ^pn]7rvo^ o/3ptyu.o9 "Api)<; 
vlo<; eolo '7recr6vTO<; evl Kpareprji ua/xivrji, 



503. dXeiiaTo J. 507. bl : Sc oi G. 'I ec&paKoc U. 510. ap' er' aWa : 
apa TaWa (fp. Herod. 512. OU rap : ouB' cJp PR. '1 6pjUHeHNai ]\Ioi. I'.ar. 

513. OUT ap 



ou3' fip J. 
ojuBpiuoc CD-HPQ. 



517. k6toc U. 



519. ojuBpiuoN Cr. 



521. 



504. Kajh roiHC, cf. A 358 KaraeiffaTo 
yciirjs, r 217 Kara x^ov^s Sfi/Mara irri^as. 
504-05 = n 614-15. 

507-08 = ? 314-15. ecjpHKOc ruaXoN. 
see App. B, iii. 3 e. Hard though it is to 
believe that the words mean the hollow 
of the shield, it must be admitted that it 
is equally hard to understand the words 
81a. 5' ivrepa x°-^ko^ ijcpvae if the body 
was covered by a cuirass : see Schol. T 
quoted on P 314. 

508. ii<p\JC€, so S 517 Slo. 5' ivrepa. 
XolXkos d^vaaev, let out like water. Cf. 
A 526 x'^^'''^ xa/iat x'^^^^^^y "^ '^^^ tto\- 
\ov ok 8Lr](pva€ ffapKos 686vtl, arocrcoi. 
see A 425. 

510-11 =E 621-22. 

512. ruTa, here in the original sense 
joints, from_root yv to hend. 

513. ^noYzai, to follow up his spear- 
cast so as to ' finish ' his foe if wounded. 

514. €N craaiHi, see on 325. In II 



241 the word also occurs in antithesis 
to iiraC^ai. 

515. Tp^ccai, for flight, as usual (<pv- 
yelv fiera oeovs, At.) ; cf. rpelv /j.' ovk eat 
IlaXXaj 'Ae-nvTj, E 256. 

.")17. KOTON evidently refers to the 
previous taunts which had passed (413- 
16, 446). So Kai Tore in the next line 
refers to Deiphobos' failure to hit Ido- 
meneus in 404. 

520. ^cx€N, intrans., held its way; so 
oi^axe, E 100, A 253. 

521-25 are probably a later addition, 
referring forward to O 110 ff., where 
Arcs hears of his bereavement. BpiH- 
nuoc, only here, perhaps with Iteavij 
voice ; cf. ^apvcpdoyyos, ^apv^ponos, fSapv- 
KTi'TTos (all in the Ilom. Ilymiis). Or jSpi 
may mean simply poiverf id as in fipL-apos, 
6-^pi-fj.oi : connexion with j3pidvs etc. is 
not certain. For the big voice of Ares 
cf. E 860. 



40 lAIAAOC N (xiii) 

aXX 6 y ap uKpooi 'OXu/xTrwt vtto '^pva-eotat vefj^eaaiv 

r)aro, Ato? /SovXrjiaiv ieX/x€VO<i, ev9d irep aXKoi 

dOdvaroi deol rjaav iepyo/xevoi iroXe/jLOio- 525 

ol S' a/i0' W.aKaXd(^u)L avToa^eSov ajpfiijOrja-av. 

Ar)L(f)o^o^ jxev dir ^ AaKaXd(f)ov 7n]X7]Ka ^aeivrjv 

7]p7raae, MrjpLovr]'; 8e Boon drdXavro'i Kprjl 

Bovpl (Spa'^lova ruylrev eiraXfievo^, eV 8' apa xetpo^ 

av\M7rc<i Tpv(f)d\eia ■^a/jial ^ofx^ria-e Trecrovaa. 530 

M.rjpLOvrj'i S' e^avTi'i e7rd\fM€vo<;, alyv7no<; 6)<?, 

e^epvae irpvixvolo ^pa')(liovo<^ o^pi/juov e7%09, 

a-v^ 8' krdpwv et? €dvo<; i'^d^ero. rov Be UoXinri 

avT0Ka(Tiyv7}T0<i, irepl /xecraoyi %et/3e Tirrjva'?, 

e^rjyev TroXe/xoio Svarj-^eo^, 6(f)p 'iksO lttttov^ 535 

ft)/cea9, ot oi oinade yu-a^r/? ^JSe irroXefioio 

ecnaaav ipio'^ov re koX dpfxara ttolklX e^oi^re?" 

01 TOP ye irporl darv (pepov ^apea arevd^ovTU, 

Tecpofievov Kara S" al/xa veovrdrou eppee '^ecpo';. 

01 8' dXXot fjbdpvavro, /3or} 8' da^ecrro<i opcopet. 540 

Aivelafi 8' ^ A^api)a V^aXijropiSrjv eiropovaa'^ 
Xatfxov rvylr\ eVl ol Terpafifjuevov, o^ei Sovpr 
eKXivOrj 8' erepcoae Kdpr), eVt 8 dairl'i edcpdrj 

523. dnb : gni Syr. : eni Mnr. 524. eepuewoc Vr. A'-. 526. aii' aXKaeooji 
Syr. II opjUHeHcoN I'aji. o. 531. esaueic C. 532. ouBpiiioN CHPR. 534. 

juieccHN P. 535. csfire nroXeiioio (}. 537. noiKiXa xa^Kco D {yp. exoNTec 

man. rec). 541. ameiac d' GQ Par. a f and cvlol ((p. Did.: ewe' aiNeac Ar. 

AC^L Lips., yp. Par. a : Sns' aiNCiac ft. |[ dnopoucac J. 542. 6s^T ^oupi 

XaXKobi H. 543. ckXincn b' l*ap. o. [| £K<fi9eH Q. 

523. The idea of the gods sitting 539. \€\p6c — arm, not ha7icl, as often: 
under a canopy of gohleu clouds on e.g. A 252, <t> 166. 

Olynipos is hardly Homeric. 541. Aiv4as, the form approved by 

524. The rest of the 7^. knows nothing Ar., is not Homeric. Herodiauos coni- 
of this imprisonment of the gods in pares for the synizesis 'Epfi^as, which 
Olympos, and tlie statement is in flat only occurs in the dat. 'Epfxeai as a 
contradiction to the visit of Poseidon to dactyl, E 390 ; the contracted 'Ep/nijs 
the Greek camp. The interpolator seems is not found earlier than the hymns, 
to have had an inaccurate recollection 'Aipapfia, ace. after Ti'/xpe. 

of tlie beginning of ©, where the gods 543. exepcoce, as 306, 308, to ova 

are bidden not to aid the combatants. side. ed9eH (so most mss. : Ar. wrote 

526 = 496. ed<pdri, and is followed by ACT), a 

530. auXconic Tpu9dXeia, App. B, vii. doubtful and much disputed word which 
2, 7. recurs only in the similar passage S 419. 

531. airuni6c, see note on H 59. It may be referred to Idirroj {Trpo-ta\pev, 

532. npuuNoTo, near the shoulder ; II A3, etc.) if that is, as seems probable, 
323. Fi-Fdw-TU}, conn, with Skt. vap-dmi, 

533. For Polites son of Priam see B ihroiv about, rather than with Lat. iac-io : 
791. 7/. G. § 46 note. It will then mean his 

535-38 = 2 429-32. shield loas Mcrled iqwn him. The fall of 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



41 



KoX Kopv^, d/u,(f)l 8e oi Odvaro'i %i^TO dv^opalcm)'^. 

\i>Ti\o'^o<i 8e (-)o(ova /x€TaaTpe(f)0€Pra boKevaw; 
ovraa eirat^a^, diro he (f)Xef3a irdaav eKeptrev, 
1) T dva vo)Ta Oeovaa 8iafi7repe<^ av-^ev CKuvef 
Tr}v airo iraaav eKcpcrev, o S i/TTTto? eV Kovlrjiat 
KUTTTreaev, d/j,(f)o) %6t/3e 0tA.ot9 irdpocaL TreTacrawi. 

AvTiXo'^O'i B cTTopouae kuI aivvro reu^e a7r' ut/xcou 
irairraivwv' Tpwe'? he ireptcrTahov dWoOev ciWo^ 
oura^ov crdKO^ evpu iravaioXov, ovhe hvvavro 
ei<T(o eTTiypdyfrai repeva XP^^ vrfKei ^aX/cwt 

\vTL\oxpv- irepi ydp pa YlocreiSdcov evoaix^cov 
NeaTopo<i vlov epvTO kuI ev ttoWoIctc ^ekecraLV. 
01) jxev ydp ttot dvev hi']LOiv ))v, dWd kut avTou<i 
arpcofpuT • ouSe ol eyy^o^ e^ dTpefJ,a<;, dWa p,d\^ aUl 
aeto/jbevov eXeXtKTo • tltv(tk€to Be (ppealv yiaiv 
1] rev aKOVTicrcrat ije a^^Sbv op/XTjOfji'ai. 



5ii 



545. JUieTacTpa9eeNTa P. 646. finb : bih Zcii. 651. napacraSoN Zen. 

Apli. «^. 553. enirNoiij/ai F {R siq)r. mun. 1,. 555. noXXoTc T. „ BeXeecciN QT. 



the ponderous Mykenaeaii shield upon a 
wounilod warrior deserves a strong word. 
(Note that idirru) in /ii 37ti, 8 749 is prob- 
ably a dittereut wovd = hurt : it ha.s no 
F, and may be conn, with Ti/'ao A iM : 
Schulzc V- £• P- ItJS.) So in Ai.,ch. 
Scpleiii o08 we have KfcpoKav id-^eiv, drop 
till" head of a falling warrior. The 
ancient commentators and most of the 
modern connect the word with ^irofiai. 
or diTTU} (hence writing e- for e-) and 
explain shield mid helmet clung to hivi, 
followed him in his fall. This gives 
a rather more natural sense, but the 
form of the verb cannot be satisfactorily 
explained. 

544. ©uuopaYcTHC, also II 414, .'iSO, 
r.91, Z 220. Ace. to the scholia on II 414 
the grammarian Glaukos read dvfxoppai- 
(rrjjs, a form which has been preferred by 
liekker, Lobeck, Xauck, van Leeuwen. 
Cf. KwopaicTTris. 

546. dn6, Zen. did (and so presum- 
ably in 548), which might seem prefer- 
able were the text not .sufficiently de- 
fended by dirafx-q(xei€ (or dTror^^^eie), 2 
34. 9XeBa : it is hanlly necessary to 
say that no ' vein ' running up the back 
to the neck is known to modern anatom- 
ists. Hippokrates, however, appears to 
have held the view that there were four 
pairs of large veins, of which the first 



started from the neck and ran along 
both sides of the spine down to the 
loins (Buchholz //. Ji. i. 2. 85 : ii. 2. 
242). The ancients were not aware that 
the arteries contained blood ; so that the 
leference is probably not to the carotid 
arteries, as we might suppose, but to 
the jugular veins. The word ^Xe'^ does 
not recur in H. 

550. qYnuto, here clearly an imperf., 
not an aor. as A 531. Pallis suspects 
550-59 on the grounds (1) that a warrior 
cannot strip a fallen foe while actually 
attacked all round : (2) that eicrw e'Trt- 
ypdxpai., graze inwardlji, is a self-con- 
tradictory expression : (3) the phrases 
S.vev 5r)i(i3v and (ppeal TLTvaKero are both 
strange. There is much force in these 
objections. 

554. rioceiSdcoN, as his ancestor (the 
father of Xeleus). 

55t). Sncu in sense away from here 
only ; elsewliere dvevdev. 

557. CTpco9aT', a questionable form, 
see on O titit). Nauck reads €(xrp4<peT', 
Scluilze ffTpo^der' with lengthening in 
the first place ; see App. D, c (1). ^x^' 
held its place, cf. 679. The use of ^x^^" 
with adverbs as a simple copula is not 
Homeric. 

558. eXcXiKTo in the sense shook may 
be right here (see on A 530), though 



42 



lAlAAOC N (xiii) 



')65 



(iXX ou \f]d' 'ASdfMavra rLrvcrK6/jb€vo<; KaO' oficXov 560 

^Acnd8r]v, 09 ol ovra jxeaov (xaKOf; o^ei '^(jaXKon, 
iyyvdev 6pfjirjdei<i- d[xevrivoi(xev Be ol al'^/xijv 
Kvavo-^alra Iloaeihdwv, JBlotolo /j,€y7]pa<;. 
Koi TO ixev avTOV [Jieiv w? re c/ccoXo? wvpiKavaTO'i 
iv adK€L \\.VTi\.o')(Oio, TO S' ■ijfjbiav K€it eirl yaLT]<;- 
ayfr B' erdpoiv ek edvo<; i^d^eTO Krjp dXeelvoiv 
yir]pi6vr]<; 8' d'jriovra /jieTa(T7r6/ievo<; /3d\€ Bovpi 
alBoifov re ixecrriyv kuI ofxcj^aXov, evda ixakicrra 
ylver "Aprj^ dXeyeLvo'; o'i^vpolai j^porolaiv. 
evdd ol ey)(^o<i eTrrj^ev 6 Be a7r6/jievo<; irepl Bovpl 
r}(T7raip ci)9 ore /3ov^, top t ovpecri ^ovKoXot dvSpe^ 
IXKdaiv ovK eOekovTa ^Irji Br)aavTe<i dyovaLv 

560. TiTUCK6ueNON P (S supr. ). 561. xaXKcbl : doupi A supr. 562. 

auesHNHccN PR. 564. ckcoXon nupiKOUcroN R {supr. c over each n), Ap. Lex. 
143. 3. 565. raiH(i) CHPR Pap. Lips. 566. After this D™ Harl. a™ add 649 
(ndNToce . . enaupHi). 567. After this J adds .543 (^KXiNeH . . ed9eH). 569. 
rirNEx' L. 570. QecxoueNoc U (9ecx6 U- or U^ in ras. ) : 9' €c*6juieNoc P (x in 
ms.) : iv aWwL cxoJueNOC A (wrongl)' apjiended to .567). 572. iceXdciN P. || 

daudcaNTec Lips, li arojciN RU Pap. 0, Vr. b-. 



570 



Bentley would read €^\i.kto {FeFeX.) was 
brandished. The ictus is .sufficient to 
account for the lengthening of tlie -ov, 
without the need of a F. The addition 
of 9peci to TiTiicKETO is unique in H. ; 
the vei'b is elsewhere used only in the 
purely physical sense, as in 560. 

561. 8c 01, a very rare neglect of F in 
Foi. Most editors read o oi, which Ar. 
had in a 300 against the consensus of 
our Mss., but Piatt's os F' is better ; F' 
may represent eitlier Fe or Foi. 

563. BioToio uerHpac, grudging Ada- 
mas (or it, the spear personified) the life 
of Antilochos. Tliough the expression 
is ambiguous, this gives a better sense 
than the alternative 'grudging to Adamas 
(the preservation of) his life.' The gen. 
comes under the class of those which go 
with verbs of anger, etc., II. G. § 151. 
c ; lit. 'being jealous about his life,' 
and may be compared with the common 
construction (pdovetv tlvL tivos, as f 68 
ov Tot i]iJ.i6uo}v (pOovioi, and Attic examples 
which will be found in Lexx. ; and so 
Aisch. From. 626 dXX' 01; fj-eyalpw rovdi 
(xoi 5wp-/}/j.aTos. For other constr. of 
fieyaipu see 4^ 865. KuaNOxaTxa, an 
epithet of Poseidon only, except in T 
224 of Boreas in the form of a horse. 
In the vagueness of Homeric colour- 
words it may mean only dark-haired ; 



but blue-haired is appropriate to a god 
of the blue sea, and Triton on a well- 
known arcliaic pediment in Athens has 
a beard painted bright blue. 

564. t6 JuiEN, a constr. ad sensum ai'ter 
at'xM-^, cf. E 140, A 238, 5 508. ck<£)\oc, 
cf. ffKoKo^l/, 'a, stake.' ol yap aypoiKot 
diro^vvovTes to, ^vXa irvpaKTovcn to aKpov, 
oTTws wCKrjdkv {compressed) et-q ereppoTepov 
[xpi^rat 5^ avrOii. avrl at'^^ytiT^s], Schol. A. 
The last words seem to be a mistaken 
addition. The meaning is that the 
stump of the spear sticks in the shield 
like a post driven into the ground, with 
the end charred to prevent rotting ; a 
precaution whicli is still habitual. 

569. "ApHC, the fortune of war : see 
on 444. 

570. 5fe cnoucNOC, mss. 5' ea-n-o/mevos : 
sec note on E 423. nepi goes closely 
with (nr6fxevos, taking the place of the 
usual dp.a with e-rreaOai., lit. attached 
to the spear round about. But the 
phrase is properly used of a spear 
when pulled out of a wound ; and for 
ficnaip' we should have expected ijpvyev 
as in T 404 (Pallis). 

572. IXXdciN, twisted ropes (from Fei- 
\tiv) whether of thongs or withies : toIs i^ 
Lfxavruiu crxoi-vi-OLS, Schol. B. ouK eeeXoNxa 
BiHi a pleonastic expression, like j3ir;i 
aiKovTO^, aiKovTa ^irjL, A 430, etc. 



lAIAAOC N (Mil) 



43 



fo)<f 6 rv7rel<; tjcnraipe ^ivvvdd irep, ov ri fiuXa Btjv, 
o(f)pd 01 €K ^pu6<: t'Y^os" uvecTTrdaaT eyyv6ei> eXOo)V 
ijpcos yitjpiovTj'i- TOP Be (TKoro^ oaae KuXvy^e. 

ArjiTTvpov 8' bjA-ei/os" ^L(f>ei (T-^ehov i]\aae Kopcrrjv 
^prjiKiwt, fxeydXcoc, uTro Be Tpv(f)d\eLav dpa^ev. 
rj fiev uTrovXay^Oeiaa j(apLa\ Treae, kuc Tt9 W.'^aiMV 
fxappufxevcov fxerd iroaal KvXivBo/juevrjv eKOfiLcrae' 
Tov Be Kar 6(^da\p.6iv epe^evvl] vv^ eKdXvyjrev. 

\\.TpeiBr]v 8' «;y;o9 elXe, /3oi}v dyadov ^leveXaov, 
^r) B €7ra7rei\7]cra<i 'KXevcoi rjpoil ctPUKTi 
o^v Bopv KpaBdoiv Be to^ov ttPj-^vv dvelXKe. 
Tft) B dp ofMaprijByv o fxev feVx^'- o^voevn 
ier aKovriaaai,, o 8' diro veupPjcptp olaroiL' 
Tlpta/jLlBi]<; jxev eireuTa Kara aT?]9o<i /BdXep Ion, 
OooptjKO'i yvaXop, diro B eirraro irtKpo'i otcrro?. 
(09 8' or drro 7r\areo<; 7rrvo(l)LP p-eydXrjP Kar dXojrjv 



580 



585 



573. ecnaipc HR. 574. ypobc : X^^po*^ L (P' ?) : x«^'POc IX 577. pftzcN O 

(7p. apascN . 578. dnonXaxeeica l^ijis. \'i-. A. 580. 69ea\uouc K : 6<fea\xx6N 
U. 583. oncXkc PR (A has ONeTXKeN). 584. ouaprnbHH Ar. : auap- 

THTHN i; Pap. o and /'/>. Did. 'Sch. Tj : ojuapTeixHN J Par. d : ouapTHXHN S2. 
585. anai L. 587. ano : b[h PR. 588. JuerdXcoN Q. ]1 Kae' qAcohn .S. 



573. Tuneic, onlj' of wounds given l)y 
a thrust, ace. to the canon of Ar. ; wlio 
must therefore have read da/xeis, as Lehrs 
points out {A): p. 54), as in this case 
the spear is cast, 567. For the wliole 
line cf. X 473. 

577. The ' Thracian sword ' of Astero- 
paios is lauded in ^ 808. The Thracians 
seem to have had an early reputation 
as metal-workers (K 438, il 234 ; Hel- 
big H. E. pp. 7-14), and were evidently 
traders. There is no reason to suppose 
that the Thracian sword was of a dilfer- 
ent shape or size from the ordinary 
Homeric weapon, as the Scholiasts do 
{libvoi yap ev ^apjSdpois ol OpdiKes fieyiarois 
^i<pecn XP'^"'''"-'-! -A-) ? fJ-^ya is a rcgiUar 
epithet of the sword. The fact that 
Livy (xxxi. 39) mentions javelins ingentis 
longitudinis, called romphaeae or rum- 
piac, as in use among the Thracians, 
obviously proves nothing. Another in- 
genious and very probable conjecture as 
to the oi'igin of the e])ithpt will be found 
in App. B, ix. 1. 

579. uapNauENUN uerd nocci, cf. Z 
411. 

582. HpcoV aNQKTi. an unusual phrase. 



not analogous to o 117 '^aidifios rjpijis, 

583. See on A 375. 

584. 6ji.apTH9HN, so apparently Ar. (or 
afj.apT-f)07)v : Lejirs Ar. p. 301) ; MSS. 
6/j.apTTiTTji' or a/jLapTTjTrjv, a genuine old 
form (IT. G. § 19) against which there 
is nothing to be said, except that iu 
similar passages tco be is commonly 
without a verb, being followed by 6 /xiv 
. . 6 5^ in distributive apposition (H 
306, etc.) ; the asyndeton after bnaprrrrqv, 
though harsh, might be regarded as 
'explicative.' The adverbial form does 
not recur. 

585. and NeupH9iN goes attributivelj' 
with oC(ttJ:l. as A 476 iCa airh pevprjs. 
Cf. e 309. The couplet 584-85 is mere 
tautology (Pallis). 

586. ^neiTQ, thereupon, merely brings 
the new sentence into immediate connex- 
ion with what precedes, without having 
as usual the full sense /xera ravra. (So 
Schol. A, contradicting a note of An. 
which immediately precedes.) Cf. T 113. 

588. nTu69iN, Ahrens needlessly reads 
TTTvoo ; the instrumental form here 
supplies the lost ablative, as elsewhere 



44 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



OpcoLCTKwatv KvajJLOi fjueXavo'^poe^ rj epej3tvdoL 
TTVoirji vTTO Xiyvpfji koI \LK/J,7]T7']po<i ipcorjc, 
fe)9 airo 6(t)prjK0^ M.€ve\dov KvSaXijjUOCo 
TToWov airoTrXa'y^del'i €Ka<; eirTaro TTLKpo^ o'iaTO<i. 
'ArpetST;? 8' apa -^etpa, ^orjv ayado^ M.eveXao<i, 
rrjv ^dXev rjt p e^e ro^ov ev^oov iv 8' apa ro^oii 
dvriKpu Sia ■^eipb'i iXTjjXaro -^tiKKeov ey^o<;. 
a-^jr S" eTcipcov et? edvo'i e^d^eTo Krjp^ dXeelvcov, 
X^^P^ 'jrapaKpeixdaa<i' ro 8' icpeXiceTo fxelXivov ey^j^o?. 
Kal TO fjuev eK ^et/ao? epvaev fxe'ydOvp.o^ Ajrjvcop, 
avrrjv Be ^vveSTjaev evaTpocficoi olb'i dcorojL, 
ac^evhovrji rjv dpa ol depdircov e^^e TTOifievL \aoiv. 
UeiaavSpo'i 8' lOv'i M.ev€\,dov KuBaXl/jioio 



390 



595 



600 



589. epcocKOuci(N) CGHPRT. 590. Onai LRS. 592. anonXaxeeic Pap. o, 
Vr. li d A Lips.: anonXarecic P. 594. Hi: h CGHPS and nine's Did. ' ek & 

apa Tosou Pap. o. i t6hcoi : xoXkoj H. 597. JueiXiNON : x^^*^^°** ^ • '• ■^■ 

598. x^'P^N (,>. 599. €ucTpe9eT Av. 601. neicaN&poN Pap. o. 



the locative, tttvov is the shovel by 
Avhich the grain to be winnowed is 
tossed into the air (prob. = d^TjpTjAotYos 
of X 128). For the simile and for the 
orthography of aXwrj see E 499. 

590. PNOiHi and ^pcofii seem to be com- 
bined by hendiady.s, the keen breeze 
caused by the effort of the winnower 
with the fan. 

594. HI, taken by Ar. to mean ivhcre, 
as M 389. This seems to require ttji 
for T7IV, and so Nauck and von Christ read, 
without authority. It is far simpler to 
take TJL as referring to xf'Po^> ^"' K'hich. 
The variant ij is of course equally possible. 

599. eucTp69Coi, .so all Mss., as in 716 : 
in 46-3 and Od. the form €vcrTpe<p7]s 
is certain, and on this analogy Ar. read 
iv<TTp€(f)el both times in this book. But 
the double stem is familiar enough ; 
evepyrjs and ivepyos coexist (though in 
different senses), ei'7r\e\'Tjs and ivirXeKTOs, 
evpperjs and evppoos. Cf. also noni. 
oiTTTvxos, dat. SiTTTi'X', (pivpos, pi. epir]p€S. 
There is, therefore, no good reason for 
rejecting the trailition. 

600. c9eN96NHi, a word which does 
not recur in H. ; nor is the sling any- 
where mentionefl as a weapon unless, on 
the strength of the present passage, we 
find it in the evcrTpdepwi. ot6s ddirwL of 
716. The context there obliges us to 
understand it either of slings, or of 



bowstrings, or, with Povelsen, of 'close- 
woven woollen jerkins.' The latter is 
excluded by the words olaiv rapcpia. /SciX- 
\ovTis (718), which can hardly apply to 
To^oiaLv only. Bowstrings, too, would not 
be made of wool, however well twisted, 
so long as sinews could be had (A 118, 
etc. ) ; wool could not stand the strain 
of a bow. We conclude, therefore, that 
slings are alhided to in 716, and that 
acpepdopT] here is to be taken in its usual 
sense. Even if it meant only ' bandage ' 
here (as in Hippokrates it means a 
surgical sling) the sense could only be 
secondary, and would imply a knowledge 
of the w-eapon. And we know that 
slings were einployed in Mykenaean war- 
fare from the famous siege-scene on the 
silver bowl, vol. i. p. 572. There is, 
therefore, no reason on this ground for 
doubting the present passage ; the rarity 
of allusion to the sling is donbtless due 
to the fact that it was the weapon of 
the despised light-armed soldier, and 
therefore beneath the notice of the heroic 
poet. But it must be admitted that 
GOO is added very awkwardly, and has 
all the appearance of a gloss, though 
probalily enough a correct one. oi . , 
iroLfiivi \awv is not in the Epic style, 
and the nameless depdrruiv seems to be 
a common soldier ; the Homeric depdviov 
is a brother -in -arms, a hero like his 
chief. 



lAlAAOC N (Mil) 



4") 



■ij'ie' Tov 8' aye fiotpa kukij OavuToio TeXocrBe, 

aoi, Mej'eXae, ha^rjvai tv alvrjL SrjioTpjri. 

01 8 ore Srj cr-^eBov rjaav eV dWi]\oLaLV iuvTe<i, 

\\Tp€iSr]^ fiev cifiapre, irapal he oi erpdirer ey^o<;, 605 

UeicravSpo^ Be adKO<i ^leveXdov KuBaXtfioLO 

ovraaev, ovBe Biairpo Bwijcraro •^oXkov eXdaaat' 

ea'^eOe yap adKO'i evpv, KaTeKkdadrj K evl KavKon 

67^09 • o Be (ppecrlv ytai "X^dpi] Kal eeXireTo vlkjjp. 

'Ar/oet^T;? Be epvaad/xevo^ ^i(f)o<; dpyvporjXov 610 

aXr eTTc ileiauvopcot' o o vtt aa'moo<i eiXero KaMjv 

d^Lvrjv ev^aXKov, eXaivwL d/j-cf)! ireXeKKcoi 

p^aKpoit ev^earcof dp,a B dXXi'jXwv e(f)LKOVTo. 

i]Tot 6 fiev Kopvdo'i (f)dXoi> ifXacrev i7r7roBaaeLr)<; 

aKpov VTTo Xucf)ov avrov, 6 Be rrrpocriovTa p-ercorrov 615 

pivo<; virep 7rvp,dT7)^' XdKe B ocrrea, rco Be 01 ocrcre 

Trap TTOcrlv aip^aroevra ■^ap.al ireaov iv kovltjcctiv, 

IBvdiOrj Be wecrcov. o Be Xd^ ev artjOeai jSaivoiv 

revyed t e^evdpi^e Kal ev'^opevo's eVo? rjvBa' 



602-6 om. Pap. 0. 604. i6NTE O. 605. nap6 GP Lips. Vr. A. 608. 

ccxCTO HJPST Pap. o. Hail. a. yp. A. 609. eeXnero AGQTU Pap. 0, Hail, a, 
Par. h : eXnero fJ. juera d' hXheto (Scli. A : cXneTo Stli. T) Zen. 610. 5e : 

KQi Pap. o. ; £i(poc crprupoHXoN : x^^'P^cci udxaipaN Zen. 613. a<piKONTO \i 

and ap. Eust. : a9iKeceHN (St^h. A : €9iKeceHN Sch. Ti A]ili. : ci9iKeceoN otiiers 
(Did.). 615. unai CLi; : Cincp Ap. Zf.'-. 109. i>. 617. aijaaroeNTe I'ar. d-, aj). 

Eust. and Scli, KLT. „ necoN Ar. S.' : necew cqy. Did. 619. oixojueNoc G. 



608. 2cxeee. .see on 163. Tlie question 
between uor. and impeif. here turns on 
whether we take cdKoc as ace, he teas 
holding his shield, or nom., the shield 
stopped it. There can be no doubt that 
the latter is preferable (cf. 31 184) : the 
former does not need stating, ^(rxf^e 
is therefore aor. — unless we ado])t the 
variant ^(tx^to. kquXcoi, see on 162. 

609. The readings of Zen. in this line 
and the next are both wrong ; the former 
on account of the F of F^X-jrofiaL, the 
latter because the fidxaipa is never a 
weapon in H., Imt only a sacrilicial 
knife. See on V 271, - 597. 

611. The jiosition of the epithet kqXhn 
at the end of a line agreeing with a sub- 
stantive in the next is not Homeric. 
Hence Lehrs {Jr. p. 450) suggests KaXijs. 
See also on II 104. The cases where the 
adjective forms part of the predicate are 
of course different : e.g. KoXbv | eZ5os Itt' 
r 44, ?v0a ndxi-O'Tos \ fivuv dvOpuitrov 



ireXfTai II 314. The same e.vcejition 
applies to Trdirej, 6a/j.eidi (M 44, i; 68) 
ct/cpos (M 51, O 653, P 264). 

612. ciziNH, a weapon mentioned again 
only .in O 711, of which we can there- 
fore give no account. The .scholia sug- 
gest that Peisandros carries it in view of 
the attack upon the ships. The axe 
was a familiar weapon in Mykenaian 
times, and in the " Karian " double form 
was a most important religious symbol 
(A. J. Evans in J. II. S. xxi. 99 tl".). 
neXcKKUi, handle, here only ; for the 
foiiii cf. r]iu.Lir(\eKKa 4^ 851, on the 
analogy of which Heyne suggests eXdivov 
d/j.<pnre\eKKoi' here. 

613. qXXhXcon, the ordinary genitive 
of the goal readied, as with ri'yxdvo.', etc. 

617. The actual 'falling out' of the 
eyes does not seem to be a possible eflect 
of a single blow on the forehead, though 
the eveballs might be burst. 

618. IdNcbeH, cf. B 266. M 205. 



46 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



" XelyjreTe Orjv ovrw ye vea<i Aavaiov ra^vircoXaJV, 620 

Tpcoe? v7rep<^ia\oi, heLvrj<i aKoprjTot dvrrj<i. 

aXXr](i jxev Xoo/Si]'? re Koi at(T^€o<i ovk eTTLSevei^;, 

rjv i/jL6 \(o/3T]craa0e, KaKoi Kvve^, ov8e tl Ovfxoii 

Zirjvo'i epi/Spe/xireo) yakeirriv ehhelaare fxrjviv 

^eivlov, 09 re ttot v/xfit Staffydepcret irdXiv alin^v 625 

oX fiev KOvpiBirjv oKo^ov Kai KTrj/jiara TroWa 

/xa-^ oi^ecr^' dvdjovTe'i, eVet <^(XeeaOe irap avrrji- 

vvv avr ev vrjvcrlv fievealvere irovTOiropoicn 

TTvp okoov /BaXeeiv, Krelvat S' i]pcoa<i 'Ap^atou?. 

dWd TTodi (T'^i](T€ade kuI iaavfievoi Trep ' Apr]o<;. 630 

ZeO rrdrep, ?} re ere (f)acn irepl (f>peva^ efifievac dWcov, 

dvhpoiv rjSe 6eo)v, creo S' €k rdSe irdvra TreXovrat' 



620. XfiijjeTe Vr. A-'. 623. XcoBHcecee PK. i[ KOKoi HJ {si02}r. ai) S Mor. Vr. A. 
624. epiBpejuexco J. [[ €9eicaTe R. 625. noe" iixxixi DHQT. || aint^N : quthn 

C Lips. {yp. aini^N). 626. eV dWwi Kai KTHuae' hxx auxfl A. |1 noXXa : 

ndNxa Veu. B. 627. oYxeceoN aroNTec Zen. It nap' : nep A stijjr. and lemma : 
Ar. 5ix<25- II auTHC DS Par. f. 628. nOn b' H. 630. nore R. 631. 

9peNa L. 



620. For Xeiij/exe one MS. lias Xr/xj/eTe, 
which would add to the irony of the 
passage if such an active form of the fut. 
of Xa/j-lidvoj were possible. It is, however, 
no doubt merely an itacistic mistake. 

622. As the text stands we must 
either supply ecrr^ with ^mSeueTc or 
place a comma instead of a full stop 
after duxfic. The analogy of I 225 is 
in favour of the former ; but the con- 
tracted -eis is suspicious in both cases, 
and here also either iwideves or iinoeiiei 
is probably right. The connexion of 
thought in the speech apparently is 
'you have been full of wickedness 
already, and now you add to it by 
attempting to burn the ships and slay 
tlie Achaians ' ; ueN being answered by 
auxe in 628. This is rather like an 
anti-climax, and Payne Knight is per- 
haps right in rejecting the whole of the 
speech from 623. In any case the latter 
part, from 634, cannot be defended. 

623. Hn cue, for the double ace. of the 
external and internal object see H. G. 
§§ 132, 135. Ki'coi' is generally masc. ; 
possibly therefore KOKai may contain a 
taunt like 'Axci"5es, ovkct 'Axonoi. 
&Kpuis rui 07i\vKu>i expvcra.TO els ttjv 
dfavSpiav rOiv ^ap^dpwv Schol. T. 

625. Observe the emphasis on semfou 
due to its position ; so also t 271, $ 57. 



a!ni^N, an anomalous form for aiirdav. 
Nauck suggests aiirdv, which is likely 
to be right, as -m is not unfrequently 
used as a fern, termination ; see H. G. 
§ 116. 4. 

627. ciNdroNxec, a verb which is often 
applied, as Ar. remarked, to the voyage 
from Greece to Troy (Lehrs Ar. p. 111). 
Zen. read o'ix^adop dyovres, by which, as 
An. says, to dvLKOv avyxelrai eirl ttoWwv 
raffcrdfievov (see on A 567). (piXeecee, 
were entertained, as T 207, 354, Z 15, 
etc. The gravamen of the offence lay 
in the outrage on the laws of hospitality. 

630. "ApHoc may go either with axv- 
creade or with eaaiixevoL, but better with 
the former ; see on 315. 

631. From here to the end of the 
speech is generally regarded as an inter- 
polation. To be unwearied in war is not 
a reproach which is likely to touch an 
enemy, nor is success in battle a sign of 
i'/3pts. The whole passage seems an ex- 
pansion of diivrjS dKopTjToi dvTrjs in 621, 
which is of course not a taunt ('although 
ye be insatiate '), by means of the common- 
places in 631-37, of which the last is 
found again in f 145. Perhaps, how- 
ever, the athetesis should begin only 
with 634. uBpicxHici will then, instead 
of referring to what follows, more fitly 
repeat the thought of 622. 



lAIAAOC N (xiri) 47 

olov B)j avhpeacTL y^apl^eai v/3picrTi]icn, 

TpwcrtV, T(t)u /jLei'o<i alev ardaOaKov, ovBe Bvpaurai 

(bu\u7n8o<; Kopecraadai ofMoiiov TroXcfioio. 635 

TrdvTCov fiev Kopo<i earl, koL vttvov kuI (f)t\or'T)To<i 

/ioXTrr;? re yXvKepfj'i Kal dixvp.ovo<i op'^rjO/jLolo, 

T(bv irep Tfi Kal /xuWov iiXSeTUL e^ epov elvai 

rj TTokefiov T/3we<? Be pidx'^^ aKuprjTot eaacv. 



a><? elirwv ra fiev evre diro '^(poo'; aifj-aroevra 



640 



(TvX^aa^ erdpoiat BlBov MeveXao<; d/xv/xcov, 
auTo? 8' avT i^avTi<i Icov irpo/xd^oLaiv i/jLi-^dr]. 

evdd 01 fio? eiraXro llv\aifj,eveo<i ^aai\i]0(; 
' KpiraXiwv, 6 pa Trarpl (fjiXcot eTrero TTToXefii^cov 
69 TpoiTjv, ovB' avTi'i dcjiUero TrarpiBa <yalav 64.' 

09 pa TOT ^ XTpetBao fxeaov adKO^ ovTaae Bovpl 
iyyvOev, ovBe Biairpo Bvvi')aaT0 •^aXKOV eXacraat, 
a-v/r 8' erdpcov ei? e6vo<i e-^d^eTO Krip" dXeelvcov, 
TrdvToae TraTrTaivcov fir} ti<; %/3oa ya\KO)i eTravprji. 
M.r)pi6v7]^ S' d7ri6vT0<; let, '^akK'>']pe oCcftov 



650 



633. uBpicrftpci Lips. 635. ouoioio Vr. A. ; nroXejuoio T)TT<,»T!TU. 637. 

wepLaabv avrbv tlvat (fxxcrl rives Scliol. T. 638. nep : ken Liji.s. Yen. B. 

639. aKopecToi L {supr. ht). 641. erdpoic cQiaou ('. 642. OUT* 07/1. DJPT 

Vr. A : au HR. H feaOeic C. 643. KuXaiJucNeoc Zen. ? See Ludwieli. 644. o: 
be D. II nToXeJuiizcoN U Ilarl. a: noXeuiscoN (> : noXejufzcoN HPST: noXejuizciN .1, 
7/3. Lips. : nToXexiizcoN 12. 645owi. T''(ms. Rhosos in iiuirg.). laueicC. 646. wc pa 
J. II dxpeiSeo T. 648. x<^zeTO S. 649. XQ^KCOi: KaXbN Q. 650. d' o?7t. Pap. o. 

633. oToN 3»4 regularly follows an K6pov 5' ^x^' '^o-'- t^^^^ ^^.^ ''"^ TipTrv &vde' 

exclamation of reproach, applying it to 'A(ppoSiaia. 

the particular instance in (question : P 638. es epoN eiNai, i.e. to enjoy to 

587, <i> 57, e 183, \ 429 : even as now. satiety, as in the familiar c| ^pov euro. 

637. JuoXnflc ace. to Ar. meant only The infin. of the aor. does not recur, 

sport or dance, not song. But though but the act. in place of the mid. is found 

the former sense is required in f 101, also in ft 227. 

where it is ap])lied to the game of ball 640. t6 ju.£N is pronominal, in anti- 

at which Nausikaa plays, yet here, in an thesis to ai-ros 5^, not the article. Cf. 

enumeration of sensual pleasures, it is on A 11. 

not likelv that music should be entirely 6-11. nToXeuiscoN : most MS.s. w{t)o\€- 

omitted, and a word used which is hardly M'T'^'') ^^'ut the fut. is clearly best, and 

distinguished from the following 6pxv- the evidence of Mss. between f and $ is 

6116s. So in a 152, with its context, and of little weight, see App. Crit. on B 328, 

<p 430, fioXwri clearly implies music. K 451, 179, O 667. The variant 

The simple explanation is that the TroXf/u/feti' is quite admissible, and may 

word is exactly similar to our ' play,' in have contributed to the confusion, which 

having both a more general application is, however, essentially gra])hic. 

to any sport (as in niXirrtOpa, drjifjii. ixe\- 649. The subj. after the historic tense 

TreaOai. "ApTji", H 241, etc.) and a special is so rare in H. that we ought perhaps 

sense in connexion with music, as here to read eiravpoi with G. Hermann, in 

and A 474, ([.v. (See Lehrs Ar. 138 tf.) spite of M.ss. (ff. G. % 298). 

Some critics rejected the line altogether 650. ani6NToc, gen. of aim, see 613, 

as superfluous. Cf. Pindar N. vii. 53 etc. 



48 lAlAAOC N (xiii) 

Kal p e^aXe jXovrov Kara Se^iov avrap 6'i(TT0<; 
avTLKpv Kara Kvcmv vir oareov e^eireprjaev. 
• €^6fxevo<; Be kut avOi, (^iXcov ev %6/3crli; kraipwv 
6vfiov airoTTvelcov, w? re ctkcoX'T]^ eVi 7aiT?t 
kcIto radek- e'/c 8' aliia fxeXav pee, 8eve Be ryalav. 
Tov p.ev UacpXayove^; fieyaX')]Tope<; ap^c^eirevovro, 
69 Bl(j)pov 8' aveaapT€<i ayov irporl "iXtov Iprjv 
ax^v/xevoi- fieTO, Be a(f)L irarrip kU BcUpva Xeu^cov, 
TTOivr) S' ov Ti? TratSo? iylvero redvijMTO'i. 

TOV Be Ildpt<; /xaXa OvfMOV aTroKrafMevoto ^oX,^^??' 
Pelvo<i <vdp ol erjv nrokecrLV fiera liacp^ayoveaac 
TOV 6 76 'x,^Ofievo<i TTpoiei ^J^KKi^pe olcttov. 
r]v Be Td Etvxvv(^P ^oXvcBov fJidvTC0<i ut09, 
d(f)veL6<; T dja66<; re, Koptvd66', olda vaiwv. 



655 



660 



651. pa BaXe Pap. o. 652. KOTO : h\h A*. 657. adereirai (by Ar. ?) 

Sch. BLT. II &' om. A. || aNaeeNxec Ap. Rhod. H nori RS Vr. A. 658-9. 6 

'AMaTO<pdvris dOeTeT, 6 de 'ApicxTapxos v dderelv <pr]cn 5e?v 7} dfJ-wfyfj-iau vofxi^eLv, 

Sch. T. 658. 3^ sup?: oii Par. j : ?vioi irLdavQis (diriddvios Cobet) fj.eTaypd(pov(n 
xxerii y oU C91 noTHp Sch. A. 659. erlrNexo L. H TceNHCOTOC (A suirr.) JPRT : 

TeeNeidbToc il. 660. xxaka : juera J. H cmoKTaueNoi' exoXcooH P. 662. 

XOJOUGNON G. 663. noXueiBou (,).S Syr. |' udNxeoc 1.. 

652. On" ocTeoN, apparently through money or vengeauce exacted by his family 

the middle of the pelvis. was a di-sgrace, for it brought him to the 

_ , , ,. 7 • - .Ton level of the worthless vretches who, as 

657. ^NecaNxec, seatimj him, as i; 280 .^^ ^^^^ icelan,lic sagas, were outlaws on 

is m<ppovoe p. e<Ta, a76. ""^''^J^' J™/" "f account of their misdeeds, and might be 

root ot ifco (see also note on T 280). As ^.^^^^^ ^^..^^^^^_^ payment. The death of 

this word appeared unsuitable to a corpse, ^^ .:^^^ j^ -^^^ f/.^ ^t once avenged by 

Ap. Rhodius read avadevre,. p^^..'^ ^^j^^^^ j^^ ^j^^^ Euchenor ; but the 

658-59. Pylaimenes, kingofthe Paph- price is not paid by Meriones himself, 

lagoniaus, the father in question, has gQi. noXeciN, out of all the multitude 

already been killed, E 576 (where see of Paphlagonians it was with him that 

note). Various remedies were proposed he had the closest tie. 

to remedy the undeniable contradiction ; 663. For the name FloXui'Soc cf. E 

Aph. had recourse to the obvious athetesis 145, where it again occurs in connexion 

of the couplet ; Ar. did so reluctantly, vvith soothsaying. Pherekydes ap. 

unless it could be supposed that this Schol. T here makes him a member of 

Pylaimenes was another man of the the prophetic race of Melampus (his 

same name (which is obviously out of great-great-grandson). The long t is 

the question) ; Zen. read KvKaLp-iveos in explained by Schulze {Q. E. p. 118) after 

643 ; others explained that it was the Wackernagel as from TroXuFidFos. The 

spirit of the dead man which followed variant IloXveidos, though found in a 

the bier ; others again boldly read 5' oi;(T(^t few Mss. and preferred by many recent 

for 5^ a-(pi (cf. on I 453). But the contra- scholars, is not supported by inscriptions 

diction, though glaring enough, is really and does not explain the Attic form in 

far less vital than many others which -rSos (e.g. in the play of Sophokles IloXu- 

are less obvious. idos 7) Mavreis : see frag. 462 opui irpb 

659. noiNii, blood-wite, compare the xeipwi' lldXvtbov rod fxavreus). 

phrase v-qiroivoL 'dXoLade a 380, /3 145. 664. Kopiweoei, see notes on B 570, 

For a man to die and have no blood- Z 152. 



lAIAAOC N (Mil) 



49 



6'*^ p eii elhax: KP/f/ uXoiiu trrri i>rio<i eftaive. 685 

TToWuKi y(ip oi t'tiTTe yepwu ayaOwi lioXvioo'i 

vovcToyi VTT (ipyaXe7]i (j>Oi(TdaL ol-; ev fMeydpoicrip, 

>) fjier 'A^atwi/ vijvalv vtto Iproea-ai BufiPji/ai' 

Tiii p (i/xa T dpyaXeijv dwi^v dXeeivev .\^aio)v 

vovaov Tt arvyeptjv, t'va /xtj TrdOoi ciXyea dvp^mi. 670 

tI)V /SaX" VTTO yvadfjiolo Kal ovaTOii' mku Se dvfMU^ 

Mi)^€T dirh /xeX^foi', crTvyepb^ S' dpa fiiv ctkoto^ eTXev. 

o)-: 01 fxev fidpi'avTO 8e/Lia? 7rvp6<; aWofievoio' 
"Kktcop S' ovk eTreirvaro 8ii(j)i\o<i, ov8e ri y']cSr] 
OTTL pd ol vrjMi' eV dpiarepd SrfioMi'ro 675 

Xaol utt' \\pyei(ov rd'^a 8' av Kal /cOoos" W.'^aicov 
€7rX€T0- roio^ yap yau'jo'^O'i evvoaiyaio'i 
corpvv WpyeLOVi, irpo^ Be adevet, avTO'i cifjivvev 
d\hS (I'^ev rjL rd Trpoira irvXa^: Kal Tet^os" eadXro 



666. noXOeidoc Q Syr. : noXueianc .">. 667. 9eeTceai L"H Vr. h. 668. 

NHUCIN : X^P^*** l''^!'- 0- 670. ndeH(i) .l(^)(?)RS Lijjs. 672. anai L. |! 

cTurcpoN S. 674. fiidci CG Cant. Vr. b^ A. 679. enaXTo Vr. b. 



tiOr. 9eiceai, aor. where we should 
Iiave exjuicteel the fat. It has been 
suggested that 666 may be taken par- 
enthetically, so that (pdiaOai will be 
epexegetic of Krjpa above. Hut see note 
on r 28 ; it is quite possible here to 
take (pdicrOai with keiirev as a simple com- 
plement or object of the verb, without 
reference to time ; ' announced to him 
his ])erishing,' just as we have vbarov 
crov Trarpbs crd0a elwefxei' in p 106, cf. also 
5 .')61 (Tot 5' 01^ OeffcpaTou e(TTi. . . daviuv. 
The scholiasts naturally compare tiie 
5tx^a5iat Kripes offered to Achilles, I 411. 

669. ecoHN, evidently a detinite fine in 
place of personal service. We have an 
instance of it in ^ 297, where Echepolns 
gives Agamemnon a mare, oCop'. 'iva fi-q 
01 ^iroid' virb"l\(.oi' rjuefiofcra-av. The word 
recurs in fi 19'2. 

673 = A 596, li 1. We now leave the 
Aristeia of Idomeneus, and enter on a 
tran.sitional passage leading to the Atos 
dTrtiTr; (see Introduction). The many 
weaknesses and other signs of late com- 
position which mark it will be noticed 
in their places. Hector, it appears, is in 
the centre of the battle. The lines are 
apparently an imitation of A 497 ff., 
but with the position reversed ; there 
Hector on the left knows nothing of the 
Trojan defeat in the centre. 

676. Tdxa, soon, as always in H. ; not 

VOL. II E 



pcrhcps as in Attic. The statement as 
to the imminent defeat of the Trojans 
comes as a surprise ; the last exploit was 
in their favour, and they have shewn no 
sign of yielding. 

677. ToToc, Nauck suggests toioi', 
which is jdausible but hardly necessary : 
cf. TF 205 iyijJ ToidaSe . . ijXvdoi'. It 
is a case of the ' nominative in the predi- 
cate,' for which see //. G. § 162. Cf. 
also H 211 . 

678. ceeNei : we have heard nothing 
of this before : Poseidon's help has been 
strictly confined to drpi'ifeiv. Some of 
the ancient commentators explained the 
word to mean ' by the strength with 
which he inspired tiiem ' ; but tlie Greek 
will not allow this. 

679. '^X^** i-'> generally explained icas 
holding on his icay, as in 520, 557, 31 
433, and often with oietrxf- But from 
the mention of 'iirwoi. in 684 (and cf. 
749) it appears that Hector is regarded 
as being in his chariot, ^x^" ^^"i'l then 
have its regiilar Homeric sense, uos 
driving. A precisely similar question 
occurs in 326, and in both cases probably 
arises from a confusion of the original 
narrative, where the chariots can drive 
right up to the ships, with the later 
interpolation of the wall and all the in- 
cidents of the battle before it. The 
special harshness in this case is due to 



50 



lAlAAOC N (xiii) 



pTj^d/jievo<; Aavacov irvKiva^ aTL^a<i dcnncnawv, 
evB' ecrap AcavT6<i re z^e'e? koI UpoorecnXdov 
dlv e^' iiKo<i TToXi?}? elpu/xevai; avrdp vTvepOe 
rel')(o(; eSeSfxijro ^OafMoXcorarov, ev9a fidXiara 
^ayprjel^ yivovro fid-^rji ainot, re Kac ittttol. 
€v6a Be lioicorol koX 'laofe? e\,Ke-)(iTu>ve<i, 
XoKpol Kol ^6loi Kol (f)ai8ijJiO€VTe<i Fjireioi, 
(TTTOvhrji iiraiaaovTa vecov e'^ot', ovSe Svvavro 
SiaaL dwo a(f)€i(ov <pXoyl eiKeXov "F^KTopa olov 
01 /jiep \\dr}vaL(ov TrpoXeXey/jievoi' ev 8 dpa roicrtv 



680 



685 



680. nuKNiic Lips. Yr. A. 681. aYaNxoc nhec Yr. d. 683. S^ajUHXo T. 

684. rirNONTO L : riNONxai Q. || jmaxHC Syr. : judxai S. 685. Sonec J : YcoNec Q. 

686. XoKpoi re <peloi K. 9ai3iJu6coNTCC J. 688. YkgXon GQU. 



the mention of tlie wall (for the first 
time since 124) in the same line. But 
that must be taken as a sign of the un- 
skilfulness of the interpolator of the 
passage. 

681. This is the first mention of the 
ship of Protesilao.s, which plays a promi- 
nent part in the fighting at the end of 
O. AYaNTOc without an adj. must mean 
the Telamonian ; though ace. to A 8-9 
his ships were at the extremity of the 
line, and in A 5 the centre is occupied 
by those of Odysseus. But we need not 
trouble ourselves about the discrepancy 
with so late a passage as the introduction 
to A — certainly not to the extent of 
supposing with Ar. that the Oilean Aias 
is meant. In O the Telamonian is in- 
timately connected witli the defence of 
Protesilaos' ship ; and this is quite 
sufficient ground for the momentary 
association of the two here. 

684. zaxpHcTc, see notes on E 525, M 
347. The meaning evidently is that 
less care had been taken with the wall 
where the Greeks and their chariots were 
best able to take care of themselves. 
But the idea of fighting in chariots be- 
tween the wall and the ships is equally 
absurd, whether used of Greeks or Tro- 
jans. 

685. This line is remarkable as con- 
taining the only mention in H. of the 
Ionian name. It is very probable that 
the whole passage is an Attic interpola- 
tion, with the object of giving respect- 
able antiquity to the hegemony of Athens 
over the Ionian tribes, with whom in 689 
the Athenians seem to be identified. 
The epithets cXxexiTCONCc and 9aidiu6- 
ENxec are dira^ Xeyo/j.evoL in H. The 



^ornier indicates the use of the long 
fiowing chiton, which was borrowed, as 
its name shews, from the Semitic nations 
(Hebr. Ketoneth), and in the classical 
period was considered as peculiarly 
Ionian, being worn chiefly by the 
elderly and dignified and on solemn 
occasions (see Strabo x. p. 466 ; Thuk. 
i. 6; iii. 104; Helbig H. E. 176; 
Studniczka 15-20). Hence the epithet 
is appropriately applied, in the Hymn 
to the Delian Apollo (147), to the 
lonians assembled at the great Delian 
festival, but is out of place here when 
used of Ionian soldiers, who can never 
have worn in war a dress which was quite 
incompatible with active exertion. The 
word here is therefore only a national 
cpithcton ornans. The analogous eXKeai- 
TrewXos is restricted to Trojan women. 
The formation of 9ai9iJu6eNTec is irregu- 
lar, as it comes not from a substantive 
but irom an adjective ; cf., however, on 
ofi'ofis, E 50 {(paidifjLoi ^vrecr' Bentley). 
The name 4>eToi also recurs only in this 
passage (69-3, 699) ; they are not men- 
tioned among the inhabitants of Phtliia 
in the Catalogue (B 684), and the name 
is therefore probably of later origin, 
when Mvp/jLLdoues, "EXXrjves, and 'Axatot 
were either forgotten as tribal names or 
altered in their extension. 

687. It is more natural to take nccon 
with iirdtaaovTa than with '4xov ; see 
note on E 263. cnouSfii, hardly ; B 99, 
etc. 

689. This line is awkwardly added. 
ot UEN seems to be in apposition with 
'Idoi'es(685), which it resumes, and should 
be followed by ol 8e 'Eireioi, ' first the 
picked men of Athens, then the Epeians.' 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 51 

Tjp-)^ vlb'i Ilerewo ^leu€a-0ev<i, oi h ufx eirovTO 61tO 

^I'ei'Sa? T€ ^Tt^iO'i re Btas" t euv avriip 'I^Trttw// 

<l>L'\ei'S7;9 re M 67779 \pi<^[o)v re ApaKtos' re, 

TT^o ^t^Olcov Se Mfc'Sojt' Tf fiepcTTToXefiwi re lIo8a/3«7;s\ 

r/TOt o /xer^ voOo's viof 'OiXz/os" deioio 

(l<TK€ MeStot', At'ai'Tos" aSeX^eo*?, avrap evacev 695 

eV <I^fA,a/<7;t, 'yalrj^ diro iraTptSo^;, upSpa KaTOKTU'i, 

yucoTov fiyjrpvp'j'i 'EptcoTriSos", rjv e^ 'OtX.eyf 

avrap 6 '\(f)LK\oio irdi'i rov ^^vKaKthao' 

01 /xev irpo ^P6i(ov ^eyadvfJLcov 0(op7)^6evr€<; 

vav(f)iv dfMVi'Ofj-evoi fxerd Boicorwf efia^ovro. 700 

At'a? 8 ovKcri ird/xTTav, OiXrjo'i ra-^v^ vlv^;, 

Xarar air At'ai/TO? VeXaixutviov, ouS' ij^aLov, 

aXV W'? t' eV t'etwt /3oe otvoire irrjKrov aporpov 

l<Toi> 6v[xov 'e-)(ovre riracverov dfj,(f)l S' cipa acpi 

692. xjierHc t' (Zen. ?) Vr. A llarl. d, Par. j (te). 693. <pe'\o3N tc xfe) GPS. 
694. eeioio : eeToc re J. 698. 1916X010 Q {supr. k). 701. uibc : a'l'ac D'. 

702. VcraT' : xazer' Zen. ii oub' : Adli. 



£n d' apa . . Biac t' cue is a parenthesis, 
but none the less affects the form of 
what follows. It will be seen that of 
the tribes nientione<l in (385-86 the leaders 
of the Phthians and Epeians are given 
in full ; of the Lokrians we are told 
that their leader the Oilean Aias is 
absent (701) ; this leaves the Atlieuians 
to represent the lonians, the Boiotians 
being barely mentioned a second time 
(700). 

690. For Menestheus see B 552, where 
his companions are not named. 

691. For Biac x' eiic Nauck conj. Kai 
laffos, on the ground that an "lacros is 
leader of the Athenians in 332. If 
the passage is to be harmonized, it needs 
less half-hearted measures. 'EneiwN is 
evidently gen. after VPX^ above, though 
with a slight change of construction, 
;inil followed by another change in np6 
0eicoN afterwards. 

692. Comparing B 620 ft', we find that 
of the four leaders of the Epeians tliere 
named not one occurs here ; while Meges 
is made leader of the Dulichians. So 
witli the ne.xt line ; Jledon in the 
Catalogue leads the forces of Philoktetcs 
(B 716-28), while Podarkes (B 6'.l.^-706) 
has succeeded to those of Protesilaos 
from a dift'erent though neighbouring 



region, including Phylake, here the 
home of Medon. 

694-97 = 333-36, where they come 
in more naturally. 

697. TNCOTON, bruther, or perhaps more 
generally kinsman ; the word is ambigu- 
ous, but sometimes the narrower meaning 
seems best .suited ; cf. X 234, P 35. 

698. 6, SI'. Podarkes. 

700. Na09iN apparentlj' represents an 
ablative (see on 588) as in the constr. 
of duvveadai with gen., e.g. M 155, 179. 
It is, however, possible to take it as 
a locative, at the ships, ojuunojucnoi 
being used absolutely as in 11 fi.'^O, 
622, j3 62, X 106. For the very rare 
use of jucrd with gen. = irith see note 
on A 51. 

701. This line stands in place of what 
we should e.xpect, a .statement that tlie 
Oilean Aias commanded the Lokrians. 
The fully-armed cliief does not tight 
among his light-armed followers. 

702. YcraTO : the x'^i'^'"" of Zen. does 
not so well suit the following simile ; 
see iaracav 708. ou5' HBai6N, B 380. 

703. €N NCicoi, in breaking up a fallow, 
the hardest work in iiloufdiinfr. oVNone. 
the epithet is a]iplied to o.xen also in v 
32. It ]>robabiy means dark brown. 
nHKxbN apoxpoN, .see on K 353. 



52 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



TTpvixvolcTiv Kepdecrai ttoXl'? avuKrjKLei ISpco^' 705 

TO) jxev re ^vyov oiov ev^oov u/u,(j)l'i iepjet 

le/jievo) Kara oi\Ka, reflet Si re reXaov dpouprj'i' 

fo)9 Tft) irap^e^aoiTe fxcOC earaaav dWrfKoiLv. 

dXhJ i]Toi TeXaficoi'idSTjc ttoWol re koI ea6\ol 

\aol eirovO^ erapoi, ol ol crdKo<i i^ehe^ovro, 710 

oTTTTOTe pbiv KdfiaTo<; T€ Kol ISpo)^ yovvad lkolto' 

ovK dp ^OiXtdhrji fi€ja\7]T0pi AoKpol eiTOVTO' 

ov fydp a(f)c araScrjc va/iLvrjt fii/juve (f)l\ov Krjp' 

ov yap ey^ov Kopvda^ '^a\Ki^pea<; iTTTroBaaeLWi, 

705. noXi/c 5' HS and ap. Did., see below. || dNGKHKiei A (supr. a) J : ciNeKi^KieN 
HPRS S}'!'. Par. c j : dwaKHKieN Vr. b, Harl. b d, Par. a fg : dNQKHKiw Mor. : x'^P's 
rod d QNeKHKiei (sic) Kal 5td tov l Did. 706. zur6c oToc eOsooc \v. A. 707. 

wXkon PR (N in P possibly added later). || rejuNci DH^JPQRSU^ Syr. Lips. 708. 
aXXi^XoiciN GHJPQHU Syr. Harl. a. 710. Xaoi : SXXoi HPR : ai^N Vr. d(?). 

711. Ykhtqi JQ. 712. aXX' ouk iXiddHi Zen. 713. ou5" ap C91N Harl. a. || 

ctq^Ihc Ocjuinhc epra jucuhXe Strabo x. 449 : yp. epr' CJueuHXei Sch. T. || KHp : 
HTop Syr. Par. li. 



705. The oxen are yoked by the horns 
instead of by the necks, a p>ractiee which 
is still habitual in S. Europe. 

707. wXkq recurs in c 375 (again with 
hiatus) and in the late Epic imitative 
poets. It is evidently another form of 
a5Xaf (Pindar, Attic and Ionic), wXaf 
(Dor.), &Xo^ (Attic Trag. ) ; cf. 6/j.(h\aKes 
Ap. Rhod. ii. 396, iQXKa (fcDX/ca ?) and 
6\oK€s in Hesych. ; all, with 6Xk6s and 
sulcus, from root suelq-, Fe\K- (Darbi- 
sliire JRell. Phil. p. 49). Fick writes 
F6\Ka here (P. Knight /car' aFoX/ca) ; the 
retention of F before o is, however, very 
rare (R. G. § 393). The second half of 
the line is very obscure. Perhaps the 
best suggestion is Monro's, that TCJuiei 
is the pres. of irerfie, and means it (the 
jdough) reaches ; though the omission 
of the subject dporpov is very harsh. 
In this case the verb is probably distinct 
from T€/j.v€iv. TeXcoN, the headland or 
edge of the field where the plough turns 
(S 544, 547), is not ' cut ' by it. Various 
emendations have been proposed ; Barnes 
rdfiov, Jortin Taixbvre 5e, I. H. Voss 
ra/xiffd' ewi t. dp., Braudi'cth rafxeadai 
T. dp. The most generally accepted is 
van Herwerden's ra/xeli' ewi r. dp. This 
is strongly sui)portcd by A]). Rhod. iii. 
412 Trjf [vetbi') al\f/a raixuiv iirl reXaov 
dpbrpuL. But it is hard to see how so 
simple a phrase can have been corrupted. 
The unmetrical (and un-Epic) re'/xj'et of 
most MS.S. is evidently a witness to the 
ambiguity of rejaei. But it is impossible 



to feel confident that the right solution 
has been found. 

708. jmdXa must be taken with the 
preceding partic. as P 571 epyo/xevrj 
fidXa, o) 400 ieXdofievoiffc fidX' 7\fiLV. This 
weakens the caesura and gives a dis- 
agreeable rhythm, but that is to be 
reckoned among the other peculiarities 
of this doubtful passage. fxdXa intensi- 
fies the idea of closeness given by Trap-, 
as in P 502 ^adX' iixirvdovTe fji.€Ta<pp€vijOL, 
cf. P 359 fidX' dfj.(p' avrGiL ^e^dfxev. 

710. Xaoi . . Srapoi in apposition, 
another curious and unique phrase ; 
either of the variants dXXot and aiiv 
would be ])referable. Heyne conj. erapoi 
0'. Nor is thei-e any analogy for the 
appearance of the shield-bearer in H. ; 
the hero always carries that weapon lor 
himself. 

714. See note on B 529. The char- 
acter of the Lokrians as a tribe of bow- 
men is unic^ue in Greek history, "EXX-qaLv 
OTi fXTj KpTjaiv OVK eirixu>pi-0v bv ro^eveiv. 
AoKpovs yap roiVs ^OirowTiovs OTrXiTe^jovras 
■fjdrj Kara, rd MrjdiKd 'iafiev, oOs "Ofirjpos 
eTToirjaev d)s <pep6/j.evoi ro^a Kai (T(pev86vas 
€s"lXioi' 'iXdoiev (Pausan. i. 23. 4). Even 
in the Scutum Hcrculis 25 the Lokrians 
are called dyx'^ t^o-xoi.. The whole of 
this description may indeed be a 
specimen of false archaism, the inter- 
polator endeavouring to give an air of 
antiquity by ascribing to the Lokrians 
a practice which in his own time was 
unfamiliar. 



lAIAAOC N (xiri) 



53 



01)8' e;^oi^ daTTtSwi evKVKXovi Koi fxeiXipa Bovpa, 
dW ctpa Tu^otaiv koI ev(TTpo(f)0)c oio<i umtcol 
"\Xtov eif a/x errovro TreiroidoTe'i, olaiv eTreira 
Tap(f}6a fSdWovre'i Tpcocov pi]'yvvvro (f>d\ayya^. 
8j; pa ToO' 01 fiev irpoade aw evreai 8aiBa\eoi(Ti 
fiapvai'TO Tpo)(nv re Kal ' V^KTopi -y^aXKOKopvaTrjc, 
01 3' oTTidev ^dXXovre'i eX(iv0ai'ov\ovS trt -^(ip/jLTj^; 
Tpcoe? fitfjivijaKOVTO' crvveKXoveov yap oicnoi. 

€v6u Ke XevyaXeoyq vrjoyv cnro Kal KXiaidoiv 
Tyoeoe? e-^coprjaav irporl "\Xlov '))vep.oea(Tav, 
el fit} IlovXv8d/xa<; Opaavv "\\KTopa etTre irapamd^;- 
""KKTop, d/j,i']^avu<; iaac irapappriTolai, Trtdeadai, 



715 



720 



r25 



715. OU&' exoN : out' au K. | dutpa Q. 716. ^ucTp€9eT Ai. 717. oTci 

uaXicTQ I'K. 721. oCib' €TI Svr. : OKj'bi xe J : ou9e ti 1.'. 725. noXu9auac 

U ' \'r. A. 726. napa ;oi napaj pHToTci C!.ir(^»KTU Syr. 



716. eucrp69Coi, see notes on 599 ami 
600. There is no doubt that the reference 
here is to slings, as Pau.'ranias took it 
(see last note). Povelsen would explain 
vjell-wovcn doublets of tcool : but apart 
from tlie (piestion whether iucTTpocpos can 
hear this sense, we see from the epithet 
Xivo&dipr)^ (15 .^29) that sucli a jacket 
would be not of wool but of linen. 

719. oi xxcN, the two Aiantes and, 
presumably, the other tribes and leaders 
of 68.-> ff. 

721. It is ({uite unlike Homer to make 
tlie sudden eliange of tlie course of battle, 
even to ' a sorry repulse from ships and 
huts' (723), depend not upon the doughty 
deeds of individual heroes, but solely on 
the effect of a bodj' of archers concealed 
in the rear. Of such soldiers H. always 
speaks in a slighting tone, and nowhere 
else do they exercise the least influence 
on the coui'se of a tight. 

725 = M 60 ; the idea of making 
Polydamas Hector's military adviser 
seems to be taken from that passage 
combined with M 210 ff., all being 
ultimately suggested by ^i 249 ff. From 
739-40 one would suppose tliat Poly- 
damas is going to suggest a concentration 
of forces ; his ultimate advice to hold a 
council as to the advisability of retreat 
is at least surprising, and shews him in 
the light of a mere coward instead of a 
sage adviser. Yet Hector, instead of 
rudely snubbing him as iji M, appears 
to take his advice, and leaves him in 
charge of the centre, going ' thither ' 



(to the left?) to return 'after giving 
them good charge.' But as a matter 
of fact he does no more than blame 
Paris unjustly and bring liim back to 
the centre, the 'left,' which in 674 ff. 
was in hard straits, being tlius further 
weakened. When Hector and Paris 
reach the centre the fight goes on, and 
there is no further word of a consultation. 
It is hard to imagine a more incon- 
sequent piece of composition. The 
purpose of it seems to have been to put 
an end to the division of the battle into 
separate sections, which plays so im- 
portant a part in what has [preceded , 
but entirely vanishes in the following 
books. The whole passage to 794 must 
be one of the latest expansions of the 
Hind (so Erhardt, pp. 231-36). 

726. ojuHxaNOC, ititradablr, as K 167, 
n 29. 1 or the addition of the intin. cf. 
H. G. § 232 ; ' you are intractable for 
lisieninr/ <o' = ynu cannot be induced 
to listen to. napappHxoTci, persuasive 
things, a neut. pi. used in a vague sense, 
like the 'impersonal' neuter subject 
of a verb (as ovk(ti <pvKTa. TriXivvTai, see 
//. G. § 161), and ajiproximating to the 
abstract sense irapdpprjffis : cf. \«a 5' 
(TTolrjaev, 31 30, with note. So also we 
may ex]ilain phrases like /ueiXtx"""'' itpcxi- 
ijvda, etc., where the supposed 'ellipse 
of tVeecrffi ' can hardly be called a scien- 
tific explanation. The adj. recurs only 
in I 526 in the sense open to persuasion, 
and so we might possibly explain ' yon 
cannot be brought to listen to men who 



64 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



ovveKo, TOL Trepi Smkc ^eo9 TroXefJbrjla epyw 
TOvveKa Kol ^ovKrji e6e\eL<; TrepuSfievai aXX-Oiv. 
aXX' ov TTft)? a/jia iravra hwrjaeac avro(; eXeaOat- 
aXXcot fiev yap eSw/ce deo<i iroXeixifia epya, 
[aWcoi 8' op~)(r](TTvv, erepwL Kidapcv koI aoihrjv'] 
aXXcoi S' iv aW]6e(T(TL TiOet voov evpyoira Zei"? 
eaOXov, Tov Se re ttoXXol eiravpiaKOVT avdpwiroL, 
Kai re TroXeU ecrdwae, fxciXiara 8e Kavro<i aveyvco. 
avTap iycov epea> w? /j^ol hoKel elvai apicrTa. 
TTcivrrji yap ere irepl aTe(^avo<i iroXefJiOio SeSrje' 
Tpcbe^ 8e fieydOvfioi, eirel Kara rel'^o<i e^Tjaav, 



730 



735 



727 om. Q. 728. nepiejiuieNai Mor. J3ar., yp. Par. e. Eust. || ncpi VajuieN' 

dndNTCON Harl. b. Par. d. 729. auNHcaixo ciNeX^ceai Q : eeoi 56caN oNepconoiciN 
Ad. on A 320. 730 om. G. l| Scbxe P. 731 ovi. fi: habmt AmDmGHmJPgRU 
Harl. a, Lips. Yr. A : ZyjvodoTos 6 MaXXaiT??? Trpoarieyjcnv Sch. T : quoted by Glcm. 
Al. Strom, iv. 625, Lucian Trept opx- 23 (opxHCTiiw tg Kai ijuepdcccaN doiawN). 
732. n6on TiecT (sic) T : oiirws ' ApLaTo4)dvr]s Sch. T. 733. noXXoi : noXXbN Ajih. 
734. noWouc Q (other Mss. including A vary between noXeic and noXeTc). !| 
be KQUTOC Q : ScKaCiTbc D : b' aoxbc R : V tK ainbc G : be. k qutoc Q. 735. 
apicTON Bar. Mor. Par. (a sicpr.) e, and ap. Eust. 737. 5e : bk PR : b' au Yr. b. 



are open to conviction.' But this is 
not Homeric either in thouj^ht or ex- 
pression. The line is generally printed 
with a full stop at the end, and a comma 
at the end of 727 ; the jiunctuation 
adopted is that recommended by Lehrs, 
on the ground that oweKa regularly 
follows the clause of which it gives the 
explanation (see note on T 400-5). The 
sense is equally good in either case. 

728. nepilSiieNai, the variant wepi- 
ififxevat is the commoner phrase, e.g. 
P 171 Trepi (ppevas ^fifievai dXKtijv. The 
text, however, has sufficient analogies 
(K 247, 7 244, p 317). 

729. aCiTOC, ijlovos, the eis dvrjp of 
Attic ; cf. 8 99, and for the general 
sentiment of the line, A 320. 

731. This tasteless interpolation is 
ascribed by Schol. T to ZrjvodoTos 6 
MaXXcjTTjs, who is not to be confused 
with his more famous namesake of 
Ephesos. He may be the same as the 
7irjv65oTos 'AXe^avopevs of Suidas, who 
wrote on the atheteses of Ar. (Schrader 
Porph. pp. 428 ff.). He believed Homer 
to have been a Chaldean (Schol. A on 
^ 79). The line was, however, estab- 
lished by Lucian's day. 

733. InaupicKONTQi, cf. A 410 with 
note. Here the word clearly implies 
j)rofil. The passage in A suggests that 



ToO here may be personal, referring to 
the dXXos, not to his vbos. 

734. noXeTc, perhaps ttoXOs, see on 
B 4. The reading TroXets, cities, is ex- 
pressly recognized by the scholia, but 
is not probable, bk Kaoxoc, see on Z 260. 
An. says here Kara. crwaXoKprjv €K\7]WTeov, 
Xva SLaLprJTai ^tdXicrra 5e Kai avros. But 
on T 311 he quotes this and Z 270 as 
instances of a superfluous /ce {irepiaa-bs 6 
Ke — -so also Schol. T here, TrXeofafei 6 kc). 
Thus the reading of Ar. is uncertain. 
But it is clear that here /ce is quite 
inadmissible, and the only choice is 
between the text and Hermann's tempt- 
ing conj. 6e t avros, on the analogy of 
i' 185 fxaXiara 5i t' ^k\vov avroi. This 
is certainly most like the Homeric idiom. 
The sense is ' the man who has the 
voos iffdXos best knows its value.' The 
word dvayvCivaL recurs only in Od., in 
the sense of recognizing. 

736. CTe9aNoc occurs only here in H. ; 
it is clearly used of an encircling ring, 
though in A 36 the verb (arecpdvuTo 
seems to be applied to the central figure : 
see note on E 739. For the use of Se^HCN 
of the fury of battle cf. M 35, T 18. 

737. Kayd, dmvn upon; a vehement 
irruption is regarded as a descent, even 
when a wall is scaled. The simile in 
381-4 explains the metaphor. So in 



lAIAAOC N (XHI) 



55 



01 [xev iKpeardaiv avv rev^eaiv, ol he fxa-^ovrat 

iravporepoL nrXeoveacn, Kehaadevre^ Kara vr}a<;. 

dXX' dva^aaadfievoi; KuXei ivddSe iravra^ dpiaTov;. 740 

evdev 8' CIV /xdXa Trdcrav eTricppacraaLfMeOa ^ovXrjv, 

)'] Kev evl vrj€(Tcn TroXuKXijiat "Keawfiev, 

ai K eOekrjLav 6eo<i Bofievat Kpdro<i, ?) Kev eirena 

Trap vrjoiv eXdoifxev d7n]/j.ov€^. t} yap eywye 

SelSo) fiT) TO '^di^ov diroaTi'jaoiVTai A^atot 745 

'^pelo^, iirel irapd vrjvaiv dvrjp droii TToXe/xoio 

fxlfjivet, ov ovKerc Trdy^v /xd-^ij^ o-^i^aecrOac otco." 

o)? (f)dTO Ilov\u8dna<i, dSe 3' "KKTopc p.v6o<i uTTj'jfjLcov, 
avTLKa h e^ o-^ecov avv rev^eaiv dXro -^afid^e, 
Kai fjLiv (f)oivijaa<i eirea Trrepoevra 7rpoa7]vSa' 750 

" HovXvSdfxa, (TV ixev avrov epvKaKe irdvra'i dpi(xrov<;, 



738. €9€CTaci J : du9ecTaci Q. 741. 5' QN : Be S. eni9paccoiiJ.eea Vr. A. 
742. In JPQRU. necoiJueN J Eust., yp. Vr. b. 743. a'i : eY Bar. Pap. o : h 

]\lor. H : cY J. 744. cXecouieN A[GS]. i| rdp : rap on PH. 745. einoCTH- 
CCONTQI AT Par. a- c isupr. xi) d {supr. ti) : dno^ :^ ccontqi I^ (ti in ras.) : 
anocTHCONTai Par. li : anoTicoNrai DJP {supr. co) S ^'r. d : anocriccoNTai Vr. b : 
anoTiccoNTOi 1.'. 746. ndp L. 748. noXu9djuac l''. 749 >"///. A'H' Vr. d. 

751. nouXuSduaN Zen. Clianiaileo. naNrac apicrouc : ucoNUxac Ynnouc Q. 



A 484 Kara. arpaTov is used of the ship 
coining from tlie ' high seas ' doion upon 
the cam]). 

738. d9ecTdciN, apparently are Jiold- 
inff aloof, anas and all, ' full-armed 
though they are.' 

741. ^Ne€N maj'^ be either temporal, 
from that moment, or more probably 
from that point, starting from those cir- 
cumstances ; ef. note on P 703. ivda 
6e K€v Brandreth, van L. 

742. The phrase €Ni nhecci neceTN is 
not, as usual, amljiguous, but clearly 
means ' to attack tlie ships.' See on 

1 235, 63. 

743. cneiTQ, thereafter, after dismiss- 
ing the tirst alternative ; so also fl 356 
(f>evy(ijix€v . . ij fj.iv eireiTa . . Xiravev- 
ffofxev, and v t)3. 

744. eXeoiueN is so strongly supjjorted 
that it must have the preference over 
^Xdwfifv. For the change of mood cf. 

2 308. 

745. Here again Ms. authority is 
nearly unanimous for diroTiffixii>Tat, exact 
the debt of yesterday. For this sense 
of diroTiffacrdai cf. \{/ 312. Tiie lengthen- 



ing of the is however intolerably 
harsh, and there seems to be no choice 
but to accept the variant dnocTHcwNTai, 
pay back tlie debt. This use of d-woaTT)- 
aaffOai (lit. weigh out, or rather get 
iceighed out) does not recur in H. ; the 
nearest analogy is <TTrjaaL= weigh, X 350 
etc. But this is of less importance in 
so late a passage, for the verb is attested 
in Attic, e.g. in an inscription dirapidfjL-q- 
adadojv Kai dirocxTyjadaduiv to. xprip-ara. 
The use of the article in xd \e\z6N 
has also an Attic look. P)Oth read- 
ings give equally good sense. The 
reference is evidentlj' to the defeat 
of the Greeks in 9, so that the 
passage is later than the incorporation 
of that book. Diintzer rejects 741- 
47 ; but then Polydamas never gives 
the advice which he announces ; and 
no half - measures will put things 
right. 

748-49 = M 80-81 — a piece of careless 
borrowing, as Hector has left his chariot 
outside the wall. Hence a few MS.s. 
omit 749. But a similar blunder occurs 
in 752. 



56 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



avTap e'^ft) Kela eifMi Kai dvriou) irdXefioiO' 
al-y^a 8' iXevao/xai avri^, €7rr}v ev TOi'i eirtTeiXco. 

rj pa Kol Q)pfj,y]Or) opei vi(f)oevTi ioLK(o<;, 
K€K\'r]jd)<;, Sia Se Tpcowv Trerer' r;S eTrtKovpcov. 755 

01 S' €9 Tlav9ot8r]v dyaTnjvopa TIovXvSd/jiavTa 
Trdvre'i eTrecrcrevovT, eirel ''EiKTopo<i eKkvov avhrjv. 
avrdp 6 A7]t(})o^6p re ^ltjv 6' 'EXevoio avaKTO<i 
^AaidSTjv T ^ ASdfxavra koI "Aaiov 'TpruKov viov 
(j)OLTa dvd Trpofxd-^ovi 8t,^7]jjievo<;, et ttov i(f)evpoi. 760 

Tov<; S' evp^ ouKen Trdp-Trav diri'^fjiova'i ovh dvoXeOpov^, 
dXA,' 01 /x€v 8)] vrjvcrlv eiri, Trpv/xprjcaiv A'yaiMV 
yep<T\v VTT ^ Ap>yeio3v Kearo 'yjrv'^d'i 6\eaavT6<;, 
ol S' ev Telyet ecrav l3e^\r)ixevot ourdfievot re. 
Tov he rd-^ evpe fjid'^7]<; eV dpicrrepd Sa/cpvoecrar]<i 765 

Blov ^AXe^avBpov, 'FiXevr]<i iroaiv yvKO/xoio, 



753. aueic C : auei Q. 
763. Kearai C Par. j. 



€U 0)11. C^ : Kai C iiian, rcc. 



756. €C : ^n 11 or. 



752-53 = M 368-69— careless borrowing 
again. Here xeTce has no particular 
reference (apparently it means the 
Greek left, though this has not been 
mentioned) and dNTioco noXeuoio is 
precisely the opposite of what Hector 
does ; he leaves the^ fray instead of 
entering it. eniTciXco is substituted for 
(Trafxvi'o} in M 369, and does not give a 
very good sense ; we must suppose it to 
mean ' when I have told them to mass 
themselves together.' The TravTes apiarot. 
are not, as we should suppose, those of 
740, but the subordinate heroes named 
in 790-92. These numerous dithcultie.s 
have naturally cast doubts on the passage ; 
Christ, for instance, would omit 749-53 
reading avriKa 8' ihpfj.ri07i, etc. But 
the whole present portion of the book 
requires a deeper use of the knife. 

754. The comparison of a warrior 
rushing at full speed to a snowy moun- 
tain is extraordinarily inappropriate. 
If we adopt Nitzsch's explanation that 
opeT Ni96eNTi means an avalanche, this 
objection is removed, but only to make 
way for two others : first, that the words 
could hardly give the sense : secondly, 
that the avalanche is apparently un- 
known in Greece, and in any case cannot 
have ever been familiar on the coasts of 
Asia Minor. All attempts to amend the 
text are futile. The simile is imitated 
by Virgil {Aen. xii. 699 ff. Quantus 



Alli.os . . gaudetque nivali Vert ice se 
attollcns pater AjKnninus cul auras) with-' 
out avoiding bombast. When Suhrab 
in the ShaJmama drives his charger 
at the foe ' like a moving mountain ' 
we feel of course no offence. 

756. dranHNopa, an epithet which re- 
curs only in 9 114, 392, ^ 113, 124, -q 
170, and is applied only to heroes of the 
second raidc. It is commonly explained 
as ayairCbv rjvoperjv, loving valour, i.e. 
valorous. But this is improbable, as 
the second part of the compound can 
only represent avepa{s) not -qvopi-qv. 
The primitive sense of ayaird'^eiv and 
ayairav, as found in H., is to caress, to 
shew the outward signs of affection. 
The word therefore means much the 
same as <pL\6^eLvos, ' shewing all external 
kindliness to his fellow-men,' cf. 77 33 
of the Phaiakians, ovd ' ayawa'^oixevoi 
(piXeova" OS k' dWodev IXdrji. 

760. eY nou £(peupoi, see on A 88. 

764. lu Teixci, from its antithesis to 
vrnifflv ^TTL ■n-pv/jLvrjiaiv, evidently means 
'within the walls of Troy,' whither 
Deiphobos had been taken (538) ; but 
the use of the word is curious in a 
passage where the Greek wall has been 
so prominent. " 

765. It is strange that no mention is 
made of Aineias who has taken a promi- 
nent part in the fighting among the 
other heroes now named (459 ff.). 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) r,7 

dapavvovO erdpou^ Kal eTrorpvvovra fxd-^eaOai. 
dy^ov 8' laTu/xevo^ Trpoaetpr] alcr-^pol'^ iireeacn- 
" Avairapt, elBo^ dptare, yuvaifiave^ r/TrepoTrevTu, 

TTOV TOL A7/{'(^o/3os"' T€ fSiTJ 6 \\i\eVOLO dpaKTO<i 770 

AcriaoTj<; r Aoap,a^ i]o Acno<; i pniKov vio<s ; 
TTOV 8e TOi ()6pvov€v<i ; vvv oikero irdaa kut uKpiji; 
"FXto? atTreiinj, vvv roi aSi^i alirv'^ oXedpo^;.^ 

rov S' avre Trpoaeenrev WXe^av8po<; deoeiSi]'^' 
"' FjKTop, iiret TOL 6vp.o<i uvaiTiov aiTuiaaOai, 775 

ciWore B/j irore /xdWov ipwrjcraL iroXe/jioio 
fxeWo), eVft fi ov Trd/xirav dvd\Kt,ha '^/eivaru fit^rrip' 
i^ ov yap irapci vrjvcrl p.d'^Tjv i]y€ipa<i eraipcov, 
eK Tov 8 evddS^ eovre^; 6fxi\eo/x6V Aavaoicri 
vo)X.e/xeco<;- erapoi Se KareKTaOev, oi)s' cri) /xeraWdi^' 780 

ol'co ^i]i(f)ol36's re ^irj B \\\evoio dvaKTO'i 
ol'^eadov, /xaKprjiai rervfifxevw iy^eirjiaiv 
dfi^orepco Kara -^elpa, (povov 8' rjfivve Yipovloiv. 

770. Bin S' U. 771. t' om. H. 772, diixero Uekker Ancc. 937. t'. 

776. cpcoHceiN Harl. a. nToXeuoio GQ. 777. jul' ou <,' : ou9e iie or ou5' euc 
S2 enei Sejuie 1! . 779. ioNTec 1". 780. erepoi .1. KareKxaeoN Liii.--. 782. 

TCTurueNco T. 783. X^^P*^ HPR. 96NON : 9660N Mor. 



769 = r 39. o-acirepos A 32 a«d note on I 424). The 

772. kqt' QKpHC, Tivks 5k KpTJs fiovocrvX- ])lirase recurs in f 305, x 28 ; it is evi- 
Xd/3ws (i.e. \aTd Kprjs), fTrei Kal KprjOev dently an oxymoron, "one tiling is safe 
<pT]<Tiv (see on 11 548), Schol. A. Tlic for you — slieer destruction.' The idiom 
present phrase is only u.sed of Troy (O by which safe = certain is very familiar 
557, fi 728), except in e 313 eXaaev {/juv) in our colloquial language. 

KvfjLa Kar' &Kpr)i. It seems to be a case 775. This line in used with an ellipse 

of the not uncommon use of the fem. of of the ajtodosis, as in Z 333. where see 

the adj. as a subst. , though in the note. 

present instance the fact that there is a 776. aWore 9h nore uqXXon, as we 

fem. substantive in the immediate neigh- should .say, 'at any time rather than 

bourhood to which &Kp7]s might refer now ' ; the following eVet logicallj' im- 

makes the question a little doubtful. ])]ies vvv ov fxeWu. The aor. with yueXXw, 

The ])hrase is fully established in Herod. lit. lam like to have withdravn means 

and Attic Trag. and prose (see Lex.) ; / confess I may have (Piatt /. /'. xxi. 

here also the neighbourhood of a fem. 40). 

subst. is common but not universal, e.g. 777. enei ix ou is given by one Ms. 

Aisch. Cho. 691. For the sense of. onl}' for the viilg. iird ovSi fie (or ov8' 

Yh'^iVs riUt a/lu a culminc Troia, Aen. e^a^) ; but it had already been conjectured 

ii. 290. by Brandreth, Tlatt, and van L. in order 

773. ccoc is the form given by all mss. to avoid the harsh synizesis, wliich is 
and approved by Ar., probably because however found again in 5 352 (X 249 ?), t 
it liegins the line in X 332, q.v. On the 314, v 227. If the vulg. is retained oi'5^ 
other hand, in the ace. the form ffooi' has ^e is better than ov5' e^U, as the eni- 
everywhere ms. authority on its side, pha.sis convej'ed bj' ov54 belongs to the 
though here too Ar. sometimes read aCiv whole clause rather than to the personal 
(see on A 117). Put in IT 252 he varied comparison of Paris to Hector, 
between ffoov and <ja.ov. Of all these 782. We were not told in 596 ff. that 
forms (rdos is probably the oldest (cf. Helenos had left tlu' field. 



58 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



vvif B cipX OTTTTrji ae KpaSlrj 6vfjL6<^ re KeXevec 

■))fiei^ h ififie/jiao)T€<; a/x e-^ofie6\ ov6e ri (pij/xi 785 

a\«>'}9 Bevi](T€(T6ai, ocrrj Bvvafj,L<; ye TrdpecrrL' 

Trap ZvvafXLV K ovk ecrrt Kai eaavfievov TroXe/it^etv." 

&J9 eliriov TrapeTreiaeu dB€Xcf)€iov (f)peva^ ^]p(o<i. 
^av K i'/jL€V €vOa fiuXtaTa p-ci'^rj kuI (j)u\o7ri<; 'r]ev, 
a[jL<^i re }\.e/3piovrjv koI d/xvfiova UovXvBdfiavra, 790 

'Po.Xkijv Opdalov re Kol dvTideov IIo\v(f)7']Tr)v 
UdX/jiuv T WcTKuviov re ^lopw 6^ vV 'iTnroTiwvo'i, 
oi p e^ W.crKavLri<i €pt/3oi}\aKO<; rjXOov ufiot/Sol 
rjol rrjL irporeprji' rore Be Zeix; wpae /Jbd-^eadat. 
01 B taav dpyaXecov dve/xcov drdXavrot deXXijL, 795 

77 pd 6^ vTTo (3povTri<i 7raTpo<; Aio? eicTc ireBovBe, 
decnreaiwL S' o^dBwi dXl fxlayeraL, iv Be re iroXXd 



784. C€ : cou Lips.' 785. &' eujueuacoTec Ar. Q f^utacoTec .T) : bk 

juejuacoTec CDHQSTU King's Harl. b, Lips. Mor. and ap. Did. ecnojuee' L. 
787. nToXejuizeiN G. 791^ noXu<poiTHN GL (.s*'^;r. h) S. 792. JULupoN P. | 

ui' : ule (. : uioN S Strabo xii. 56.'>. After thi.s Strabo add.s Mucwn arxeJudx«N 
HPHTopa -i KapxepoeuucoN > (cf. X 5, Z 512). 797. b' oni. by some ap. Did. ll 
€N 5e : ENsa Mor. Bar. 



785. The question between 9' cn.ue- 
iiawTec and 5e ^ue^atDres recurs also in P 
735, 746, X 143. Both are equallj' ])Ossi- 
ble, and here Mss. are nearly equally 
divided. Their testimony is however of 
even less significance than usual, as 5e 
fiefiaCoTes would commonly have been 
written oefifie/xaujTes, like eviju-fieyapoKTi, 
Karappoov, etc. Ar. declared for e/j.fj.- in 
all cases, and as in the other passages the 
MS. tradition is on his side it is well to 
follow him. It may be noticed that 
Paris appears to know by intuition that 
Hector wishes him to go elsewhere ; 
nothing to that effect has been said. 

787. ndp SuNOJuiiN, heymidhis strength, 
cf. f 509 irapa fiolpav, which seems to be 
the onh' other instance of this use of 
the preposition in H., common though it 
is in later Greek (if. G. § 191. 3). kqJ 
cccuJUENON is again absolute ; see on 315. 

788 =Z 61, H 120. 

792. uT' seems to stand for via, not vlf, 
though the latter is written in full by G, 
followed by the early printed editions, 
ilorys and Hippotion are slain together 
in 3 514. 

793. ciJuoiBoi. to relieve others of their 
countrymen, apparently. Neither the 



word nor the idea recurs in H. Kauck 
conj. a/jLop^oi, /oUoicers, a word said to 
have been used by Antimachos, but 
otherwise known only from the Alex- 
andrian imitators. 

794. It has been pointed out that there 
is a slight discrepancy with the Catalogue 
(B 862) in the words AoT thi nporepHi, as 
Askanios is there mentioned among the 
leaders of the allies at a date earlier than 
this by several days. Cf. <J> 156. 

795. The magnificent passage from 
here to the end of the book is one of the 
finest of the battle scenes in Homer, and 
it is tempting to conjecture that we have 
here part of the attack on the ships as it 
stood in the original Iliad. But it is 
necessary to be on guard against making 
merit alone a test of antiquity : appear- 
ances are all in favour' of its belonging 
to the Albs dTrdrij (see Introd. to S). 
The metaphor is from one of the ' white 
squalls' common in the Aegean Sea, 
which seem to descend from the mountain- 
tops upon "the sea. Here the squall is 
regarded as being sent by the thunder- 
storm above. 

797. €N, within the region of the 
storm. 



lAIAAOC N (XIII) 



59 



KVjjLara 7ra(f)X<i^oi'Ta TroXu(f>XoLa/3oio daXdacrri^, 
Kupra <f)a\7]piu(oi>Ta, irpo fxev r uW , avrap tV ciWa- 
fo)<? 'Vpo)e<; irpo fiei> aXXoi apt]puT€<;, avrap eV aXXoi, 800 
^aXKMi p,ap/jLaipovT€'s a/x ijyefjLoveaaiu tirovro. 
" litCTcop 8' t'lyeiTO ^poroXoiyMt icov ' Apiji 
II piafiLBi]<;' 7rpoa6ei> 8' t'^er daTriSa irdvTocr eccnjv, 
pivolaiv 7rvKiv7]v, ttoA.Xos' B eireXyjXaTO ■^aXKO'i' 
dfx(f)l Be 01 Kporu<^oicn cjjaeivij aeiero Trt'jXj]^. 805 

7rui'Ti]t B' d/j,(f>l (fxiXayya'^ eTreipdro izpuiroBit^oyv, 
et' TT&Jv 01 ei^eiav viraairiBia 7rpo/3il36)vri' 
aXX ou cTvyyeL dufiov evi aTjjOeaaiv A^aiMv. 
At'a? Be 7rp(OTO<; irpoKaXea-aaro, [xuKpa ^i^daOwv 
" Bai/J.ovc€, a^eB6i> eX6e' rl ?) BetBlaaeai, avroi<; 810 

\\.pyeiov<; ; ov tol ri pd^i]<; dBat]p,ov€<; eip-ev, 
dWa A/OS" fidariyc KUKyi iBd/x^jfiei' W^aioi. 
>} 6)ji' TTov TOL 0v/jLb<; €eX7r€Tai e^aXaird^en' 
vqa<f d(f)ap Be re '^eipe<; dpLvvetv elcrl kuI I'lplv. 
y K€ TToXv (fidaiT] ev vaiop.ev7] 77o\t<i vpn] 815 

y^epalv v(f) yjp^erepyjiaiv dXovcrd re TrepOo/xevr] re. 
(Tol B' avroiL (j>7]fj,l a'^eBbv efjUfievac omrore (pevycop 



798. naju9XdzoNTa LR (ju dotted). ; noXu9\oicBoio . . 9a\Hpi6coNTa "in. T^ 
803. npocecN : np6 eecN ACG Syr. 806. npono&izcoN : noXeuizojN R. 

807. On' acnidi .11, i 1'' 'i: un' acnlSa (,> Vr. 1). 808. /);i'ooo7-os iiroTdaafi Xihn 

rdp C91N naciN eKeKpiTO edpceV noXXcoi An. 809. npoKaXizero Vr. d (H.'). 

juaKpd BiBdcKCON L (R .•fupr.) : 9CONHceN re Syi'. 810. aUTCOC or auTusc) Ar. 

i> : ouTcoc dWoL (Did.), CGH.lgSTU Syr. Ilarl. a li d, Kiug'.s I'ar. j. 811. udxH 

U. II ecJu^N C. 813. ceXdcrai S. 1 cnaXandzai II. 814. TE : 01 Syr. (.vipr. t 

man.2). 815. nxoXic K. UUH : uuTn I" : Oujuiin ]\I(ir. liar. 817. onnoTe : 
8c noTe T. 



799. Kuprd, citrlinfj over, as A 126, 
where the whole simile should be com- 
pared. See al.so \ 243 Kvfjia . . Kvp- 
Twdiv. 9aXHpi6b}NTa, ichitc with foam, 
according to the old explanation ; but 
the relations of the word are not very 
clear. Hesych. has (pdXrjpa- Xei'/cct d.<f>pi- 
^ovra (pplffcrovra, and <pa\ioL • XevKo- 
fj-fTUTTOL : fvrpdXapa- Xafj-wpd. Possibly 
the <pd\apa of the helmet (App. B, vii. 
3, of. T€Tpa(f)d\ripos) may be connected 
through the idea of brightness (of. 
Sehulze Q. E. p. 463 f. : d/uc^/^aXos = 
.ihini)igon both siV/^s?). Aristotle quotes 
the line {Ixhcf. iii. 11) as an instance of 
vivid description (to ffepyeiau ttokiv). 

803. The variant wpb edev, which has 



got into the printed vulgate from G, is 
quite possible in itself, but the analogy 
of 157 is in favour of npocecN. 

SOi'i. du9i is best taken as governing 
9dXarrac, though the analogy of Z 601 
shews that it may be adverbial, and the 
ace. govenitil bv eTreipdro. 

SOlt. BiBdcewN, only here. 676, II 
534. Perhaps it is for fii-^d8-ewv (cf. 
jSaoii'eii'), like eaOeiv for i8-6eiv. 

812. For the scourge of Zeus see M 37. 

814. ^i^ap, see note on .V 418 ; the 
word here seems to mean little more 
than verihi. Cf. ^ 169. 

815. 9eaiH, i.e. before you destroy 
our ships your own city would be 
taken. 



60 



lAIAAOC N (xiii) 



aprjcrrjL Ait Trarpl ical aXXoL^ dOavuroicn 
6d(T(Tova<i lpr]KO)v efxevai KaXklrpi-^a^ tTTTrou?, 
o'i ae TToXivB^ otaovat Kovlovre^ TreSioio. 820 

W9 dpa 01 elTTovTi iTreinaTo he^LO'i opvi^, 

6dpcrvvo<i olwvML. 6 8' d/xei^ero (^atStyuo? E/cTwp' 

" AZaz^ d/JLapToe7re<i, ^ovydle, olov eetire^. 

at yap iywv ovtw ye Aio? Trai? alyio-^oio 825 

eirjv i]fxaTa irdvra, reKOi Se fie irorvia ' Hp?;, 

Tto'nJur\v 8' ft)9 Tie'T ^ KQiqvair] Kal 'AttoWcov, 

CO? vvi' t^/jiipri ^]Se KaKov (f)epei ApyeioiGn 

irdai /jbdX'' iv 8e av toIctl 7r6(f)^]creai, al Ke Ta\aacrr]i<i 

fxelvai i/jiov Sopv /xaKpov, o rot XP*^^ Xeiptoevra 830 



818. apHCCi (,>. 821. oi '/,//. HP. 824. Bourme Zen. : ot 5e BouKdTe Sch. A : 
dWoL oe 6ouKdKie(0 Eust. !i oToN P Bar.: noToN S2. ii eeinacCPK. 825. a'l A (ai) 
CH.I Syr. : ei 12. ;: re o//?. C Lips. 828. 9epoi .TL Cant. Eust. 829. ToTci: toTc 
UF : ToTc re L'. ' ne<puceai P'Ri. j TaXdccHic : ee\i4cHic Lips. 830. b 

Tl H. 



818. dpi^cHi, the contracted form of 
the 2nd .sing. mid. is doubtful in H. ; in 
the other passages where it occurs we 
can almost always write -e' for -eat (A 
160, B 365, r 138, and often), or -t]' for 
-rjai. in pres. subj. (see on B 232-33). The 
only other cases in the Ilicul which do 
not admit this are B 367 {yvuiaeai el, 
Barnes), I 102, fi 434 ; in Od. there are 
seven or eight (^Xtttji f 297, (Xktji a 10, 
being for -rjai). Whether it be fut. indie. 
or aor. subj. dprja-rji will stand for ap-qatai, 
but the analogy of <I> 111 shews that it is 
the aor. subj. (cf. also A 164, Z 448, 
6 373). Fick conj. dprjariLs, as we have 
ap-qixevai, % 322, and the rareness of 
the act. may have caused the corruption. 

823. For the significance of the oicoNoc 
see note on M 239. It has been sug- 
gested that, as the immediate purpose of 
Zeus is the humiliation of the Greeks, 
he cannot be meant to have sent the 
omen, which is not said to come from 
him ; so that the people were mistaken 
in accepting a fortuitous appearance as a 
divine message. This, however, would 
not be in the Epic style ; it would need 
to be explicitly stated. As the words 
of Aias are in the end to be abun- 
dantly fulfilled, there is no reason why 
Zeus should not have confirmed them. 



824. dJuapToenec, cf. d<paixapToeivqs T 
215. Barnes plausibly conjectures d^cie- 
rpoewes, on the ground that it is not the 
stumbling but the excessive boastfulness 
of Aias' speech which Hector can deride ; 
van L. dvapToFeires, comparing dpTieTrrjs 
X 281 and dpria ^d'fei.i> S 92, d^ 240. 
BourdYe, so also cr 79 vuv fiev firjT' eirjs, 
(Bovydl'e, ixr)Te yivoio, of the braggart Iros. 
ol 5e " jSovKaie," 6 iaTiv dypoiKe- "/Soiwatos 
t' dXeyoL Kal dpoirvTros" ^iKavdpos {Titer. 
5), Schol. T. The exact origin of the 
word is not very clear. The second 
])art of it probably comes from root ya.F 
of yalii}, d-yav-6s, etc., in the sense of 
pride, and ^ov- may be merely a prefix 
indicating coarseness, as in /3oi''7rats. (See 
/. P. V. 18 and viii. 116.) It is possible 
that Zeii.'s ^ovyrjCe (which he supposed 
to come from 7^) is the correct Ionic form. 
Note that -wotov of the vulg. is evidently 
meant to avoid the hiatus, here 
legitimate ; oTon is the regular word 
in this connexion, H 455 etc. {H. G. 
§ 267. 3). ■wo'iov occurs however three 
times in fkL {^ 85, 243, p 406), and in 
the phrase irolov rbv fivdov ^etTres. 

825-28. See 9 538-41. 

830. \cipi6eNTa, see r 152. The word 
is evidently used ironically, ' that fair 
tender flesh.' 



lAIAAOC N (XIII) 61 

Sdylrei' (iTap Tpcocov Kopeei^ Kvva^ i)h olcovov^ 
Stj/jLmi Kal crdpKeaat, ireacov eVl VTjvalv W^aioti'.' 

o)? dpa (jjfoi^t'jaa'i yjyt'jaaTO, t(h 8 cifx' eirovTO 
r]')(rii decnrecrirn,, eirl 8' la^^^e Xao^ owiadev. 
W-pyeloL 8' erepwdev iiria-^^ov, ovhe XdOovro 835 

(iXkPj^, dXX' efiei'ov 'Vpuxov e7novTa<; dpi(TTov<i. 
Tij-^Tf 8' dp,(f)OTepo)i> tKCT aWepa Kal Ato? avyd^. 

831. Kopeceic (;(,> Vr. A: yp. Cant. ILitl. a. 832. eni : napa 'Vat. 1,' ^i* 

dWcoL A. 837. CIJU9' CTcpcoN (,». aurac : ul o, au\cic ^i]i. I". 



INTEODUCTION 

The main story of the book, the lulling of Zeus by Hera's wiles in 153-362, 
with its continuation in O 1-366, and its probable introduction in N 1-125, 
is as straightforward and almost as free from internal critical difficulties as 
it is radiant with humour, grace, and healthful sensuousness — qualities 
which give it a marked individuality among all the beautiful episodes of 
the Iliad, and stamp it as the work of a single hand. Only one passage, 
the ' Leporello- catalogue' of 317-27, has been widely questioned from 
Aristarchos onwards ; and only one point of the narrative is left obscure — 
the message given by Hypnos to Poseidon in 354 ff. without any instruc- 
tions, so far as we are told, from Hera. The fact that he tells Hera's design, 
though we do not hear that he has himself been informed of it, is noticeable 
from its bearing on the oath in Avhich Hera disclaims having set Poseidon 
to help the Achaians (see O 41). 

But in the scenes which introduce and continue the tepos ya/xos of Zeus 
and Hera, difficulties and doubts come thick. The question arises first — 
why does Hera interfere just at this point? Poseidon has been working 
undisturbed through the whole of the last book, and the idea of distracting 
Zeus' attention by craft comes too late. Nitzsch felt this so strongly that he 
was led to suggest, with great ingenuity, that the beguiling of Zeus is to be 
regarded not as suljsequent to the events of N, but as contemporaneous with 
them ; it is the dalliance of Zeus which explains why Poseidon was not 
interfered with while aiding the Greeks in the early part of N ; thus H 154 
avTLKa S' eyro) Toi^ /xev TTOLTTvvovTa k.t.A., refers to the activity of Poseidon, 
not in the immediately preceding lines, but in N 43 ff. ; and the meeting 
of Poseidon with the wounded chiefs (H 136) is an incident of his exertions 
in N 83 ff. 

Were this possible, it would explain many difficulties — particularly the 
problem of the combat of Aias and Hector. For in N 809-32 we have 
loud challenges which lead to nothing, while with H 402 comes an actual 
combat with no beginning. The Trpwro? with which it opens should in 
accordance with Epic practice follow a passage introducing the two 
warriors ; as it stands it has no more than a vague reference to the army at 
large. 

But even Nitzsch's supposition will not save the text in its present form. 
So violent a regression to an earlier point of the story is impossible without 
explanation. Any hearer must suppose that the tax*/ of H 1 refers to the 

62 



lAIAAOC Z (xiv) 63 

ia;(€ ot N 8;J4, whereas by the hypothesis it goes hack to the uvia\oi of 
X 41, or the ofia^os dAiao-ros of M 471. The regression is one which 
wouhl re((uire a difficult readjustment of tin; iniaj,Mnation even for a candui 
reader fully instructed ; that a hearer should umler.stand it without a word 
of explanation is beyond all reasrjii. Yet the scene at the beginning of the 
book undoubtedly suits the beginning and not the end of X. That Xestor 
and the other chiefs should be brought from their huts by the shouting is 
perfectly natural when the wall has just been carried, but not when the 
battle has long been surging backwards and forwards within the wall. 

We are driven then to the conclusion that the two stories are not con- 
temporaneous but alternative (Introduction to X;. But there still rem.iin 
serious difficulties of detail. 

(1) Is the oi)ening of H (1-152) part of the original 'Attutv/, or is it an 
addition? With regard to the last part of it (13.0-52) there can be little 
doubt. The divinelv loud shout in 148-49 of the god who is endeavourin'' 
to conceal himself from Zeus in human shape reminds one of a favourite joke 
of modern burlesques ; the couplet itself is borrowed from a very different 
context in E 860-61, as 151-52 are from A 11-12. The vague disguise of 
a TTaAato? ^ws in 136 is against the rule that the person whose semblance is 
taken by a god is elsewhere always named ; and the introductorj' verse 135 
is not in place here, as it properly indicates that the god to whom it is 
aiiplied is not in action, but oidy on the watch. These lines at all events 
are designed only to recall the state of things when we last heard of 
Poseidon in X 206-39. 

Matters are not, however, so plain with regard to the meeting of the 
chiefs in 1-134. The passage is not essential to the story, and in no way 
advances the action. It is designed to follow immediately after the end of 
]\I, and is less suited to any place after the rally of the (Ireeks brought 
about by Poseidon. Agamemnon's proposal of iiight has already been twice 
made, in B and I. The speech of Diomedes, with its long and untimely 
family history, is singularly unlike the downright plain speaking which 
elsewhere marks him. And the story undoubtedly gains in compactness 
and force if the action of Hera is made to follow immediately on that of 
Poseidon in X"^ 1-125. The whole passage may be a fragment from an 
entirely different continuation of ^I. 

(2) Passing now to 363, where the scene changes from Ida to the battle- 
field, we again meet with great difficulties. The advice given by Poseidon, 
and followed by the Greeks, to change armour (371-82), is partly un- 
intelligible, partly ludicrous. Aristarchos, it is true, athetized 376-77, and, 
we may safely conclude, 381-82, also ; but even so the absurdity of a change 
of armour by the whole force in the thick of the battle is flagrant 
enough. The description of Poseidon in 385-87 does not lead to any result 
adequate to the terms in which it is announced. We are left to suppose 
that he assists Aias to disable Hector ; but the divine sword so pompously 
proclaimed does nothing whatever. In 390 the manner in w^hich Poseidon 
and Hector are spoken of as though they were equals is clearly not Homeric, 
and the idea of the sea rushing up to take part in the fight is not in the 
best Epic style. 

All this points clearly to the lateness of this piece, in favour of which 



64 lAIAAOC H (xiv) 

the meeting of Hector and Aias has been displaced to the end of N, >H^ 402 
liaving once been the continuation of N 795-837. Why this extraordinary 
dislocation should have been effected it is impossible for us, ignorant as we 
are of the materials which the diaskeuast had before him, to say. It would 
seem that in the original story the wounding of Hector was represented 
(tacitly no doubt) as the outcome of Poseidon's efforts. The diaskeuast thought 
that something more explicit was needed after Hera's efforts, and accord- 
ingly added this passage (Erhardt). This however does not explain the 
splitting up of the combat of Hector and Aias, which remains unaccountable, 
while it is almost impossible to believe that the two halves of it do not 
belong to one another. 

(3) The conclusion of the book (508-end) does not fit on well to what 
precedes (see note there). But here, as in so many similar battle-scenes, it is 
rash to speak confidently as to the real age of the lines. 



lAIAAOC Z 



Aibc dndTH. 



10 



KiaTopa S' ovK eXaOev laxh Trivovrd irep efM7rr]<i, 
aXX" WaKXrjTTcdSriv eirea TTTepoevra TrpoarjvSa' 
" (ppd^eo, Ble Aia^^aoi', 07rw9 earai rdhe epya- 
fjLei^oyv Srj irapd vi]val /Sor) daXepow al^ijoyv. 
dWd (TV fiev vvv irlve Ka6i]/ji€vo<i aWoira olvov, 
€19 o Ke dep/xa Xoerpa e'uTrXo/ca/Lio? FjKafX7]hr] 
Oepfir'jvTjt Kol XovarjL diro ^porov ai/xaToevTa' 
avrdp iyoDV iXdcoi' rd-ya €icrop,ac e? Trepccoirrjv. ' 

o)? eliTOiv crdKO<i elXe rervyixevov vlo<; eolo, 
K€L/jL€vov iv Kktairji, Spaavfii'jBeoi; iirTroSd/xoio, 
ydXKOH 7rafj,(f)atvov' o 8' e^' dcnrlha warpo^; eolo- 
e'lXero 8' aXKifMov tyy^o';, uKa-y^p,evov o^ei -^oKkml, 
arrj 8' iKTb<i /cXtcrtT;?, Taya t> elcnhev epyov deiKe^, 
TOV<; fJLev 6pivofMevov<i, rov^ he KKoveovrw^ oiriade, 
Tpwa? virepOufxovi- ipepcTTTO Se T€iyo<i 'AyaiMu. 
ct)9 8' OT6 7rop<pvprji, TreXayo'i p,eya Kvp^an kcjlx^wl, 

3. ToQe eproN Hail, a supr. 4. Boh : judxH Cant. 5. ol 5e yp. uiuse 

KaeHJLieNoc in kXicihici T. 7. Kai XoucHi : Xouch 5" 1 ). 9. loTo : choc 

Eust. 12 oiii. <,'. 13. &' €Kt6c : de napci Lips. 16. nop9upei Ztn. CS 
Lips. Vr. A. II K009COI : nues nnruti yp. T. 

noticed tliat in 9—11 we have three con- 
secutive rhyming lines. 

13. The idea evidently is that Nestor 
finds he has no need to go to a irepiwuri 
anrl look over the wall, as it has already 
been ])assed by the combatants. 

l.'i. cpepmTO, from epeiwu (0 356), 



15 



I. niNONTQ, A 642, though in that line 
Nestor and Maehaon are said to have 
tiuished drinking ; a trifling discrepancy 
which some have needlessly exaggerated. 

8. cYcojuai, i.e. ftVojuai, / v:iU hasten. 
from Fk/xai, see A 138. Others take 
it to be from Fi5, olSa, I unll learn, and 
join i\du}v is Trepiwirriv. But this order 
of words is very involved. nepiconHN as 
4' 451, K 146. 

II. It is useless to inquire why father 
and son had thus changed shields, as 
the Scholiasts of course do. It may be 

VOL. II 



cF. //. fJ. g 23. L. Meyer conj. (Fpiirro 
(from Fplw-Tw), but this is needless. Cf. 
Kar-eprjpnr-ev, 55. 

16. This fine simile is taken from the 
' ground-swell ' produced by a storm at 
a distance, and often followed by the 

65 



66 



lAIAAOC H (xiv) 



ocraofievov Xiyecov dve/xcov Xaiyjnjpa Ke\€vda, 

avTOJ'i, oyS' apa re TrpoKvXivherai ovB erepcoae, 

Trpiv rtva KeKpifievov KaTaj3i]ixevaL e'/c Ato9 ovpov, 

o)? o yepwv copfxaive Sai^o/xevo'i Kara dv/xov 20 

St^ddBi, rj fMed^ OfMiXov lot Aavacbv ra-^vircoXayv 

r)e fi€T ^ATpeiSrjv Wya/jie/j,vova Troifieva Xawv. 

oihe he oi (ppoveovn Bodacraro KepBiov elvai, 

^ijvat iir WTpeiBrjv. ol S' dXXrjXov^; evdpi^ov 

fiapvdfievoi, Xa«e Be acfyi nrepl %/30"t '^uXko^ dreiprj^: 25 

vvaao/xevcov ^[(peacv re Kal ey^eacv dfMcpcyvoLcn. 

ISieaTopt Be ^vjx^XrjVTO BLOTpe(j)€e<; ^aaiXrie<; 
Trap vrjwv dvi6vTe<;, ocroi /3e/3X7]aTO '^uXkcoo, 
TvBeiBrj^ ^OBv(T€v<i re koX WrpetBr]<; 'Aya/xefiv(ov. 
TToXXov yap dirdvevOe fid'^r]^ elpvaro vrje<i 30 

uh'' e<h dXo<; ttoXh]:;- ra? yap Trpoiraf TreBlovBe 

18. oirws oud' apa T€ dia tov re At. (others toi ? or ti ?). 20. opuaiNe D. 
21. uee' : Kae' G. 27. aioTpo9ecc HJ. 30. rdp p' ACDHJU Eust. li nhqc L. 
31. npwTa P^ 



storm itself. nop9upHi, see note on 
A 10.3. trop4)vp€os is applied to waves 
in A 482, 11 391, $ 326 and several times 
in Od. The verb recurs only in a meta- 
phorical sense, Kpadiyj wopcpvpe, <l> 551, 
5 427, etc. KC09cbi, as opposed to the 
splasli and rush of the wave-tops before 
a wind. 

17. 6cc6ju€non, fcrreboding, only here 
of inanimate objects. Cf. A 105. 

18. auTcoc, vaguely, aimlessly, keeps 
up the personification, and is expanded 
in the words which follow. For o£r&' 
^epcoce, (neither forward) nor aside, cf. 
N 543 ; Bentley wrote wpb nvXivSerai 
to make this clear. Eust. read ovoe- 
Tepwae, and so Xauck has ; but H. knows 
neither ovderepos nor any derivative of 
it. For TE Scheindler conj. ttjl, neither 
this way nor that (any otlier). KCKpi- 
jucNON, decided, as opposed to the shifting 
' puflFs ' which precede the storm. • Cf. 
Hesiod 0pp. 670 ttj/xos 8' (in summer 
time) evKpifees t avpai Kai ttovtos 
dwrifj.(i}v, the icinds are steady. 

21. 9iXQa9ia. cf 11 435 Stx^a 5e iJ.oi 
Kpadir) fj.eiJ.ove (ppecriv opfj-aivovTi. It 
appears from Herod, that some wrote 
dixdadiTji (dtx^adiTii if with synizesis ?) 
but this was rejected by Ar. 

26 = X 147, h 637. Observe the gen. 
NuccoucNCON after 091, as often {R. G. 
§ 243. 3 c^) ; it is a near approach to the 



gen. absolute, cf Z 3. The middle is 
reciprocal, 'stabbing one another.' 

28. 6ni6ntcc the dva- implif-s inland, 
nhp NHcoN is explained by 30-36. 

30. For rdp some Mss. have yap p, 
but the additional particle is not needed. 
See on A 467. It is clear from the con- 
text that NH€C means their sliips, i.e. 
those of Diomedes, Odysseus, and Aga- 
memnon, as opposed to the rest of the 
fleet. efpiioTO with i5 as in 75, but the 
regular li is found in A 248 and elsewhere 
(from Fe-Fpv-aro). The v is probably due 
to the analogy of other forms where it is 
followed by a consonant, eipvro, eipvjxhaL 
(X 682), etc. Schulze Q. E. p. 318. 

31. rdc rdp npcorac is susceptible of 
two ditierent interpretations : (1) for 
these shijis (those of the chiefs) they had 
draicn up first to share (in the innermost 
line next the sea), hut had built the %mU 
next the last (the outermost line inland). 
Or (2) for those (others) they had drav:n 
up in the first row totcards the land (away 
from the sea) and had huilt the wall 
hard hy their sterns. The decision 
mainly turns upon the word irpvfiviJKnv. 
In (1) this is taken to mean the last 
(outermost) as opposed to the first (inner- 
most). To this Herodiaiios objects on 
ov Tidrjcnv (the adj. TrpvfjLPos) ewl die- 
crrQiTos aufj-aros dXX' eirl rjvufievov, i.e. 
H. uses it of the end of a single long 



lAIAAOC Z (xiv) 



67 



eipvcrav, avrap rel-^o^ eVt Trpv/ivfjiaiv eSeifiav. 
ovSe yap ovB €upv>i irep ecov iBvi>i']aaTo 7rdaa<; 
aiyLa\o<i vija^ '^aSeeiv, crreivovTo Be Xaor 
TO) pa 7rpoKpoaaa<i epvcrav, Kal TrXf/aav ('nrd(n]<; 
7]lovo<i crTOfia fiaKpov, ocrov avveepyadov ciKpai. 
Tw p 01 7' 6yfreLovr€<; tiuT^? Kal TToXcfMOio 



35 



32. npuuNoiciN U. 33. eueuc J. 35. epuoN Ap. Lex. 135. 26. ;: Andcac U. 
36. JuaKpON : noXkbu Zen. Aph. : Ar. Six^i. || cuNcepraecN Harl. a': cuNcpraocN 
R [siipr. o . QKpac D. 37. 6l)/€iONTec Ar. Q : dij/aVoNTec Zen. ? (v. inj'ra). ,| 

nroXeuoio U. 



body, not of the last of a row. This 
appears to be true, and if no exception 
to the rule is admissible it is decisive 
in favour of (2). On the other hand 
75 I'^es ocrat irpQiTai flpvarai fiyx' 
6a\a.(Fff7)i strongly supports (1) (see how- 
ever on 653) and so does rdp in.^tead 
of the 5e which we should expect with 
(2). Moreover (1) suits the whole tenor 
of the passage far better. It is a con- 
tradiction to explain the distance of 
the ships from the lighting by saying 
that the wall where the fighting is was 
built close to their sterns. On tlie whole 
therefore it seems advisable to admit an 
unusual sense of irpvfivos, remembering 
that the word is not very common, and 
that in nine out of the 25 places where it 
occurs it is found in the phrases vi)v<jlv 
ini Trpi'/iviJKTi, eirl irpvixvqKjL veecrat, which 
are ambiguous, as they are used of figlit- 
ing which occurs at the outermost shijis, 
and also at their sterns. Similarlj- 
wptDroj is used both of the end (of a pole 
etc.) and of theji7-st of a series. Accord- 
ing to the grammarians irpvjj.vri as subst. 
= stern is distinguished by accent from 
the adj. Hence if we adopt (2) we 
must write irpvpLVTjtffi here with Mss. and 
Herod. ; while Krates had irpv)j.vTji(n, 
presumably adopting explanation (1). It 
is commonly said that this line is in 
contradiction to the closing portion of 
H, as implying that the building of the 
wall took place at the time when the 
ships were drawn up on land. This is 
certainly not involved in the words, and 
would indeed require an imperf. rather 
than the aor. ^Sei/xav. The jihrase is 
purely topographical, not historical. 

35. npoKpoccac can have only one 
meaning here, in roirs or r-anks. one be- 
hind another ; the aiyiaXos in the nar- 
rowest sense not being able to hold all 
the ships, they are drawn up on to the 
Idiid as opposed to the beach. The only 



difficulty in the interpretation of the 
word is caused by atti-mpts to explain it 
from the far more ohscure Kp6<7ffas irvp'fuv 
in M 258, q.v. Ar. taking the word 
there to mean 'scaling ladder.",' ex- 
y)lained Trponpoacas here to mean ras 
KXijjLaKrjodv vevecoXKrifx^vas trepan irpb eri- 
p(j}t>, w<XT€ deaTpoeioes (paiveadai to vtu\Kiov, 
i.e. drawn up on the steep curving beacli 
in rows one above another like the 
ladder-like seats of the Greek tlieatre. 
The way in which Herodotus under- 
stood the word is perfectly jilain (vii. 188) 
ai fiev 8rj wpurai tQv veCiv bpixiov irpbs 
7%, fiXXat 5' eV fKeivijiffi eir' ayKvp^uv  
are yap rod alyiaXov tovros ov fj-eydXav, 
TTpoKpoffcraL bpixiovTO es irbvrov Kal eirl 
oktCj veas, (hey anchored in ranks eight 
deep. The word recurs also in Herod, iv. 
152, but does not explain anything 
more. The arrangement in ranks is 
not elsewhere mentioned in the Iliad ; 
it is evidently an invention of the 
moment to explain the long absence of 
the wounded chiefs in the cri.sis of the 
fight, due to the interposition of Is. 

36. hY6noc is used here in a wider 
sense than 01710X69, as our ' shore ' is 
wider than 'beach.' For croua com- 
jiare the word <TTOfj.a\ifj.vTi, Z 4 .note), and 
iroTafioio Kara ffTOfia e 441. The pro- 
montories are regarded as jaws, the bay 
as the hollow of the mouth. ^Kpai. 
Sigeion and Rhoiteion, which are about 
five miles apart. 

37. ©((/eioNTCC, (17 5Lir\fj irepieaTLyp-evrf) 
OTt ZtjvoOotos ~,pd(peL 6tpaCovT€s. (Ire di 
/jLerd TroXw XP^"'^^ iropei'bfievoi (sc. d^a, 
ivvrei) ijde\€v aKoveii' ftre fjLera wo\vy 
Xpbvov aKovovre^ (sc. 6\}/' atovres), xffvdos- 
eiWajs 7ap aKovcravres iip/xriffav. Kal rb 
6\pa dve\\T}VL<TTov oitw 70^ duide \iyuv, 
" 6-^e be or] yueWeiTre " An. 'Apiffrapxbi 
<f>ri<n ZirjvdooTOv ypatptiv 6ipaCovT€$, 6 bi 
'EirideTrj^ UToiXffia^os ' ' tcDi p d y' ov 
\pavovTes " Kal Xoyov (p-qalv fx^'-" ''^'' 



68 



lAIAAOC H (xiv) 



ey^ei ipetSofievoL kiov ddpooi' d'^pvTO Se a<pi 
dvfxo^ ivl aT7]6€acnv' o Be ^v/j.^\t]To y€paLo<; 
NecTTcop, irrrj^e Be Ovfiov ivl o-rrjOecrcnv ^A'^aiMV. 
Tov Kol (f)Q)vi'](Ta<; 7rpo<Te(f)7] Kpe'iwv K'^apukpbvwv' 
" 0) Neo"Top NrjXTj'idS't], /jie<ya Kv8o<i K'^aioiv, 
TLTTTe XiTTQiv 7ro\e/j.ov cf>0La7]vopa Sevp ci(f)iKdv€i<; ; 
BelSia firj hr} /mot reXecnji e7ro9 6^ptfio<i "^KTCop, 
W9 TTor' eirrjireikricrev ivl Tpcoeacr dyopevcov, 



40 



45. 



I\i 



vdt 



fir] rrrpiv Trap vtjmv TrpoTC iXiov airoveeauai, 

40 ad. Ar. || nflse Zen., Dion. Sid., Herod. C {p. ras.) G Vr. d, Harl. b, Par. 
d^ ji : nXfise Q and ol 5e ap. Sch. T. [| axaicoN : ^xaipcoN Zen. 42 om. Q : 
follows 43 in Bar. Mor. 43. 9eelCl^Nopa 9e0p* VKdNcic A* (text in margin). 

44. deidia Aph. PR : acOco i]. || tcX^coi Bar. || ^AiBpiJuoc CPR. 45. 8c nor' 
Aph. C. 



ypacpTjf, Did. This is interesting as 
shewing that the edition of Zen. was 
without breathings or accents, so that 
even Ar. himself could not be sure how 
the letters were to be read ; if we are 
to believe his ' assailant ' Ptolemy, he 
was not even correctly informed as to 
the letters themselves. The strictures 
on the form 6\pd are well deserved ; but 
the alternative explanation, 6\p' dtovTes, 
gives a perfectly good sense, and was 
no doubt what Zen. meant if Ar. was 
rightly informed. The alternative read- 
ing attributed to Zen. is not acceptable, 
as H. uses \pa6eLv only in the physical 
sense touch ; nor does the word ever seem 
to mean take part in in Greek. It is 
a long time since Agamemnon left the 
field (A 283), and the fact that he should 
only now have come to see after the 
fortune of the fight might well seem 
to require explanation. This is given 
by the distance at which his hut is 
from the wall, so that he only hears 
the din when the wall has long been 
crossed. This gives a good sense to tco 
(for which Pallis suggests ttji, there), and 
it is a question if the reading of Zen. 
should not be preferred to that of Ar. 
It may be added that 6i/'6tw is the only 
desiderative in -(rdoo in H. (see van L. 
Ench. p. 356), and that the constr. with 
the gen. does not seem natural. 

40. ddereLTaL on Kal sk tCjv vpoeipri- 
fiivwv voovfxev on 'Niarwp ianv 6 yepaios. 
Kal rb TTTTJ^e &Kvpov • iirl yap tQiv diro\e- 
\v/j.ipu}v TTji dycovtai Kal rwt rrjs i/'i'X'?^ 
TraX/xQi dpixb'^ei (i.e. the verb is properly 
used not of him who causes, but of him 
who suffers, dejection). The line may 



well be omitted. There is no reason 
why the appearance of Nestor should 
cause dismay, as he is not even wounded ; 
and the use of the verb is quite without 
parallel. The former objection api)lies 
also to the variants Trijfe and irXrj^e. 
The difficulties may be, however, evaded 
by Eruesti's conj. Trr^fe 5^ dvfxbs, or still 
better by reading dxei^coi' for 'Axaciii', 
when TTTTJ^e dvfxov will refer to Nestor's 
own state of mind. 'AxatQv as applied 
to the three chiefs can hardly be right. 
TTTTjaaeiv in H. means elsewhere only 
cower {d 190, f 354, 474, x 362), but 
comes to mean fear in later Greek (e.g. 
Soph. 0. C. 1466 ^TTTTj^a Ovfidv, Tlieognis 
1015 ix^povs TTTrj^ai). The line does not 
look like a mere interpolation for the 
sake of bringing in Nestor's name, as 
Ar. thought. 

44. deidia, the regular Homeric form 
in other parts of the verse, is in the 
first foot almost entirely supplanted by 
deidoo, which Ar. read, appjarently pre- 
ferring a S2)ondee in the first place. 
The only exception is $ 536 and the 
variant of a few mss. here and e 473. 
Seidu is explained as a contraction of 
Seidoa = oedFoa from 5e-5fo(t)-a, whence 
also comes 5el8ia = 8^8Fia from the ana- 
logy of 8ei8Lfxev, dei.5i6T€s, etc. {R. G. 
§ 22. 4n., van L. Ench. p. 411). In 
any case oeiow must be a false form. 

45. The allusion is evidently to the 
words of Hector in 6 181, 526. It 
follows tliat this passage must be as 
late as 9. Though nore thus means 
only the preceding day, it is excusable, 
as in the poem itself is a long way 
back. 



lAIAAOC Z (XIV) 



69 



irpiv TTvpl vr}a<i eviTTprjaai, Kretvac Be koI uvtov^. 

Kelvo<; Tw? djopeve- ra hi) vvv Trdvra TeXeiTai. 

o) TTOTTOi, 7/ pa KUL aXXoL ivKvrjfiiSe'^ Ayacol 

iv 0v/jLO)i /SdWovTat ifiol -^oXov, tu? irep 'AytXXeuv, 50 

ovh iOeXovat /j-d-^eadai iirl irpv/jLvfjicrt veeaat.'^ 

rov 8' 7]/jieL/3€T eireira V€pyi'io<; 'nrirora Xe'crrcop- 
" 77 S77 ravrd 7 eroi/xa Terev^arat, ovBe Kev dXkw^ 
Zei"? v^t^pep.eTri<; avTO<; 7rapaT€KTr']vaiT0. 

rel-^o<i fiev yap Brj Karepn^ptTrev, ml eTreinOiiev 55 

dpprjKTov vrjchv re Kal avrcov elXap taeadat • 
ol 8' iirl I'Tjval OorjicTL /j.d'^rjv dXiacrrov e-^ovac 
v(oX€fie<;' ovB dv en jvolrj^, fxdXa irep aKoirid^wv, 
OTTTroTepoiOev 'AT^atol opivofxevoL KXoveovTai, 
6)<i iTTifil^ KTcivovTai, dvrrj S' ovpavov 'iKet,. 60 

rjfiei'i Be (f>pa^(t)fi€0 67rio<i tarai rdBe epya, 
€(' Tt voo^ pe^ec iroXejiov 8' ovk dfi/xe KeXevco 
Bv/jbevai' ov yap 7rQ)<; /3e/3XT}p,6vov ecni p.d-^ea6ai.'^ 

TOP 8' avre Trpoaeeiirev dva^ dvBpojv Wya/xefMVcov 
'■ NecTTop, eVet Brj vrjvcrlv eiri Trpufiprjiai fid^ovrai, 6r> 

Tci^o? B OVK e'X^paca/jbe rervy/xevov ovBe ri rd(^po<;, 
ol<i eiTL TToXX' eiraOov Aavaol, gXttovto Be Ou/xMt 



48. e' obc CDGJSU Par. d e f g h j : if dWooi kcTnoc re (sc. r' obc) A (cf. B 330). || 
hk nOn : bk nOn J : nOn 9h Bar. Mor. 49. nonoi : ncnoN J. 50. Ik euuoO 
<,• Lips. 51, eni : cni ]\Ior. 53. aXXco (t : qXXcon U (supr. c U"*). 54. 

napereKTHNaro Q : napaxeKTHNaxo U. 56. nvis SpparoN icrxvpof, dvaXorrov T. 

58. NcoXejuecoc H. 1 00 rbp cti i}. tnoIh Aph. 60. hkgi PR. 62. n6oc 

r' ^pnei PR (and dWoi A) : nooc b' epsei TLvh, A. || (ijuuue Mor. ? 67. 5i.r]\\aTTov 
ai 'ApiffTapxov oTc €ni Kal hi eni Did. : hi eni fi. || noXXd ndeoN PR. 



49. This and the two following lines 
are very suspicious. With verj' few ex- 
ceptions, mostly of a doubtful character, 
d!> nonoi elsewhere begins a speech (see 
N 99). We have apparently an addi- 
tion, to explain the difficult line 40 ; the 
dismay there cau.sed to Agamemnon is 
now attributed, very unnaturally, to a 
fear that Nestor may have left the fight 
in resentment against him. Besides, 
from Agamemnon's words in 6.5, it would 
seem that he only learns of the fighting 
eiri irpv/jLuijiCTL veeaatv from the following 
speech of Nestor. For gn euucbi BdX- 
XONTQI cf. I 434. 

53. eroTua, 'brought to reality,' cf 
I 125, and so also d 384. aXXcoc, 
dili'erently from what they are. 

56 = 68. Bentley rejects it here. Cf. 



H 437. The word dpparov mentioned 
as a variant by Schol. T and meaning 
hard appears to be found only in I'lato 
Hep. vii. 535 b, Crat. 407 D. 

58. Cf. E 85 Ti'5et57;j' 5' ovk Slv yvolrji 
Troripoifft fxeTeirj. 

62. cY Ti . . ^ez£i, assuming, as a 
mere supposition, without implying any- 
thing as to its correctness, that advice 
will be of some good. Rhetorically, of 
course, this is a suggestion that it will not. 

63. BcSXhucnon, an expression which 
refers only to the others, as Nestor is not 
wounded. He may perhaps include him- 
self among them {a.fj.ixe) on the score of age. 
It is, of course, easy to read C/xfie for 
d;u/ie, with Barnes. 

67. oTc, though supported only by 
one of the two editions of Ar. , seems 



lAIAAOC Z (xiv) 



apprjKTOv i'7]cov re Kal avroiv eckap eaeaOai, 

ovra) TTOV Ail fieWec vTrepfxevei ^IXov etvai, 

lywvvjJLVOvi (iTToXeadat air "Ap^eo? evOciB 'A^atou?.] 70 

ijiSea fjL€v yap 6t€ Trpocfypcov Aapaolaiv dfivvev, 

olBa Se viiv ore toi"? fiev o/L/,a>>> /xaKupeaat deolcn 

Kvhdvei, rj/xerepov Se /xeVo<? Kal ■^€lpa<; eSijcrev. 

aW' ayed', cb? av iyo) eiTrco TreidcofjieOa iravTe^. 

i/?}e9 oaai TrpcoTac elpvarai ayyi QaXdcrcrr]^, 75 

e\K(jop,ev, irdcra^ he ipvacrofiev eh aXa Slav, 

vyjrt 8' eV evvdwv opiiicraofjbev, et? o Kev eXOrji 

vv^ d^poTT), et Kev rfjc diroa^covrat iroXe/jLoto 



NHac il 
Kai wQ. 



70 o,n. A'C-DPt-R Vr. b. It nconujuouc C"'G (,s 
 * -• '^ Sti I;-. 72. ore Ar. PKT : oti i 

77. opuHCOJUEN GP'QU. II g\eoi CL. 



_ "G (supr. n) HJP'"TU Harl. a. 71. 

ore Ar. fi : 8ti L-. 72. ore Ar. PKT : oti il. 75. nh€C AC [siipr. a) U : 

78. CI K€N Q Lips. : Hn 



preferable to ^i, as including the wall, 
the most important part of the elXap. 

69 = B IIG, I 23 ; 70 = M 70, N 227. 

71-72. The reading and constr. of this 
couplet are both doubtful. Ar. read ore 
in both lines, and this gives the best 
sense : As I knew when Zeus ivcis helping 
the Danaans with all his heart, so I know 
now when he is exalting the Trojans. 
The object to ^i5ea and olda is left 
vague, 'I knew wliat it meant,' just as 
in 6 406 6<pp' florji yXavKw-n-LS or 8lv wi 
irarpi iJ.a.x'>]Tai, ir 424 f; ovk dlcrd' ore 
devpo TraTrjp rebs iKero (pe^jyuv ; (In all 
these cases it will be seen that the Sre- 
clause is not the object of the verb ; e.g. 
the last instance does not mean ' do 
you not know tlie date of your father's 
coming ? ' but ' do you not know what 
had happened when he came ? ') If we 
read 6ti in 72 with most Mss., we still 
have the same sense. It would then 
be tempting however to take the 6tl- 
clause as the object both of ^i5ea and 
oloa : I knew, (even) when Zeus was 
fighting for the Greeks, a7ul I know 
now, that he exalts the Trojans; i.e. I 
knew all the time, even when Ave were 
victorious, that Zeus was really in favour 
of the Trojans. 'J'his gives a vigorous 
.sense, and suits the character of Agamem- 
non ; but irpb(pp(>3v, implying real and 
not merely apparent aid, is fatal to it. 

73. KuSdNei trans. ^/cuSa^cet, cf. olodvei 
vbov I 554 and note on H 64. The verb 
recurs only in T 42, where it is intrans. 
For the metaphorical use of 2Shce cf. 
c!s Tis m' aOavdTwv Treddai Kal lorjcre KeXdj- 



00V 5 380. (Pallis' conj. ^Xi'cre is not 
necessarj'. ) 

74 = B 139, I 26, in both cases in- 
troducing a similar proposal by the same 
speaker. 

75. NHEC, though less strictly gram- 
matical than the vrjas of most mss., 
deserves preference as more idiomatic. 
For similar cases of ' inverse attraction ' 
see H. G. § 267. 4. npcorai, here clearly 
first from the point of view of a spectator 
by the sea, as in 654 from the land. 
See note on 31. 

76. ndcac, sc. all these, while dndcac 
in 79 means all the rest ; a tacit limita- 
tion exactly like that of vijes in 30. 

77. u»j;i, afloat, perhaps a technical' 
term, which evidently does not mean, 
as we might have expected, far out at 
sea. So in 5 785 v\j/ov 5' ev votLusl Tr\v 7' 
&pij.iaav, iK 5' ^^av avrol, where see M. 
and R. ' The expression describes a 
ship ready for sailing at a moment's 
notice. . . She lies afloat ; her stern 
made fast with a hawser to the shore, 
her bows made fast to the anchor-stone 
{edval).' So also 6 55, Ap. Rhod. ii. 
1282 if^bOi vrf iKi\evcTev iir' eivaly)Lcnp 
ipvcrcrai. 

78. Nus a6p6TH, only here ; api)arent]y 
a variation of vi'^ d/jL^poffir], though an- 
other possible explanation is suggested 
on K 65. eY ken, van L.'s conj. (at k€v) 
for fjv Kal, to remove the non-Homeric 
ijy, is supported by two MSS. (et Kai 
lirandreth). 'The suggestion that the 
Tiojaus may fight by night is ironical ; 
such a thing was unknown in Homeric 



lAIAAOC Z (xiv) 



71 



Tp(t)e<i' eireLTa he Kev ipucrac/meda vrja<i aTracra?. 

ov yap Ti<i v€fi.€cri<; (^vyeecv kukov, ovS" dva vvktu. 80 

^eXrepov, 09 (pevycov 7rpo(f)vyr)L kukov ^e aXwTjt. 

TOP 8' ap' VTroSpa IScov Trpoaec^rj TroXvfirjri'i '08vacr€V'i' 
" ^ArpeiST], TTolov ere €7ro<; (f^vyev epKO'i oSovtcov. 
oiiKofiev , ai9^ M(f>eW€<i aetKeXiov arparov aWov 
arj/jialveiv, ixrjK a/xfMiv dvaaaefxev, oIctlv dpa Zev^ 85 

eK ve6rriT0<i eScoKe Koi e9 yr]pa<; roXvireveiv 
dpyaXeovi 'TroXefjUov;, 6(f)pa (pdio/xecrda e/cacrro?. 
OVTQ} 8r] fi€fiova<; Tpcocov ttoXlv evpvdyviav 
KaXkeiy\reLv, rj<i el'veK 6i^vo/ji€v kuko, iroWd ; 
(TLya, firj Tt9 t dWo^ A^^atcov tovtov dKov(T7)c 90 

fjbvdov ov ov Kev dvr]p ye 80a arofia irap^'irav dyoiTO, 
09 T69 iirlcTTaiTo rjcat (fypealv dpna /3d^€LV 

80. NUKTQC K. 1 ou5" CinaXuEoi Max. Tyr. 41. 3 (of. M 327). 81. npo9uroi 

L : npo9ur€i P. 1 Hnep dXcomi cq). Eust. 84. e'lV PR. 86. c?c U. 87. 

^KacToi Q Lips. 88. outcoc Q. 89. KaXXeiyeiN : CKnepceiN Zen. 90. t' 
mil. JPRT : ^t' Vr. b d A. 91. apoiTO H (stipi: r). 92. enicTHxai U : dni- 

crarai PRT Cant. Vr. b A, Haii. b d, Par. c d g j, yp. Had. a : enicTaro Lips. 
Kiug's, Par. e : ^nlcxaie' Q. 



warfare,' Monro, thi seems to be a pure 
dat. , by reason of or even out of regard 
to night ; of. H. G. § 143 and note on 
H 282. 

80. ou Neuecic, see on F 156. ixuh 
NUKTo, here only ; see H. G. § 210. 

81. This line has been rejected by 
Friedlander as a gnomic ' tag. ' Though 
such tags were peculiarly suitable for 
interpolation, there is really no cause 
for suspicion here. The sentiment of 
course is the familiar saw about 'him who 
fights and runs away.' For B^XxepoN 
8c (where Ss = el' rts) compare note ou 
H 401, and 72 laov tol KaKov iad' , 6s 
T oiiK edeXovra veeadac ^eivov iirorpivei, 
Hesiod 0pp. 327 laov 5' 6s 6' iKiryfv 6s 
re ^eifou KaKov ep^rji. Similar cases are 
common in Euripides, Thuk. and others. 
Ameis compares Luther's words, ' Wer 
zu viel Honig isset, das ist nicht gut.' 
npo9iirHi evidently means escapes, ns 
distinguished from the simple (pevywv, 
by flight. 

83 = A 350, and cf. I 409 with note. 

84. ouXoueNG, see note on A 2. The 
vocative is similarly used in p 484. 
crpaxoO, for the gen. see IT. G. § 151/. 
CHuaiNGiN, when meaning to command, 
elsewhere always takes the dat., and so 
Nauck would read here. But the ana- 
logies in favour of the gen. are quite 



sufficient. So dvdaffeiv generally takes 
the dat., but is found eight or nine 
times with the gen. 

86. xoXuneiieiN, to ivind up in the 
sense of carrying through to the end ; 
ToKvwrj being the ball of wool wound up 
after spinning. So fi 7, and several 
times in Od. ; see M. and R. on a 238. 

87. 9ei6ju€cea, aor. subj. as (pOieraL, 
T 173. These words might contain a 



bitter taunt 



against 



Agamemnon, as 



though the destruction of every 
his aim (o9pa final). But 
natural to take them 



man 
were Uis aim (o9pa nnalj. iSut it is 
more natural to take them as part of 
the description of the heroes, ' men who 
are born to battle, and ^\^ll iight till 
they fall ' {6d>pa temporal). 

89. For KaXXeiq/ciN Zen. read iKir^p- 
aeiv, which gives a very vigorous sense if 
read with a note of interrogation : Is this 
the toay in ichich you expect to take Troy ? 
(Ls it possible that he may have read 
KaWrjypeLv, and explained it by iKiripanv ] 
See note on X 620.) 

91. h\h cx6juia aroixo, bring through 
the mouth, as though a word were a 
tangible thing taken bodily out of a 
man over the 'barrier of the teeth.' 
Hentze compares TrdXiv Xd^ero /xvdov, 
A 357. 

92. The so-called ' attraction ' of the 
mood in the subordinate clause to the 



72 



lAIAAOC Z (xiv) 



aK7]7rTOV'^o^ T eh], Kal ol TreiOolaro Xaol 
ToaaoiS' oaaoiaiv av fier 'Apjeioiatv avdcraei^' 
vvv Se aev oivocrdixi-jv nrd'y^v (ppeva^;, oloi' eecire^' 
09 KeXeai iroXefioio crvveaTaoro^; Kal ttur/}? 
vr]a<i ivcrae\fMov<i ciXaS^ eKKefiev, 6(f)p en fMoXXov 
Tpcoal fiev evKra yevrjraL eTTiKpareouai nrep e/jLirrj'i, 
Tj/jbiv S alirv'i oXedpof; eirippeirriL. ov <ydp Amatol 
(T'^rjaovcTLv TroXe/xov vtjmv dXaS^ eXKO/xevdcov, 
dXX dTTOTraTrraveovcnv, epcoijaovcrt Be '^dpfir]<;. 
evOd Ke crrj ^ovXi] hrfXrjaerai, op'-^afjue Xao)v. 

Tov 8' 'qjjbe'i^er eirena dva^ dvSpcov Aja/ne/jivwv' 
" &) 'OSvaeu, fjidXa ttco^ /xe KaOiKeo dvfMOV evLirrjc 



95 



100 



95 dd. Aph. Ar. || ceu : ce Zen. 'Vat. 10.' || geinac PR. 96. JueXeai Q, 

97. SXkcin Plato Lei./, iv. 706 E. 98. rcNOiTO V. ; inel KpoT^ouci S : €eX9ojueNOid 

Plato ibiil. 99. ^nippenoi C(^ Bar. : cnippenei J Lips. 100. noXcjuou Plato 

ibid. 101 om. R. i| dnonanraNeouciN JL Par. a f ^na dotted: marg. 6\\6 
r ano) g, Plato ibid. : dnanraNeouciN H : dnonxaN^ouciN S2. 102. ShXhccqi J. || 

opxaue ONdpc^N S Par. a: of aropeueic Plato ibid. 104. ncoc : nep Lips. 



opt. of the principal clause (as Sv . . 
dyoiro is here in relation to Ss ewlffraiTo) 
merely means that the condition is re- 
garded from the same point of view as 
the main action. Here the main action 
oii Kev dyoiTo is put as a possibility only, 
so the condition is left only as a jiossi- 
bility, the speaker not caring to shilt 
his point of view in order to insist upon 
his assumption or expectation of its reality 
as he might do by the indie, or subj. re- 
spectively. If it is desired, however, to 
insist upon this expectation, the mood 
is changed to the subj., e.g. 127 6v k 
iv etirw after a.Ti/j.7j(TaiTe (cf. H. 6. § 305 
ad tin.) Thus Bentley's conj. iwlffT7)TaL 
for eiriffTai-To is needless, though to some 
extent supported by the fact that several 
MSS. have iirlaTaTai. 

93. For the addition of the clause with 
Kai oi cf. A 79, M 229. 

95 = P 173, q.v. The line was justly 
athetized by Ar. and Aph., as out of 
place ; nOn 5e requires some such phrase 
as ' I used to esteem your wisdom ' pre- 
ceding it, but there is nothing of the 
sort here. For ceu Zen. read cre, which 
probably is for (xe{o) : the hiatus after 
ae would be very harsh, even at the end 
of the first foot (see B 87). For the aor. 
coNocduHN see H. G. § 78. 1. The idiom 
is common in Attic {(vriivea-a, etc.) but 
very rare in H. ; cf. 241. Aisch. 
Agam. 277 7rai56s vias ws Kapr inw/xrjcroi} 
<t>p4vas. 



97. 89pa seems here to be final, in 
strong irony, as though the victory of 
the Trojans were Agamemnon's conscious 
purpose ; cf. 87. 

98. eUKTo, for this quasi-abstract use 
of the neut. plural cf. <pvKTa TreXuvrai, 
II 128, 6 299, ovk4t' dveKTO. irfKovTai. 
V 223, and note on M 30. ejunHC seems 
to imply ' though they are already 
victorious, you are not content with 
that, but mean to give them their heart's 
desire, the destruction of the ships.' 

99. enippenHi, descend in the scales 
of fate ; cf. 72 piwe 5' aicnfiov ^/j,ap 
'AxaicDi'. 

lOL dnonanraN^ouci, they will look 
airay from the fight thinking only of 
retreat. The vulg. dirowTaveovcFi is a 
curious ' mum])simus ' which has in- 
vaded nearly all M.'^.s. and must be of 
great antiquity, dating no doubt from 
Alexandrian times. It was first cor- 
rected by Bentley from Hesych. {Letter 
to Dr. Davics), after Barnes, conscious 
of metre but careless of form, had tried 
avrap diroTTTaveovcLv. 

102. It is impossible to say whether 
SHXHceTQi is aor. subj. or fut. indie. 
The former is, however, more usual. 
For KE Barnes conj. ae, Axt 8k. 

104. KaeiKCo: cf. a 342 inei fxe /j.d\icrTa 
KadiKfTo Trevffoi &\aaTov, the only other 
instance of the compound in H. In 
Attic writers it is equally restricted to 
the metaphorical sense. 



lAIAAOC Z (xiv) 73 

apyaXirji- (trap ov /xev eyuiv ueKovrwi avcoya 106 

vrfwi eucrcreX/iot"? ctXaB' kXKefxev vla^ 'A^atojv. 
vvp 8' eh] 09 T//crSe 7' aixelvova /xT/Ttj/ ifiairoi, 
Tj veo<i i^€ 7ra\aio<i- efMol Se Kev acrfxevcoi ei//." 

Tola I he Kol fiereeLTre ^orjv dyaOo'i Ato/i//0;;v 
" CYyv^ dv)'jp — ov Brjda /larevaofiev — ai k eOeXrjre 110 

TreideaOai Kal 1x1] rt kotcol dydarjade eKaaros, 
ovvcKa Si] yeverjcfji vea)Taro<; ei/jLi /xeO^ vp,tv 
nrarpo^; 8' e^ dyadou Kal eyo) yevo'^ ev-^op.at elvai 
Tu8eo?, ov ^)y']l3r]Lai ;^fTp; Kara yaia KaXv^e. 
UopOei yap Tpel>i TratSev dfj,v/j,ope<i e^eyevovro, 115 

MLKeov 8 ev YlXevpoH'L Kal acTrewiji KaXuBcoin, 
"Aypio<; 7]8e ^leXas", T/atraro*? S' i]v iiriroTa i^lvev^, 
TTUTpo'i ifioto iraTijp' dperrjc 8 -qv e^o-^o<i avTOiv. 

105. irdj C Lips. Veil. B. 107 r' : t* ( ';int. 108. acucNoc R, 7p. Lips. 
109. UET^neixa (>. 110. Jua*Teucojuai I'. 111. neieeceai : ezeinco \\<. Lex. 
4.33. KOTcoi : xo^w "/'• Kust. ardcacee Q (sH^^r. h. 112. NecbraTOC Si Cand 
OTrao-at Did.): Necoxepoc I'll Par. a f. 113. rCNOC : juonoc I'. 114 aO. Ar. 

Zen. 
rata 
Strabo 
Bar. Mor. 



■aaai Did.): Necoxepoc I'll Par. a f. 113. rCNOC : juonoc I'. 114 aO. Ar. 

n. : <nn. Aph. (see Ludwicli). I rata KaXuijie Ar. ft: rat' ^koXui^c ap. Did.: 
Ta KaXunTci A [yp. KaXui|;ei C llarl. a, Lips. Vuii. B. 117 pi n-.il h^fore 116, 
rabo X. 463. 118. cjuloTo Ar. fi: lueTo Zen. .JLRT. i auTcoN : dWcoN HQ 



107. e'lH oc . CNJcnoi, 1' tMG elr) 5' 
6's Tts . . airayyeiXeie, ^ IIUJ dWci ris e'ly) 
direiv. The clause ejuoi 9e kcn acJueNOJi 
cYh is virtually an apodosis to this wish ; 
for if the wisli liad been expressed, as it 
well might have been, by el 5' elr), we 
could then not have been sure whether 
we had an ordinary conditional protasis 
and apodosis, or an independent wish- 
clause, followed paratactically by a sen- 
tence expressing the result of the wish, 
as with the present text. 

IDS. dcucNcoi, for the dat. cf. H 7, 
M 374, 7 228, etc. \ H. G. % 143. 

110. JuaxeucojueN, only here in H., 
apparently in the same sense as fxardu, 
%i.x shall not be long at fault, see 11 474, 
E 233. This is clearly the stage which 
connects the older meaning, to linger (in 
Attic restricted to fj-ardv, /xaTai^dv), with 
the later to seek, in which fiarevuv is 
found from Pindar onwards. 

112. See I 54-58. 

114. Did. says that Zen. athetized 
this line and Aph. omitted it ; Ar. 
though not named must also liave 
athetized it, as the obelos is affixed in 
A. The verse is unobjectionable in 



itself, and if the genealogy is to follow 
the father's name seems indispensable. 
But the whole passage from 114 to 125 
is not only needless but incongruous, and 
quite alien to the character of Diomedes, 
who is fond of alluding to his father's 
prowess, but could hardly give a jejune 
catalogue of his relationships at sucli a 
moment. It is no doubt an interpola- 
tion, like many others, of the genealogi- 
cal school connected with the name of 
Hesiod. The objection to 114 that 
Tydeus, though killed in the siege of 
Thebes, was buried, according to the 
later legend, at Elensis, is of no weight ; 
for Pausanias (ix. 18. 2) says that his 
tomb was shewn at Thebes as well. 

115. riopeeY, the dat. instead of the 
gen. with i^eyivovTo is strange ; cf. T 
231. Mss. have Ilop^^er, and so Ar. wrote 
5t(ri>\Xddcos, but the contracted form is 
against all analogy ; the only case wliere 
it is required by the metre is 'AxtXXtt 
-if 792, q.v. The e for tj is on the 
analogy of 'ArpiC, Tvdfi, the only other 
certain instances in H. (see. however, 
Schulze (,). E. p. 458). 

116. See B 638, X 217. 



74 



lAIAAOC H (xiv) 



aXX' 6 fxev avToOt ^elve, irar-qp 8' e/xo? "Apyei vdcrOiq 
TrXay'^del'i' &)? 7a/9 ttou Zeu9 ijdeXe koX deol aXkoi. 120 

W.Bpi]aTOio S' eyrijiie Ovyarpwv, vale 8e Sciifxa 
a^veLov /BiOToio, aXt9 Se oi rjcrav apovpai 

TTVpOcfiOpOL, TToWol 8e (f>VT(bv €(7aV Op'^aTOL a/ji^i<i, 

TToWa Se OL TTpoj5aT ecTKe' KeKaaTO he irdvra'i A'^aioii'i 

ey^elrjf rd 8e fieWer uKovefiev, el ereov irep. 125 

TO) ovK dv fie yevo'i ye kukov koI dvdXKiSa (f)avre<i 

fjbvOov aTL/jitjaaiTe ire^aajjievov bv k iv eiTrco. 

SevT iofx.ev 7ro\efMoi'8e, koI ovrdfjievoi irep, dvdyKrji' 

ev6a S' eiretT avrol fiev €')(^u>/jbeda 8r]loT7]TO<i 

GK ^eXewv, ixr] ttov Tt<? e^' eXKei eX/co? dprjraL' 130 



119. aUToei : nvi^ qutoO T, yp. /cat auToQ A. i[ JuijUNG T ' Vat. 16,' ev dXXui A. 
121. cidpdcToio Lips. H euraxepa Q. 122. CKpNCibc H. 125. ei ereoN nep 

At. : cbc ereoN nep fi and at orj/xdioeLS : cJoc ereoN re \i: d. 126. re om. G : re 

PR. 



119. NQceH, was settled, had a home 
given him, cf. S 174 /cat /ce ot "Ap^et 
vdacra woXiv /cat dJjfiar' ^rev^a. 

120. According to the Scholiasts on 
nXarx©eic, evcrxvi^^""^^ TrapecrtcoTTTytre ttjv 
Tov irarpos tpvyrji', as according to 
Pherekydes, whom they quote, Tydeus 
was driven away for homicide and ob- 
tained absolution in Argos. This is 
the familiar form taken by legends of 
migration ; the absolution is a post- 
Homeric idea. 

121. For the partitive gen. eurarpcoN 
in place of the ace. see II. G. § 151 c, 
with the instances quoted there (e.g. E 
268). Tradition gives Deipyle as the 
name of Tydeus' wife. Diomedes him- 
self married another of the daughters of 
Adrastos, E 412. 

122. The possession of property in 
land, or re/j-evos ^aaiXrjCov, must be a 
mark of the unreserved admission of 
Tydeus into the royal family ; for in 
Homeric times landed property seems to 
have been restricted solely to the kings. 

124. np66aTa recurs in H. only "^ 550. 
It seems to mean cattle of all sorts, as 
in Hes. Op}). 558 xaXeTros irpo^droLS, 
XaXeTTos 5' dvdpthirois. 

125. at ' XpLardpxov ei ereoN nep, 'iv tji, 
ravra di v/j-ds et'/cos eioevai. aK-qKobra^, ei 
a\T)drj Xeyu}. at de dyjfuiideLS cbc exeoN 
nep. Did. Our mss. all agree with the 
OTj/xwoets. We must take OKOu^JueN in 



the pregnant sense, ' to know by having 
heard ' ; cf. fl 543 /cat ae, yepov, rb irplv 
jxev cLKOvofiev 6\^iov elvai, and so j3 118, 
7 193, 5 94. cLKovw is in fact a (thematic) 
perfect in form as well as sense ; If. G. 
p. 396. Ye must have heard these things, 
whether it (what I say) is true, or, ace. 
to Darbishire, Rell. Phil. p. 27, if it is 
to he said, deiiving {F)€t€os from {F)7]/j.i, 
say. 

126. oCtk Qn . . dTijmticaixe, the opt. 
is potential, you could not despise me on 
the grotind that my descent is base. See 
H. G. § 300, n. |3, where a slightly dif- 
ferent tone is assumed. For the following 
subj. eYnco, which expresses confidence, 
see on 92. 

127. ne9acu^N0N from (paivw, declared 
by speaking, as in 2 295, 5 159. This is 
the only Homeric instance of <r in the 
perf. pass, of a I'-stem. Ace. to Brug- 
mann Gr. ii. § 862 it is due to the analogy 
of the 2nd plural Tr^<paa9e = ir4-(pav-ad€. 

129. ^x*^"*^^" with gen. =a.Trex^l^eOa, 
r 84, 422, etc. 

130. €K BeXecoN, not, as usual, coming 
out of the range of missiles, but keeping 
out of the range, as they are not to go 
near at all. This use is not like the 
regular meaning of the preposition e/c, 
and is not easily to be explained. We 
should have expected airo, which implies 
merely distance from, not motion out of. 
See on 213, II 668 ; and H. G. § 223. 



lAIAAOC H (XIV) 



ti> 



aWovi 8 orpvvovTe^ itn](ro/j.€V, oi to Tnipo^ irep 
Ou/jLmc ))pa (pepovTe'i uchecrraa^ ovde fidyovTac.^^ 

W9 e(f)ad\ 01 S' cipa rov fidXa fiev kXvov -qhe iridovTo- 
^dv K i/ji€v, ypx^ ^' ^P<^ (T(f)ii' dva^ dvhpoyv WyafMefMUOiv. 

ovB' d\aoaK07rii]V et^e k\vt6<; ivvoaiyaio'^, 135 

(iWa U6T avTov<; yXde 7ra\aio)L (fycoTi eoiKoxi, 
Be^LTepyjv 8' eA,e %ei/3' WyafiifMVovot; \\TpeiBao, 
KUL piv (f)U)vij(Ta<i eirea Trrepoevra nrpoaiivha' 
" Wt pe'iSri, vvv 8i] irov A^iXXj/o? 6\oov Krj'p 
yrjdel ivl (TTijOeaai, (f)ovoi> Kal (f)v^ai> 'A^at<ui/ 140 

8epK0fX€VQ)i, eVet ov oi ei't (^peve^, ovS' ^/Saiai. 
dW' o fiev 0)9 dirokono, 6eb<i 8e i ac<fi\(oa-€ie' 

131. OTpuNeoNTec G. || 7/3. ciNHCOJueN Scb. AT. 132. a9ecTacaN 1. 133. 

5' apa: be re C. JUidXa ixku : juOgon Lips. 134. Bqn b' : p I) l>ir. ^lor. 
135. aXaoccKoniHN A*- (with liyplRU : aXaocKoniHN A'" : dXaoN CKoniHN ;>(Vm-..) 
Zen. ; KpeicoN eNOcixecoN L)"iJU I'ai. b: aprupoTOSoc anoXXwN It'. 136. 

7jT]v65otos virordaaei. dNTieecoi 9oiNiKi ondoNi nHXeicoNOC An. 141. depKOJULCNOu 

GQ (U^ supr.) Vr. d. || oi : ti Cram. Ji]}. 36-3. 13. 142. wepicrabs 6 crixos Kai ij 

X^^ty vewTipwv Sch. T. 



131. CNHCOJUEN, SC. Orjl'OTTJTl, cf. K 89 

Zei's €veriK€ irhvoKn. Bentley most in- 
geniously conj. 6vf](Toixev. 

132. eujuwi, resentment against Aga- 
memnon. Apa 9epoNTec (see on A 572), 
humouring, indulging. 

135. See on K .t1.'). 

136. naXaicoi 900x1, this vague expres- 
sion is not Homeric, as the particular 
person whose likeness is assumed is else- 
where always named. Hence the line 
added by Zen. (from -^ 360). 

140. THeeT cnI, Barnes' yrjdeeL iv is 
doubtless right. yT)dei evi {yndf' imperf.) 
Brandreth, with the Florentine edition. 

141. BepicoueNcoi, dat. although the 
gen. 'Ax''^'7os has preceded ; so I 636, K 
188, ^ 206. But the converse is com- 
moner, e.g. 26 above. Van L. {Ench. 
p. 200) ingeniously suggests that the 
original reading was 5epKO/otej'ot(o\ wrongly 
transliterated into depKo/xevcoi in tlie new 
alpliabet. The depKOfievov of a few Ms.s. 
is probably only a grammarian's correc- 
tion. 

142. die, so, by his own folly. The 
order of the words prevents our taking 
lbs as expressing a wish as in 22 107 ws 
^pis Ik re 6euiv £k t dvdpuTrwv aTroXoiro. 
ci9XcoceiG, air. Xeyofievov, and quite 
obscure in origin. It caused Ar. to 
atlietize the line, if we may judge from 
the note of Schol. T (probably An.). 



No form of the word occurs till the late 
imitative K])ics, who can only liave 
guessed at the meaning. A[i. Khod. i. 
204 has 7r65e <n(f>\6s, so he took the verb 
to mean cripple ; and this is the common 
interpretation, though it can hardly be 
said to give a satisfactory sense. Eust. 
says that the adj. was a Lykian word, 
used of hollow reeds. He and the £t. 
Mag. also (juote a form <nira\6s from an 
unnamed poet dXXd crv fiev aiiraXot re Kai 
6<pOa\fioi(7iv ^(pr}\os, where it clearly means 
blind. This too is apparently the sense 
in the fragment in O.ryrhunchns Papijri 
i. p. 37, . . rXai'J^wt XvKiwi, ore ai<p\6s 
eiretye [afd' eKaTOfJ.tioL]u]v evvfd^oia Xa^eiy 
(has the reference to the Lykian any 
significance ?). Hentze suggests that the 
sense blind is particularly appropriate 
with SepKOfjLivoii, ' may God blind his eyes 
thus as he is feeding them on the woes 
of his friends.' This is ingenious, but 
hardly Homeric. If we may accept the 
statement of Eust. that the word was 
not really Greek, but borrowed, a strik- 
ingly appropriate explanation can be 
found in tlie Semitic languages : for the 
Hebrew shdphal (Arab. is the 

verb which is regularly u- ringing 

low the haughtiness of the proud by the 
hand of God; e.g. Isaiah ii. 17 'the 
loftiness of man shall be bowed down, 
and the haughtiness of men shall be 



76 



lAlAAOC H (XIV) 



aol S' ov TTO) fidXa Trdy^v deol fiaKape^; Koreovaiv, 

dKK en ttov Tpcocov r)yr]Top€<i rjSe /jie8ovTe<i 

evpv Kovidovcnv irehlov, cru S' iiro-i^eaL avro'i 145 

(pevyovra'i irporl dcrrv vecbv airo koX KK-Lcnawv. 

0}<i eiTTOiv fiey dvaev, i7reaav/u,evo<i irehioLO. 
ocraov S' ivved-^ikoL eiria'^ov rj SeKa'^iXoi 
uvepe^ iv iroXe/xwi, eptha ^vvdyovre'i ' Aprjo^;, 
Toacrrjv e'/c cni'jdeac^tv oira Kpelcov evocTL-^Owv 150 

rjKev W'^aioiaiv Se fieja adevo<i efi^aX" eKaarcot, 
KaphlriL, dWrjKTOv TroXe/xi^ecv i^Se /xd'^eaOai. 

Hp?; S' elaelSe '^pva6dpovo<; 6(f)6a\/j,o2cn 
araa i^ OvXv/jLttolo diro piov avriKa B ejvco 
rov /xev irotirvvovTa fxd-^rjv dvd KvSidvecpav, 155 

avTOKacTL'yvrjTOv koI Saepa, xcupe he OvfxcoL' 



143. Oli nco : oi 5e yp. oCnoi (leg. oO hhi) T. 145. aCixouc GHJPRST (Lips. 
sup:), iv dWwi A. 148. OCCON &' Aph. D, Par. f j : 6cc6n t' Ar. i2. || ^NNcdxeiXoi 
. . &eKdxeiXoi Ar. ? Cf. E 860. 150. ^n cTHeec9iN J : <^n?> cTHecccm Bar. 
j\Ior. 152. KpadiH(i) CDPQR. 154. anoppiou DST Vr. A. 



rtiade loiv ' ; x. 33 ' the haughty shall 
be humhled' ; and so Dauiel v. 19, vii. 
24, and often. cri^Xos of the bent reed 
would give the required intermediate 
form. But little stress can be laid upon 
this, as the few Semitic words which have 
been identified in primitive Greek are 
all names of objects which we may reason- 
ably suppose to have been imported 
from the East (e.g. X"''^") olvos, etc.). 
See also note on a.av<p7j\os, I 647. 

143. ou nco, by no means rather than 
' not yet ' ; see note on T 306. The 
following cTi, however, leaves the ques- 
tion doubtful. 

145. KONicouciN neSioN, shall fill the 
■plain vnth dust ; a curious variation of 
the familiar kovUlv irebioio. Cf. <i> 407, 
X 405. 

147-52. Poseidon appears to drop the 
character of the ' old man,' and to 
shout in his own person, without fear of 
Zeus. The three chiefs too are suddenly 
forgotten. 148-49 = E 860-61 ; 151-52 = 
A 11-12. See Introduction. 

148. 8ccoN &', almost all ji.ss. with Ar. 
give 6(T<Tov T as in E 860, where the con- 
nexion of the line is quite different, and 
no conjunction is required. The reading 
is however possible if we put a comma 
at the end of 147 and a colon at the end 
of 149. 

].")4. CTac' k=. OuXujunoio an6 piou 



cohere closely with eiceTSe, she stood and 
gazed out of Olyinpos from a pinnacle. 
The order of the words is such as to 
suggest that the meaning is that she 
stood m Olympos on a pinnacle ; but the 
thought of the mere position is dominated 
by that of the action which proceeds from 
it. So in <p 419 rdv p eirl irrixei eXdii' 
€\k€v vevprjv yXvcpidas re avrodev e/c 
dl(ppoio Kadri/ievo^ : Eur. Ph. 1009 dXX' 
el/ui Kal aras f^ eTrdX^ewz' aKpwv ffcpd^as 
e/mavToi' aTjKov els ixeKafi^adrj . . i\ev- 
depicaw yaiav : ibid. 1224 'EreoKXerjs 8' 
VTTTJp^' dw' opdiov (XTadeis Trijpyov KeXevaas 
acya Krjpv^at arparQi. In all these cases 
the participle is strictly superfluous, and 
is to be compared to the pleonastic use 
of t'ujj', \aj3wv, etc. in Trag. Without 
altering the form of his sentence, the 
Greek, for the sake of greater vividness, 
puts in a word to describe the attitude 
of his actor, and connects it by position 
with the prepositions which express 
action, not attitude. It is possible to 
join araff' e^ OvXv/inroio by the ordinary 
pregnant construction, coming forth froTn 
Olympos and standing, leaving dirb piov 
to go with eiaeiSe : but the order of the 
words is less natural, and we have to limit 
the meaning of "OXd^ttos in such a way as 
to exclude the piov from it. Another 
explanation of these phrases will be 
found in Jebb's note on Soph. Ant. 411. 



lAIAAOC H (xiv) 



77 



Zi))va 8 eV dicpoTUTr}<; Kopv(f>rj^ iroXvirihaKo^i "IS;/? 

r/fxevov elcrelBe, (TTuyepo'i Be o'l eTrXero dvp.on. 

fxepfii']pt^€ 8 eireiTa /Sowvrt"? irorvta "Wprj 

OTTTTCO^ e^aTTCKpOLTO Aio^ voov aljio^oio. 

■ijBe Be 01 Kara 6vp,ov apiarrf (^aivero ^ovXi], 

eXOelv el^ "18?;^ ev evrvvaaav e avTrjv, 

ei TTCt)? ifieipacTO irapaBpadeeiv (^iXorriri 

Tji, ^poirjc, TOiC 8' vTTvov dTrrjfiovd re Xiapov re 

ycvrji iirl /SXecfidpoiacv IBe (fypeal irevKaXifMrjicn. 

^i) 8' 'Ifxev e? ddXafxov, rov ol 0/'\o9 vio<i erev^ev 

"Wcpaiaro^, rrvKLvd^ Be 6vpa<i araO/jboicrcv iirrjpcre 

kXtjcBl KpvTTTtjL' rj]v 8' ov ^£0? dXXo<; dvcotyev. 



160 



16i 



157-8 oiii. Syr. : 158 wfpiffffov Sch. T. 157. noXunidoKOC Ar. li : noXuni- 

doKOU ctWoi, HJ Mor. Par. b j. 158. eujubc I'ar. 1>. \i. il. cnXero idoucHi- 

oi'rws aixeivof, Sch. T. 160. rifts eV ncoc T. 162. CNxeiNacaN 1'. ccouthn 

Zeu. 163. onncoc y) : ev aWcv oncoc ijueipaiTO A. ijueipoiro II. 164. XP*^'°' 

Q Caut. 165. x^^^^G' L : x^'^o'*:" (^> : x^OeN S. 166. b' : p" Syr. 168. thn : 
t6n U {supr. iiN U"*) Par. a f j^ and to, TrXetw twv dvTiypd(pwv, Eust. : rpixui v 
ypa(pri ecrri, rfiN 9fe rvji' KXeiu, t6n bk t'ov d6.\afj.ov, the hk rdj 6vpas Sell. T. 
&' om. S. li 6NoTr€N L : ONecoreN P. 



162. Bentlev, offended at the neglect 
of the F of Fe, eouj. evrvvaaa, hut this 
change to the nom. would he vt-ry harsh. 
P. Knight saw that £ quthn represents 
^F' avTrjv, iFi being the emphatic form 
of the 3rd person implied iu the Liter 
compound eavrov ; see note on N 49.5. 
and compare eos by 6s. 

164. xpo'"' b^re = skin. The word 
does not recur in H., and in later Greek 
generally means colour, but the two ideas 
are closely connected in the common 
idea surface. So Theognis 1011 Kara 
Xpotijv peei i5p(Jbs, and conver.selv XP'^^ 
= colour in Aisch. Pcrs. 317, while in E 
354, X .279 and similar passages either 
idea will suit. Still it must be confessed 
that the phrase is an odd one. 

165. The subj. x^uhi after the opt. 
iueipaiTo cannot be satisfactorily e.x- 
phiincil, as the sending to sleep is con- 
tingent upon the iixelpaadat, and there- 
fore could not be spoken of with more 
confidence than its condition, even if we 
were prepared to admit the use of the 
subj. after a historic tense into H. at 
all ; see H. G. § 298. It is therefore 
generally agreed that the opt. must be 
restored. Thiersch, with a fine disregard 
of metrical difficulties, conj. x^''"') i" 
which he has been followed, strange to 
say, by Bekker, Baumlein, and Doderlein. 



L. Lange is hesitatingly in favour (jI x'^i'^t, 
tiiough this form is very rare in H. (see 
note on B 4), and, as he himself remarks, 
is elsewhere found only at the end of a 
line or before consonants. Possibly we 
should write xft'^'f t^\f<f>a.poi(Tif, as the 
locative use of the dat. is particularly 
common of parts of the body ; or ratlier 
Xei'ft'^f /iXe^apoitnv, which is suggested by 
the variants of Q and S. Van Herwerden 
conj. x^'^'^') to be taken as co-ordinate 
with i\df?v. 

167. enftpce, this form (from root ap 
of dp-ap-io-Kui) recurs onlj' in the repeti- 
tion of this line in 339. 

168. kXhi&i is here u.sed in the sense 
not of key (as <p 6, 47) but of lock; or 
lather bolt. So also il 455 rpus 5' dva- 
oiyeffKov fieydXrjv K\r]ida dvpdwv, where 
the KX-qts seems to be identical with the 
eiTL^Xrjs of 453. The same is the case 
with a, 442 eiri 5^ kXijio' irdw^ffev Ifiavri, 
where see M. and K. But as this tense 
of the word was dropped in later Greek, 
it led to the conjectures tov (.*c. ddXafiov) 
and rds (sc. 6vpas) for ttjv mentioned in the 
scholia. It would then be neces.sary to 
take kXtjioi with jBij, not witli cV^/xre, 'she 
went u-ith a key.' This sociative use of 
the dat. is pos.sible in itself (if. G. § 144), 
but is very forced here on account of the 
order of the words, and quite unuecessarj'. 



78 



lAIAAOC H (xiv) 



evd rj 7' elcreXdovcra 6vpa^ eTreOrjKe <paeivd<i. 
a/ji^poai7]i jjbev irpwrov lltto xP^^'^ t/u,epo€VTo<; 
Xv/jiara iravra fccWrjpev, dXeti^aro Be Xtvr' iXaicoi 
apb^pocriwi eSavML, to pd ol redvcofievov rjev 
Tov Kol KCvvfMevoio A(09 Kara '^dX.Ko^ares Scb 
€fi7r7}<; eV 'yauiv re Kal ovpavov Ik6t dvTfii]. 
T(OL p rj ye XP^^ Kokov dXeL'^afjuevr], Ihe 'yaira<i 
ire^aixivrj, x^pcyl ir\oKdp.ov<i eVXe^e (f>a€ivou<i 
KoXov'i dp,^pocrlov<i eV Kpdaro<; ddavdroio. 



170 



175 



169. eupac : yp. i:al nuXac Sch. 
S. !! XP°°^ aeaNdxoio I'lut. Mor. 
^ujuuuQTa Scliol. Arist. Ach. 17. [i 
Xpoa X€uk6n Athen. xv. 688. 
Hyiiin. Veil. 63). 173. ToO : ou 



T. II eneeHKe : ^nieeTca Zen. 170. npcora 
p. 69.3 p.. 171. Xujujuara E Par. f g j : 

ndNx' CKdeHipeN Bar. Lips. || Xin' IXaicoi : 
172. eoNCoi Pap. o : eaNCoi Athen. ibid. (ef. 
Athen. i. 17. || Kara Ar. P : nori 0. 176. 



nXesaueNH Lips. || Snese S. 177. kqXouc Kai juerdXouc Zen. Aph. 



169. For eneeHKE Zen. read eindelaa, 
seemingly on account of the asyndeton 
in the following line, and it may be 
questioned if this is not superior to the 
text. Ar. held that the shorter sen- 
tence was the more Homeric. 

170. djaBpociHi, see on B 19. We 
naturally cannot say in what form the 
divine perfume was used, or how it 
differed from the ^Xawv afi^pbaiov below. 

171. Xujuara, defilement, see A 314. 
Xin' eXaicoi, K 577. 

172. eSaNcbi is explained by the old 
lexica as = ^5er; and Brugmann [Gr. ii. 
p. 1048) regards tliis connexion as pos- 
sible. Others would write edavQi. and 
refer it to root e5 (see Aisch. Ag. 1407). 
Those who are prepared to hear that 
Hera used edible ointment may accept 
this etymology. For tlie variant eavuji, 
which is as old as Hyvin. Ven., see Allen 
in J. H. S. xviii. 24. It is of course 
indefensible, as the adj. eavos has a. 
xeeucojuieNON hen is the predicate, ' which 
was (well) perfumed.' The enclitic oi is 
added without emphasis, and is difficult 
to express in English ; if we translate 
'was perfumed for her,' it seems as though 
we meant ' was specially made for her 
use,' and this of course is not in the 
words. The usual view is that reOvw- 
fxevov is really for redvufxevui, to pd oi 
vev, the epithet having been transferred 
into the relative clause from its proper 
place in the principal sentence ; compare 
X 340 e^xeiiy'Ci | ixaKp-qis, As dxov rafj-eai- 
xpoas, and other similar passages (e.g. 
389, 646, il 167). The objection to this 



is that if we take out' the participle, the 
relative clause to pd oi Tjev becomes void 
of sense ; of course Hera had the oil 
which she used. 

173. KQTd is evidently right ; the 
meaningless itotL seems to have got 
into the vulgate from a reminiscence of 
A 426. 

174. ^unHC, vvv ofioius Schol. B (Ar.?), 
' came alike to earth and heaven.' But 
it is imi:)ossible to reconcile this with 
other uses of the word. It seems to 
have meant originally altogether, here 
perhaps evei'yiohere, throughout. This 
easily passes into the adversative sense, 
as in our al-though, for all that, Fr. 
tovtefois (see M. and R. on /3 199). It 
is, however, possible to give the word its 
ordinary sense, ' if it was but stirred, 
yet all the same the savour reached 
heaven and earth,' as though it had 
been poured over both. 

175. This is one of the three places 
where iSe is not used as an iambus alter 
the main trochaic caesura ; the otlieis 
are S 589, T 285. See note on T 318. 

177. duBpociouc : Zen. and Aph. Kal 
/MeyaXovs, probably because they thought 
that three repetitions of the adj. d/m^po- 
(Tios in nine lines were sufficient. For 
Homeric hair-dressing see Helbig IT. E. 
p. 247. Kpdaxoc : the form recurs only T 
93, X 218. KpdaT- appears to be a short 
form of KaprjUT-, with the original a pre- 
served, perhaps, by the idea that it was 
by Epic diectasis from A-par-, while 
KaptjaT- was an extension of Kapr], Cf. 
however Kpri-de/npov. 



lAIAAOC Z (XIV) 



79 



d/j.<pl 8' ap' dfi/3po(Tioi> kavov eaa6\ ov o'l WilijVi) 
e^va daKi'jcracra, ridet S' ev\ ^aiSaXa iroWd- 
'^pvaeirjc'i 8' ev€Ti]iaL Kara arPjOo'^ irepovaTo. 
^(oaaro he ^oovrjv eKarov dvcrdvoi^ dpapvlav, 
ev S' dpa ep/xara rjKev ivrpyjroicn XojSolai 
TpiyXrjva fiopoevTa' %«/3f? 3 dTreXdfiireTO iroWi]. 
KprjSe/xvQJL S' i(f)V7r€pOe Ka\v^\raro hla dedwv 
KaXcbi vyjyarecoi' XevKov S' tjv rjeXio^ u)<;' 
TToaaX S' VTTO XiTrapolaiv iBy'jaaro KoXa ireStXa. 
avrdp eirel Brj Trdvra irepi "Xpo^C di}Karo Kocrfiov, 
^rj p tfiev €K OaXd/jLOio, KaXeaaafxev?] 8' W^potirriv 



180 



182 



178. ecQT I\ip. 0. 179. noXXd : ndNxa DPR Bar. Mor. 181. zconhi 

Ar. 1'. dpapuiHi Ai. (A supr.'' 1' Pa|i. o (cf. note on E *.">7 . 182. 'ins apa .1 : 
CN&eoi Syr. 183. rpirXHN" ajuopocNTa Tivi$ T. || JULUopoeNxa I'aj). o. 

KeuKON: K]a\oN l'a]i. o (s7^///-. XJcukon : XaxinpON Par. j, ^i/ dWwt A. 186 
i;LK llarl. a. „ XXinapoiciN Pap. o. , eSHccro \ r. d. 188. p' : S" II Pap. o. 



186. 
una) 



178. CQNdN, see E 734. ^caro, of. 
'icravTo, T 150 ; the root Fecr follows the 
analogy of the dental roots in varying 
between -cff- and -ff- in the signiatic 
aor. ; H. G. § 39. 1. 

179. esuce, scraped, so as to produce 
either a smooth surface or a nap (like the 
fuller). The final operation seems to 
stand for the entire process of manu- 
facture. Compare Attic ^vcxt'ls, used of 
fine cloth. acKHcaca, xvith cunni/i<j 
handicraft, as A 11 u. Z 240, 7 438. xleei 
by its position seems to imply that 
the decoration was done when the 
manufacture was completed, i.e. by 
embroidery. 

180-81. For the pinning of the dress 
and the decoration of the girdle see 
App. G, g§ 4, 10. 

182. Note the double hiatus. That at 
the end of the first foot is probably per- 
missible {ef d4 T dp' Heyne) ; not so the 
second. P. Knight coiij. <ipij.aO' e-qKev, 
Heyne epfxar' evrjK^v, lirundreth 'ipfxara 
6riK€v. epuara, earrings. The use of 
these seems, like that of the ev^rai, to 
mark a departure from Mykenaean 
custom, as it is not clear that any of 
the ornaments found in the acropolis 
graves at Mykene were really for the 
ears. This is asserted by Schuchhardt 
of the ornaments which he figures on 
p. 193, but doubted by Tsountas- 
Manatt (p. 179), on the ground that 
none of the Mykenaean monuments 
represent a woman with rings in her 



ears, with the single exception of a carved 
mirror handle, probably of foreign fabric. 

183. The adjectives are fully dis- 
cussed by Helbig H. E. pp. 271-74. xpi- 
rXHNQ, with three drojjs, see note on 
yXrjpr], O 1G4, and the illustrations from 
archaic art given by Helbig. uopoeNra 
is of unknown meaning. The following 
explanations are j)urely conjectural : 

(1) sparkling, from root ixap of fiapfiaipu ; 

(2) root fjLep of /up-i/xva etc., ivrought v:ith 
anxious toil ; so Schol. A TreTrovrjueva 
TrjL KaraffKevrji, airb tov p-opijaai, 6 tVrt 
KaKoiradTJaai (?) ; (3) berry-like, from 
fiopov, mulberry ; so Ernesti ; (4) from 
/j.6pa or (xopos in its primitive sense part 
(cf. ixoplov), hence made of many parts, 
elaborately built up. Tlie old reading 
{rpiyXrjv') d/j.opoei'Ta was variously ex- 
plained as 'd intensive' (?) or im- 
perishable. Brandreth conj. Tpiy\T]v' 
ifjLepoevTa. The line recurs in a 298, 
but throws no fresh light on the <iuestion. 
and earrings are not again mentioned 
in H. 

184. KpHSejuiNcoi, see App. G, § 11. 
Helbig notes the absence here of the 
otlier ornaments for the head mentioned 
in X 468-69. 

185. NHraxecoi, see on B 43. Xcuk^n, 
bright as well as ichitr, cf. j" 45 XfixJ? 
5' eTTidddpofiev aiy\ri, k 94 Xei'Kr; 5' ^v 
dfKpl ya\r)ur). There is no need to adopt 
the variant \afj.irp6v, which indeed seems 
to be a mere gloss. The description 
clearly indicates linen as the material. 



80 lAIAAOC H (xiv) 

TO)v aWwv airdvevOe decov tt^o? jxydov eeiTrev 

" rj pd vv ixol Ti TTidoLO, (f)i\ov reKO<i, otti Kev eiTTOi, 190 

Yji Kev cipvijcrato, Koreacrafievrj ro ye Ovfxoa, 

ovvcK €700 Aavaoitrt, av 8e Tpcoeacnv dpiiyea ; 

rrjv S' rj/jL6i/3eT eireira Ato? Ovydrrip W^i^pohirr]' 
""Wprj, '.TpecrjSa Bed, dvyarep /xeydXato Kpovoio, 
avSa 6 Ti (f)poveet<i' reXeaai Be p,e 0v/xo<i avwyev, "195 

el Svvafxac reXecrai <ye koI el TereXecr/xevov earl.^ 

TTjV Be hoXo^poveovcra 'TrpoarjvBa Trorvia 'Upr)' 
" S09 vvp fjboi (piXoTTjra Koi ifiepov, ml re av 7rdvTa<i 
BafMvdi d6avdTov<; rjBe 6vr]Tov<; dvOpooirovi. 

el/XL yap oi^op^evr] 7ro\v(f)op/3ou ireipara yairj^ 200 

^£lKeav6p re decov yevecnv koI /xrjrepa T'r]6vv, 
Oi jx ev (T^olcTi So/jLoiaiv ev rpecfiov 7)8 driraXkov, 
Be^d/xevoi 'Pe/^?, ore re }^povov evpvoira Zev<; 
yaLrj<; vepde KaOelae Kat drpuyeroLO 6aka<Tari<;' 



189. npbc : juerd Mor. 190. H pd NU : HpoN Pap. (fi ^' Sn ?). |! ti : 

cu P. 191. TO re : lobe R. 193. t6n 9' ,T Pap. 0. | Sioc euroTHp : 

<piXojuiJui.ei9Hc Par. j {yp. 9i6c euroTHp). 195. aNoorei L [supr. €n), ev AWwi A. 
196. re: xe Pap. I ^cxai Cant. 198. nOn JUOl : &h juoi PR: juoi nOn CD 

Lips. : ev dXXwt doc nOn juoi nOn (sic) A. [| noNTa Cant. 199. SauNoc D. 

202. XI €N Ar. fi : u€ A^CD Vr. A, Hail, a d, King's Lips.^ || lu Tpe90N : 
euTpo90N J : eucTpe<poN Q : £0Tpe9ON O. 203. ^eiac Ar. Apli. H T€ : nep S. 

204. Kojeeici Pap. o. 

190. H pd NU juoi TI nieoio, see A 93. .satisfactory. Others take it to mean 

A'^an L. conj. 9] pd ks hoi, corrupted into 'if it is a thing already accomplished 

the text by an intermediate 1) p &v fxoi, in the designs of fate,' i.e. destined to 

which is now found in the papyrus. be done. But such fatalism is not 

19f)-96 = S 426-27, e 89-90. teteXc- Homeric either in expression or thought. 
cueNON, capable of accomplishment. The 199. 3aii.Nai, read either dd/xvacxai 

ideas ' done ' and ' doable ' are closely with Bentley or ddfivris with Brandreth. 
allied, as is seen in the verbal adjectives 201. Tetbys appears only here in H., 

in -Tos, which themselves are almost nor do we tiud any mention elsewhere of 

participles (compare rvKTrjiai jBoeaaL ]M Okeanos as the progenitor of the gods ; 

105 with caKos Tervy/xivov S 9) ; kt7]t6s= he is only personified as a deity, outside 

gainablc,fn^KT6s = vid)ierable,(pvKT<illl2S, this book, in T 7. Hesiod {Theog. 133- 

TTtffrd X 456, ovK e^irov, there is no getting 36) names Okeanos and Tetliys among 

Old, Hes. Theog. 732 (see H. G. § 246 *). the other children of Gaia and Uranos, 

Here tliis yiregnant sense has been im- including Kronos. Virgil goes a step 

ported into tlie participle, so that farther with his Oceanumque imtrcm 

T€T€\€(TiJi^vov = * reXeards, cf. drAeoTos, rcrum, (J. iv. S82. Brandreth conj. pocDc 

that cannot be acconiplished (so van L. (fpowj' as he writes it) for ee<2)N,/rt,<^e?' o/ 

Ench. p. '326 : 'participium pro gerundio' rivers, cf. 245, <i> 196. See also Plato's 

Brandreth). The phrase is commonly comments, Theaet. 152 D. 
explained to mean 'if it is a thing that 203. 'PeiHC, for the gen. after S^^ao-^at 

has been accomplished and therefore see on A 596. For tlie deposition of 

may be done again,' which is not Kronos see note on 9 479. 



lAIAAOC Z (XIV) 



81 



Tov'i el/ji oyjro/xivy], Kai crcf)' uKptra veiKea \vao). 
7/8?; 7ap hi]poi> "^povov uWyfKujv uTre^ovTuc 
evvf]'^ Kol (f)i\oTi)TO<:, eVel '^o\o<i e/jLTreae dvfj.o)(. 
el Keii'Oi 7 eireeaai TrapanreTriOovcTa <f)i\ov Krjp 
el*i euin]v dvecraifii ofiMOPjpai (f}i\uT7)Ti, 
ale'i Ke acf>t, (piXr] re kuI alhoirj Ka\eoLp,7]v.'^ 

rtjP S' auT€ irpoaeenre (f)i\ofifj,eiBt)^ WcjipoBiTT}' 
" ovK e'crr ovSe eoiKe reov eiro^ upvi]aacrdaf 
'Ai]vo<; yap rov dpLcrrov iv uyKoivrjtaLv lavei<;.'^ 

y KoX ciTTo crTi'idea(f)iv iXvcraTO Kecnov ifidvra 
ttolklXov ev6a he ol deXKTy'jpia irdvTa rervKTO' 
evd^ evi fxev ^i\oTrj<i, ev S' Ifiepo^, ev 8' oapiarv^ 
7rdp(}>aaL'i, ?; t eKXeyjre voov irvKU irep (^poveovrwv. 
Tov pd 01 efM/3a\e ■^epcrii/, eTro? t e(f)aT e/c t' oi'Ofxa^e- 
" ri) vvv, Tovrov Ipbdvra rewi, eyKdrOeo koXttcoi 



210 



211 



208. KeiNOJN Zen. Aph. JPQRS Hail, il, Vr. d, A. 209. oxioiueHNai Pap. o, 
Syr. (not oucooieHNai;. (piXoTHxa Lijis. 210. K6 : Kai J: t€ P. 213 ad. 

Aph. Ar. 215. xexuKTai Lips. 216 om. Lips. esi b' Yuepoc (I'a]>. o si'pr.), 
Boissonade ^iicc iv. 450. || ^f rtci tQv virofivrj/xaTuv Ad' h 5' ms. i oapicruc Did. 
217. <ppoN€ONTOc L (siipr. con), Aiistotle L'th. Xic. vii. 7 : 9poNeoNTa J £t. Mag. 
Li6. 5o. 218. eBaXe (^S. 219. TH : rifes thi Ap. Lc.r. \i>-2. :j ^so DU). refill 
6* G. I ^NiKdxoeo PR. 



20.5. fiKpiTQ, oulless, never brought 
to a 'crisis'; see note on B 246, and 
compare <j 'J64 ^Kpiuav ^eya veiKos. 

207. euNHC Kai 9i\6thtoc is co-ordinate 
with and explanatory of ciXXhXcon, but 
does not govern it. The order of the 
words, witli the natural break at the 
end of the line, is enough to shew this. 

20S. KeJNCO is preferable to the well- 
attested Keivuv : for the ' whole -and - 
part ' construction is usual with Krip. 

209. ciN^caiui A, with interaspira- 
tion ; it is from tj'aj, should I set them on 
their bed ; see on aveaavres, N 657. The 
word evidently alludes to Kadelae above 
(204). For OJucoeHNai {iiw. \ey.) compare 
6/ibv X^x°5 eiaavajiaiueii', Q 291. 

213. ddere'iTai, otl €K\vei TTjf X'^'P^" 
(does away with the graciousness of the 
gift), €1 ev€Ka TOV At6s diduai /cat ovk 
aiV^s • irpo-qdeTfi di Kai 'ApiaTO(pdvT]S. 
The criticism is petty, and atlietesis 
would leave us with a speech of one line 
only — a thing which is found occasion- 
ally in the later books, but not elsewhere 
before !i 182. The use of the article in 
ToO dpicrou is suspicious. 

214. The ' pierced (embroidered') strap' 
seems to be a mere charm carried in the 

VOL. II 



koXttos (App. G, 5), not the girdle which 
Aphrodite is wearing. It is not called 
i'uifrj and is taken avh (TTrjO€cr<pi. whereas 
the girdle lay lower, round the waist, 
at least in archaic times (Helbig H. E. 
p. 211). The strap may typify the bond 
which unites two lovers, kcctoc is a 
mere adjective (cf. TroXiVeo-ros ip.6.% of 
the helmet, P 371) and is not turned 
into a subst, the cestus, till much later 
— hardly in fact before the Roman 
mythologists. 

215. Eilitors generally adopt Her- 
mann's T^ for hi against all Ms. authority 
(including A, though La R.'s silence would 
imply the contrary). But the change is 
needless, cf. Z 245, 48, N 21, -^ 680. 

217. 'This line has all the appearance 
of a gloss on the word dapicruc, but 
there is no record that any of the ancient 
critics condemned it. The use of the 
two words in apposition may be sup- 
ported, however, by 70X^^77 . . vyjvtiili}, 
e 392, and jierhaps /x6(rxoi<n \i'yoi<ny, A 
105 (q.v.). ^kXcij/c, dtxeircs, see on A 132. 
For the sentiment cf. o 421-22. The last 
half of the line is found also in I 554. 

219. xfl is apparently an adverb from 
the pronominal stem ta, meaning simply 



G 



82 



lAIAAOC H (xiv) 



220 



225 



TTOiKikov, Ml eve Trdvra Terev^^^araL' ouSe ae (^iifxi 
anrpriKTov ye veecrOai, 6 n cfipeal ayiai, /jbevoLvdL<i. 

w? (jidro, /jbet8T]aev 8e /3ow7rt9 ttotviu ' Hpi] 
fiecS^'jcracra S' eirena eo)0 eyKarOero koXttcol. 

i) fiev €^7} 7rpo<i So)fjia Ai09 dvyaTrjp A<^poBiT7], 
"Hprj S' cit^aaa XtVet' piov OvXvfiTTOLO, 
TliepLr]v 8' e7n/3dcra koX ^¥ifia6ii]v epaTeivrjv 
aevaT ecp iTnroiroXwv %prjiKOiv opea vi(f)oevTa, 
aKpoTcira^ Kopvcpd^, ovSe ■ySova fxapTTTe ttoSouv 
i^ 'AOoco B' eirl irovrov i^rja-ero KV/xuLvovra, 
Arjfjivov S' elaacpLKave, iroXtv Oeioio ^oavTO^' 
€v6^ "TirvwL ^vjjb^X'TjTO, Kacriypi^Tcot Savdroio, 

221. rcNeceai GS : reNeeceai avrl tov yevrja-eadai Demetrios. || <pp€ciN fiici D. 
222. uei^HCeN : rHeHce(N) J Harl. a {yp. ueiaHce) Lips., yp. T. 223. €cbi Zen. 
(Ar., Sell. T) ii: juecco(i) Ar. (Zen., Sch. T) A.J Hail, a d, Par. b: Tecc>(i) R (t 
clotted) Harl. b, Par. (I. il eNiKdreero (Psit^jr.) R : ^NiKdreeo P^ : erKareeo JU Lips. 
226. &' : t' Q. 227. ceiiar' : if aWwi ^ccut' A. -; rifis innoNOJUtoN Scli. T : 

yp. innoKouwN Lips, i epaKWN P. H NKpocNTQ : ckiocntq PRS Par. f. 228. 

juidpne HJS. 229. eni: ec Zen. A ph. || 4Bl^caTO DGJS Syr. Pap. o. 230. eeioio 
dNQKTOC D'PR : eoaNTOC qnoktoc Bar. 231. €Ne' : eN b' Q. i rives 

<Trpoa>ypdipovai.v £:p)(OJU.eNcoi Kaxd 96X0 BpoxcibN en' aneiposa raTaN T. 



230 



there (see Brugmann Gr. ii. p. 787). The 
form TTjre however, quoted from Sophron, 
shews that it must liave been restricted 
to an interjeetional use on handing over 
something, so that at an early date it 
came to be felt as the irai)er. of a verb 
meaning hold, take. Cf. the Cyprian 
inscr. (Collitz 135) on a terracotta askos, 
TO, 'Ereoddfia irldi (like i 347 Ki'/cXw/', 
TTj -kU olvov). The whole line is very 
similar to e 346, where Leukothoe gives 
her Kpride/jLvov as a magic charm to save 
Odysseus : tt} de, rode Kp/jSe/uLvov vtto 
arepfOLO ravijaffai. 

221. Neeceai in future sense as 2 101, 
^ 150, 5 633, ^ 152, and elsewhere, like 
Uvai. : see Curtius J'b. ii. 315 and the 
general remarks of Delbriiek 6-V. iv. p. 120. 
8 Ti implies an adverbial accus. ro in 
the principal clause, thou shall not return 
foiled in respect of that which, etc. : see 
H. G. §§ 269-70.' 

223. p-iawi for ccoi seems to be an 
alteration made to avoid hiatus. The 
text is evidently right as answering to 
T£wt in 219. 

226. riiepiHN, see B 766. 'HuaeiHN 
(evidently from d/nados) the coast-land 
of Macedonia (so Strabo). But in Hymn. 
Ap. 216 it is in Thessaly, as the god 
takes it (and Pieria) on his way from 



Olympos to lolkos. Compare e 50 
Tlupirju 8' iwi^as {'Epfj.T]s) e^ aldepos 
^/xTrecre ttovtoii- aevar ^ireiTa k.t.\. 

229. Athos is named only here in H. 
It recurs also in the catalogue of Hgmn. 
Ap. 33. Brandreth reads 'A.ddov (P. 
Knight adaFoo), Menrad e/c S' 'A06ul'(o), 
the ' Attic ' declension in -ws being very 
doubtful in Homer. 

230. Thoas is mentioned again as the 
contemporary king of Lemnos in ^ 745. 
He is of course not to be confused with 
the Aitolian leader Boas 'Avdpai/j.ouos vlos, 
B 638, etc. Why Lemnos should have 
been chosen as the spot at which Sleep 
was to be found we cannot even guess. 
It is natural to suppose that there was 
some local cult of Hyp)nos there, but if 
so it has left no trace. A solution of the 
question given by Scliol. A is sufficiently 
characteristic to be quoted. Lemnos 
was a haunt of Hephaistos, who had 
married Xdpis (^ 382). It was therefore 
a younger sister-indaw of his of whom 
Hypnos was enamoured (275-76), and 
his house would be a place to which the 
amorous god would be likely to resort in 
order to pay his addresses. 

231. The brotherhood of Sleep and 
Death is a familiar allegory in all litera- 
ture ; .see, for instance, II 682, Hes. 



lAlAAOC Z (xiv) 83 

eV T dpa 01 <f)v X^^P^' ^'""O'? t t(f>aT tv r ovu^a^ef 

""TTTve, ava^ ttuvtcov re Oeoiv iravrtov r di'dpojiriov, 

i]fiev S}') TTOT e/xov e'7ro9 e/cXues, j}o' eVt /cat vvu 

ireiOev eyco Be Ke tol ideco ^apii^ i'jfiara iruvTa, 23rj 

KOifxrjaov fxoL 'Arjvo^; vir u(f)pvcnu oaae (f)aeivco, 

avTLK eVe/ Kev iyco jrapaXe^o/bLac ev (pcXoTJjri. 

B(opa Be TOL Booaw koXov Opovov, ck^Oltov alei, 

Xpvo'eov' " l[(f)ataTo<i Be k e/xo? 7r«ts" a/x(f)iyv)']€i<; 

rev^ei aaKi]aa<i, inro Be dprjvvv wocriv ijaei, 240 

Tcoi Kev e7ri(Txoirj<; XcTrapov^ TruBa^ elXaTrtvci^cov.' 

Ti-jv B d7ra/j,eil3o/xevo<; Trpocrecfxovee V7]Bufj.o<; "Ttti'o?* 
"' Hpr), irpecrjSa Bed, Ovyarep fxeydXoio Kpovoio, 
iiWov fjiev Kev eycoye Oeo)v aleiyeverdoyv 

peia KaTevvi']craifJ,i, kuI civ Trora/xolo peedpa 245 

^D.Keavov, 6<i irep yeveai'i Trdvrecrai TervKrat- 
Zrjv6<; B' ovK CIV eycoye K^povlovo^ ctaaov Ikol/j-tiv 

234. HUCN : ci u^N JLRSU Lips. {yp. fi), yp. Eust. 235. neiee' .Ii^» Par. b f : 
neTee 1): neieeo ST Pap. o. ideco x^piN : ei3eco x°P'n G<JT and at 5ri,a^5(is : 
XdpiN eideco Av. Lli : X*^?"^ iQeco P. 236. Koijuic(c)oN C {H snpr.) Mj Hail, a, 
Lips. Yr. A. li On' Ar. Apli. 12 : en" Zeii. KiiiLi;'.>. 237. auxiKa b' eV kcn f}. 
239. eJUlbc : euoi S. 240. xeuxci Syr. [supr. z). 241. enicxoiec Al Wn. 11 
(ovTus HpicOiavos A) : enicxoiac Syr. rives €Trayov(nv aurdp enHN 9h ncjV 
icaTeuNHGeNxe YdHai, arreTXai xdde noNxa noceiSdcoNi aNOKXi, i". 242. on 
NHduJUOC di'v tC:i v All. 243. Hpa K. eurdxHp I'lJ. 245. KaxeuNdcaiJUi 
T \ r. A. 246. dXXa av, rov Apiarapxof dyaTruii' del Kai 0ai\ud<^wi', oi'a' dvorfit 
KpdrTjros dfayLyixl'iTKovros coKeaNOC ocnep reNCCic ndNxecci xexuKxai, dNdpdciN h&£ 
eeoTc, nXeicxHN <d';- eni raToN Vhcin, Plui. JA/. p. 'J'-i^ K. 
1 

Thcofj. 212, 756-59, Virgil Aen. vi. 278. half of the line see k 367. nociN, fur 

Statues of the pair stood together at the fed, is not to be coiistiui-d with 

Sparta (Paus. iii. 18. 1). Compare the inrh. 

striking phrase <[iioted from the comedian 241. cnicxoiHC is an entirely anomalous 

Mnesimachos, virvos rd iiLKpd rov tiavdrov form in II., nor are the variants fTrt^xoias, 

fjLva-TTipLa. eVtcrxoies any better (//. G. Jj S'S). ext- 

234. HXi.CN . . nbe, as . . so, like IT o'xft'/sniight be defended asa non-thematic 
236, d 383, of. H 301. A comparison of form from the aor. stem o"xf-, cf. imper. 
A 453 suggests ijdrj fxiv. d iiiv is of (7xfs (whicii, however, is itself not 
course an admissible variant. Homeric). tTTicrxoies seems to have been 

235. All the attested variants here are the old vulgate. and is explained by the 
wrong ; eloiw X"P"' i^ condemned by the scholiasts as a mistake of the ^eroxa- 
synizesis, Ar.'s x^^P'" e'Sf'w still more by paKTrjpiffavTfs fov eTiffxoiv^- They remark 
neglect of the F, and the vulgate iSeco that a comfortable chair is an approjiriate 
by the short stem-vowel, which is ([uite gift to the god of sleep. — The added 
irregular. The correct form is FeLdio lines given by Schol. T are evidently 
(cf. eido/xev, ei'Sere), whicli was Hist meant to account for the fact that in 
restored by Brandreth. See If. G. % SO. 354 Hypnos takes it upon him to go 

240. Tcuzei, read rer^et F' with van and tell Poseidon. But if tliey are 
L. For the nature of the dpovos see accepted, the words of Hera iu 41 tf. 
Helbig H. E. p. 118 ff. For tiie last become rank perjury. 



84 



lAIAAOC H (xiv) 



ovSe Karevv7](TaLfji, ore fii] avTo^ ye KeXevoc. 

7]8rj yap fxe kol aWo re?; eiTLVvaaev e(f)eT/xr], 

r]lxaTi Ton ore K€tvo<; inrepOvixo^ /\io'i vloa 250 

eirXeev ^IXioOev, Tpcocov ttoXlv i^aXaTrd^Wi. 

rjTot iyo) p,ev eOek^a Ato^ voov alyw^oio 

vrjhvpLO<i cifKpt'^vdel'i, crii Se ol kuko, jxr^aao OvpLcot, 

opaaa dpyaXewv dvepiOiv eirt ttovtov ai]Ta^, 

248. OTi (,) {supr. c). [i KeXeuH J {si'jit: oi) : KeXeuei L {supr. oi) Bar. Lips. 
249. aWo T€H Ar. AC(;H : aXXoc teh Par. j : aXXo xe A rek R : aXXo TeH(i) 
Zen. (?) DLT Par. e f- : dXXoxeHi Syr. : aXXoxe h(i) Parineiiisko.s JST ^lor. Lips. 
Harl. a : aXXoxe A P Par. f^ : aXXoxe ch Cant. Vr. ]> : tiXXoxe cfii \'r. A : aXXox' 
£h Q : aXXoe' eft Harl. b, King's, Par. d. |l encNucceN Syr. || e9exjUH(i) DJQSTU 
Syr. Mor. Vr. A, King'.s, HarL a b, Par. d e f . 251. iXioei S. 252. eeeXza P : 
eXe=a ft. 253. KaKOu[Hcao Pap. o. 



248. ox€ JUH, unless, see on X 319. 

249. The critical questions raised by 
this line are complicated and difficult, 
though the general sense is clear enough. 
Most of the readings recorded above are no 
more than interpretations of an original 
aWoTty}{i)€Tnvvaaeve<peTfjL7){L) : the only 
actual variants are aWorea-r], aXKoder], 
and eTrevvcra-ev. But of all the alterna- 
tives none can be right. Those which 
read dWore, with the pause at the end 
of the third foot, are metrically intoler- 
able, while those with fiXXo give no 
satisfactory .sense. Ar. indeed assumed 
in his reading (that of the text) an 
ellipse of Kara, in another respect a 
command of thine taught me a lesion ; 
but this use of aXXo is without analogy, 
for X 322, and ^ 454 which are quoted 
prove nothing. As an alternative we 
might assume for -rnvvaaw the constr. of 
OLbaffKu, thy command tcmght me another 
lesson ; but then we must take another 
lesson to mean ' a lesson on another occa- 
sion,' which goes beyond all reasonable 
limits of looseness of expression. The 
same objections apply to the reading 
6XKo rerJL . . e<peTfj.T]i, in another respect 
Zens taught me a lesson through a com- 
mand of thine. Besides, the parallel 
passages A 590, T 90, shew that the 
right ])hrase is ^5r; /cat dWore. It 
appears then that there must be a very 
ancient corruption of the text, to be 
emended by conjecture. Van L. trans- 
poses, dXXoT i(p€Tixfn crrji. ewivvacras 
(remarking w-itli truth that the aor. is 
needed). Very ingenious and less violent 
is Brugmann's aWod' ern eTriwaaes (leg. 
-o-as) icperpLTJi, once before thoic didst teach 
me a lesson by a command of thine, for 



which see Ap}). A (vol. i. p. 564). This 
he suggests was the reading of Zen., who 
used eos freely of other persons than the 
third sing, (the scholia only say Tir/v. 
avv tG)l t, i.e. -rji. . , icperfXTji). The 
first part of this conj. has now some MS. 
support ; if there ever existed a variant 
eirlvvaaes (or -as) we should have expected 
to find some notice of it, but in the 
fragmentary state of our excerpts this 
objection is not fatal. The whole con- 
text (to say nothing of Alos in the next 
line) shews that the icjierfxr) is that of 
Hera, not of Zeus, and that Zeus cannot 
be the subject of iwivvacrev : so that we 
cannot read any form of ibs, in view of 
its reflexive sense, except with iTriwaaes. 
There is thus good ground for supposing 
that the passage may have been altered 
in order to avoid the application of erji 
to the second person. niNucceiN, to make 
luise, (Tcofppovii^eiv, TraiBfveLv, as the scholia 
render it, occurs only here; cf. 10. 
The reading iiriwadev of Syr. suggests 
the deriv. from eTn-vvaaw, 2>riclced me on ; 
but such a metaphorical use of viuaaoj- 
seems to be without analogy in Greek. 
Hesych. appears to have read iiriwaKev, 
and this form is used by Aisch. Pers. 830. 

250. Aioc uioc, Herakles, whose name 
does not occur till 266. This legend is 
referred to again at somewhat greater 
length in O 18-30 ; cf. also T 96-133 for 
the enmity of Hera to Herakles. kcTnoc 
expresses dislike as E 604 kuvo^" Xp-qs. 

252. EeeXza is evidently superior to 
^Xe^a, put to bed, a grotesquely material 
metaphor. ^deX^a is given in the second 
Aldine and most subsequent editions- 
till Heyne. 

254. diHxac, see note on 626. 



lAIAAOC Z (XIV) 85 

Kai fiLV eTreira }s.6wvK iv vai.o/j.evr]V uTreveiKa^, 255 

v6a<pi <pi\o)v Trdvriov. o S' eTreypu/xeiwi ^aXiTraive, 

piTTTd^oyv Kara 8o)/j.a Beov^, e/xe 8' e^o^a TTi'ivroiv 

^7)T€f Kai K€ fj, diaTov air' aldepoi; efx/SaXe TrovTfoi, 

el fir) Nl/^ 8/ji,i'jT€ipa Qeoiv ecrdcoae kuI dvhpoiv 

Tr/i/ Iko/u,}]!' (pevycoi', o 8' iiravaaro '^coofx.evo^ Trep- 260 

d^ero yap fir] Nu/CTi dofji d7roOup,ta epBot. 

vvv av rovTO fi di'coya^ d/j.i']^ai'ov dWo reXeacrai.' 

TOP B aure Trpoaeeiire /Bomtti^ iroTina 'Wpi]- 
" "Tirve, TL r] he crv ravra fxeTCL (ppeal a?}icn p.evoii'di'i ; 
7} (f)y]L'i &)9 Tpcoeaaiv dpij^efMev evpvoira 'Ai)v 265 

6ii<i WpaK\i)o's irepi-^doaaTo, iraiSo^ eolo ; 
dW W\ eyw Se /ce tol \apLT(i)v pbiav oirXorepdoiv 
hcoaoi oTTVie/uLevaL ical arjv KeKXPjaOai aKoirii'.'^ 268 

o)? (pdro, ^i'lparo ^''Ttti^o?, dp.ei^op.evo-; he Trpoayjvha' 270 



255. K6cdN (rnn. &') V : k6on9' Kallistratos C. 256. aNerpoiicNoc J .iikI ap. 
luist. : erpojuENOc R : enarpojucNoc Par. li. x'^^^i^'ne •'^. 258. Ke njit. liTU. ' 
an' : On' J.. 259. djUHTeipa : juHTeipa Zen. A])li. 261. dzero . . cpdoi : 
aV9eTO . . pesHi nji. l'.u>t. eOHi : rn'tj 9iXH! 'I". 263. -,/\ coc 96x0 ueidHCCN 

de eea XeuKcbXcNOC fipH, x*^'P' '■'^ •'^'n KaTepeneN T. 265. apHrejmeN ••■J','. 

Ar. wrote Zfi with n' at the beginning of tiie next line : .so ACD'H.I Li|i.s. Syr. 
(ZHi ' n'). See O -207, P. 332. 268. After this r''"r)'"r;H.T;^ Vr. h insert 

nacie€HN, hc aicN ijueipeai HJuaTa ndNxa 269 

(^eXaeai [D'nS]). 

258. zi^Tei, this verb occurs only here older Graces is here implied. The xap'^-f » 
in II. in place of di^rjinai. oTcton, ' jmt are vaguely personified in E 338, P 51. 
out of sight,' i.e. sent to perdition ; cf. j" 18, 6 364, <r 194, as companions of 
a 235, 242 oix^t' dicrros S.irv(XTOs, and aiSt}- Aphrodite, givers of beauty, etc. ; and 
\oi = des(roijiuf/. in i] 382 Xdptj is the wife of Hcphaistos. 

259. For BjuHTcipa Zen. and Aj)!). Their number seems from this jiassage 
read fxriTfLpa. a liarbarous form and far to have been regarded as indefinite. In 
less apjiropriate than the text. Cf. I'Trros Hesiod I'/icof/. 9(i7 we ahead}' find the 
Trav5afj.dTojp. Q 5. mimber three; in 945 He[)haistos marries 

260. Ikouhn in pregnant sense, ' came Aglaie oirXoTo.Trji' XapiTwv. Pausanias 
as t\-er7;s ' : cf. X 123. has an interesting chapter on the 

261. dnoeujuia is explaitied by A 562 (|Uestion, ix. 35. The word 6nX6T€poc 
OTTO 6vf.wv dvai. The use of julh after has not been satisfactorily explaineii. 
azcTO is curious ; we should have ex- Tiie derivation from 6Tr\ov rarely, if 
peeted the infin. ever, gives a good sense, and hero is 

265. fi 9HIC, an ironical (juestion, (piite impossible, kg . . doocco, see on 

which regularly follows another with X 66. 

Tt 17, as in Z 55, 244. For the form f-69]. The scribe who first interpolated 

Zhn at the end of the line cf. 9 206. tliis line from 276 appears to have aimed 

267. onXoxepdcoN, (/y?(</i/«/ rather than at originality by writing iudpeai for 

younge7\ cf. drjXvTepdu}!', Kovporepos {A '.i\6) e^XSeai, quite unconscious of liis false 

etc. {H. G. § 122, van L. Ench. \\ 246). quantity. 

In many cases the word is a real com- 270. x^po^o, tliis aor. occurs lierc 

l)arative, e.g. B 707, A 325 (compare only, though the reduplicated thematic 

also the superl. oTrXdraros I 58) ; but form {Kfx^P°vT° ^tc. ) is not uncommon, 

we cannot suppose that the existence of and ixdprtv is found also in Y 23, K 541. 



86 



lAIAAOC Z (xiv) 



*' aypet vvv (xoi o/jLoaaov auarov ^rvyo'i vBcop, 

X'^ipt' Se TT/i kreprjL fjuev e\e ^Pova irovkv^oreipav, 

Trjc 8' ereprjL aXa fiapiiaperjv, Xva voilv airavTe'^ 

fxaprvpoi 6i(T ol evepde 6eol }\.povov a/ji(f>l^ eovTe<?, 

rj fiev ifiol hooaeiv ^apurcov fiiav oirXoTepdaiv, 275 

TlaaiOerjv, 7^9 r' avro'i eeXSofiaL y/xara Travra. 

oj? ecpar , ouS' uTrlOrjae 6ea \evKOikevo<i ' Hpr;, 
oifxvve 8' ft)? GKeKeve, 0eov<i S' oi'Ofirjvev ciTravra^ 
T0U9 viTorapTapLOVi, ol T(T>}z^e? /caXeovrai. 

avrap eirel p op^ocrev re reXevrrjcrev re rhv opKov, 280 

Tft) /Sijrrjp, AV]p,vou Te koI "Ipi/Spov aaru XcTTovre, 
rjepa eaaafievu) pL/j.(f)a Trpijacrovre Kekevdov. 
"\hrjv 8' lKea9i]v TroXvTnSaKa, p^Tjrepa 9r]p6)v, 
A.eKTOv, ode 7rpo)Tov XiTreTrjv aXa' too S eVl x^paov 

271. aaxoN CPRSTU Pap. 0, \i: A. 272. noXuBoTcipoN T. 273. finaNTa 

Vr. d. 274. udpTupec Zen. |i wc' ol : occoi .J: cjcin fj 5ccoi Eust. || Kp6Nou RS. 
276. THC t' PR : hc {om. t') Zeii. A]ih. 277. eea XeuKCoXeNOC : Boconic noxNia 
Syr. 278. <yp.> eebu b' onojuhngn eKacxoN T. 279. xiTONec R Lips. Vr. 
A. 11 <wpo(r>ypd(povai rives ^juinuc 3' €k nexpHC KaxeiBojueNON (.svV) cxurbc udcop 
Sell. T. 281. Xhjuinon S Pap. o (]non), Par. c g. [, YuBpoN S : nvh Xhunoio Kaxd 

uera acxu XinoNxc tI yap vvv wpos rrjv "ln[3pov; Sell. T. H XmoNxec Bar. 282. 

Hepa e' Harl. a. 283. Ykqnon Yr. d : iKdceHN U. 

271. cidaxoN, a word of unknown 
derivation and meaning. Connexion 
with ddixj is usually assumed as obvious ; 
but (apart from the question whether 
the real form of the verb is not ddi'w, 
see on 9 2.37) this explains neither form 
(da- for dva-), quantity (cf. dFdr-q with 
a-g), nor meaning. In 91, x 5 we 
have daaros {-^ — ^ ^) apjilied to the 
contest of the bow ; but that expression 
is equally unexplained. The word reeurs 
in Greek only in Aji. Rliod. ii. 77 
Kapros daaros, invincible in strength. 
The problem is beyond our powers of 
solution. For the oath by the Styx see 
on B 755. The appeal to the nether 
gods does not reappear when Hera next 
swear.s (0 36 ff. ) ; it seems to indicate 
the want of a more distinctly personal 
sanction than a river, even in the case 
of a god ; for this purpose only the 
older dynasty was available. Men also 
appeal to the underworld in similar 
circumstances, F 278. The touching of 
land and sea may be regarded as an 
inclusion of the entire order of nature 
among the witnesses, or perhaps as a 
physical means of calling the attention 
of the powers below ; see I 568. 



273. jmapiiapeHN, here only as an 
epithet of the sea ; cf. Virgil's aequor 
marmorcvm. 

274. The Ho.meric form is not wci 
but ewcri (except in the very late passage 
w 491). We cannot read fidprvp' ewai, 
as the elision of -01 in the nom. plur. 
is inadmissible ; van L.'s fiaprvp^uai is 
possible, thougli the verb happens not 
to occur in H. Eust. mentions a variant 
ocrcroL ivtpOe deol, but the passages quoted 
to defend the omission of the subjunctive 
of dfil are insufficient to justify it here 
(A 547, E 481, A 477, S 376, 394. Of. 
also fiKjiv for ^riicTiv, T 202, 580). 
Nauck would expel 272-74 altogether. 

279. For the Titans see 479. The 
genuineness of this line has been ques- 
tioned, but without sufficient ground, 
as it seems to be implied in 274, and 
there is no case of an Olympian god 
swearing by his fellows. At all events 
if 279 is condemned, 278 must go 
with it. 

284. AeKxdN, the promontory forming 
the S.W. angle of the Troad (see 9 47), 
is naturally brought by the Scholiasts 
into etymological connexion with the 
X^xos of Zeus and Hera. 



lAIAAOC Z (XIV) 



87 



/37]T1]V, uKpoTaTrj he irohow vtto (tcUto vXij. 
ei'd' "Ttti/o? fiev efxeive 7rdpo<i Ato9 ocrcre ihecrdai, 
et? iXdri-jv dva^d<i irepifj-yKeroi', y tot iv "\hi]i 
/xaKpoTciTt] 7re(f)uvla 8i^ i)epo^ aldep' iKuvev 
evd^ i]<7T o^oiaiv 7re7rvKacr/xevo<; elXaTii'Oicriv, 
opvidi Xiyvpfji ivaXlyKWi, ijv t tV opecrai 
^aXKL^a KiK\i']crKovat deoi, avSp€<s Se Kv/xivciv. 
lipr] Be Kpat7rvo)<; Trpocre/S/jaeTo Tdpyapov uKpov 
'IS?;? vyjrrjXPji:' iSe Be ve(f>e\i]y€peTa Zeiss'. 
&)«? B iBev, cii? fjLiv epo? 7rvKi,va<i (f>peva<; dp.<^eKu\v^ei', 



290 



285. uno ceieTO Ar. Zen. Aj)!). Pap. o (uno[) : cneceicro K : uncceiero li. 
u\h : VaH Vr. d, 7/). Lips. 286. ejuiJUNe A supr. occe ibeceai : qccon iKecoai 
Cant. Vr. A. 288. n€9UKuTa K. 289. nenuKNCoucNoc 1' 1-,,/. nenuKaouENOCi. 



292. npoceBHcaro D.IQRSU Paii. 0, Syr. 
16': ^pcoc 12. nuKNdc Lips.: nuKiNd S. 



293 om. K. 



294. epoc 



>vr. 



■Vat. 



285. The hiatus before OXh is uiiex- 
plaineil, except as a jjossible trace of the 
lost initial sibilant ; a very doubtful 
resource. The variant "Idt) does not 
lielp matters. Note also that this is 
the only place in H. where a short 
syllable stands before (jdw, which is 
elsewhere always regarded as beginning 
with a double consonant, probably aF, 
written (tct after the augment and in 
composition, just as with cevai : see note 
on A 549. 

286. Scce may be taken either as 
subject or object of the verb : but O 147 
iirriv ^Xdrjre Aids 0' els Cowa idrjcrde is in 
favour of the latti-r. 

288. 9i' Aepoc aieep' 'iKaNC, a ])oeti- 
cal hyperbole : the tree is so tall as to 
pass through the mist clinging to the 
hillside and reach the clear air. drip 
as usual means mist or ch>"/ ; there is 
no ground for suppo.sing that to Homer 
it meant, as we are often told, the lower 
stratum of tlie atmosphere in which 
clouds are formed. See App. H. 

290. CN opecci belongs really to the 
principal sentence, in the sense dpeci- 
Tp6<puii., not to the relative. For other 
instances of this hyj)orbatoii see note on 
172. What the bird was it is naturally 
impossible to say, though we may reason- 
ably suppose that it was nocturnal in 
habits. Aristotle H. A. i.\. 12 says 6 
Ki'i/xLvdt.s dXiyaKis n^v (paiveraL • oIk€i yap 
6pri . . KvpLivOiv 5i KoXovcnv Icj^'es aiTriv. 
But it is not to be supposed that he had 
any genuine tradition of the name which 
would enable him to identify the bird. 



For the various modern suggestions see 
Thompson Gloss, p. 108 ; and for the 
language of the gods see note on A 403. 
Thompson suggests that the relation 
between Hypnos and the x'»^*>''s may 
have some connexion with the phrase 
XdXKcos vTTvos. For a god in the likeness 
of a bird see on H 59. 

294. tbc . . oic compare note on A 
512 and see also T 16, T 424. The two 
latter passages diH'er from tlie first and 
agree with the present in that the 
jiarallelism as . . so does not express 
the meaniTig, which is clearly ' no sooner 
did he see than.' In other words ws is 
no longer tlie modal as, but has become 
the temporal u-]ti:n ; and lias affected 
the correlative ws till we can take it as 
then — a dilference which is expressed by 
the aor. in the second clause, where 
A 513 has the imperf. Though ojs is 
often temporal, there is no other case 
of such use of the demonstrative ws : 
the use of the word has evidently been 
accommodated to that of the relative for 
the effect of the antithesis. Fairclough 
{C. R. xiv. 395) writes ws . . lis and 
regards the second as exclamative, u-hen 
he saiv, how he leapt. This is no doubt 
the way in which Theokritos and Virgil 
took the phrase (see on A 512). The 
exclamative use of iliy, if we deduct the 
places where it is = 6ri oiVws, is rare, 
but undeniable; see 4> 273, 441, k 38. 
TT 364, ff 26, w 194 (and we should 
perhaps add the use in wishes and li? 
fi^eXov). But the obvious correlation 
seems to forbid such an explanation 



88 



lAIAAOC H (XIV) 



olov 0T€ irponov irep €fiLayea6')]v (pikorrjTC, 295 

et? €vvr)v (^oiTOivre (^lKov^ Xijdovre roKr}a<i. 

arrj K avT)]<; irpoTTupoLOev, eiro^ r ecpar €K r 6vo/u,a^€V' 

"' Hprj, TTrjL fiejjiavia kut OvXv/jLttov ro8 iKdvei<; ; 

iTTTToc 8 ov irapeaai koI apfiara, tmv k i7n/3air)<?.^ 

Tov he Bo\o(f)poveou(Ta TrpocrrjvSa Trorpia "Uprj' 300 

" ep-^o/xao oylrofjiei'i] TTo\v^opj3ov Trelpara <yaLi]^, 
flKeavov re 6eo)v 'yeveauv Kol /Jbrjrepa Trj6vv, 
01 fi ev (T(f)o2(Ti hofjbOicnv ev Tpe(f)ov rj8 cntTaWov' 
TOu<i el/ji o-^oixevrj, Kai acf)' cifcptra veiicea \va(o. 
yBrj yap Srjpov '^povov dWrjXcov dire-yovrai 305 

evvY\<i Kol (f)i\6rriro^, eVel ^6\o^ e/nTrecre dvp^wt. 
liriroi S' eV irpvpLVOipeLriL 7ro\v7rihaKO<i "IS?;? 
ecrrda, o'[ fju otcrovcnv eirl rpa^epy'jv re kol vyp7]p. 
vvv he aei) e'lveica Sevpo Kar OvXv/jiTrov roB' iKavw, 
IxYj 7r(o<; jjbOi /xereTreira '^oXeocreat, at Ke crico7rf]t 310 

o'l'^cofiaL irpo<i SMfia /3a6vppoou ^D./c€avoLO.^^ 

295. oToc P, 7p. A. || npcoTON nep Ar. ACP Hail, a: npdJTON R: npcoTicxoN fi. !l 
cuireceHN JPRS A^r. A Mosc. '2 : uir^ceHN D. 297. auxic S. 298. nfil : noO 
K. 299. k' om. Zeii. iph. 300. npoCHuda om. C: npociq>H P Lips. 303. 

ju' €N : JU€ A {yp. XX In) CDQ Lips. Vr. A (cf. 202). 304-06 dd. Ar. Zen. 

306. After tins Syr. repeats 208-09 (with ojuoicoefiNai). 307. noXunibaKOC 

Ar. A'"GPRT Syr. : noXuniSoKou 0. 308. oVcoNxai L. 310. uexonicee Zen. 
Aph. DSU Mor. Bar. Harl. b, King's Par. a c d f g. [| Koxecceai Mor. Bar. Par. 
d g : xo^^cceai (},. 



here. — For epoc, the only Homeric form, 
see note on T 442. nuKiNdc, Jirm, i.e. 
2)rudc.nt : cf. irvKOi (ppovedi'Twv 217. It 
is possible to i-ead wvKivd with S, taking 
it as an adv. with dfi(peKdXir.p€, beset 
closely ; but such common phrases as 
irvKivrjp riprvvaTo ^ovXrjv, etc. are all in 
favour of the text. 

296. The secret wedlock of Zeus and 
Hera was a favourite theme of later poets 
and mythographers, and played a pro- 
minent part in several ancient local cults 
(see Frazer Pans. iii. p. 183). According 
to Kallimachos (ap. Schol. A on A 609) 
it lasted no less than three centuries. 
Cf. also Theokr. xv. 64 irdfTa yvvaTKes 
iffavTL, Kai CO? Zeiis dydyeO^'tlpav. 

298. T6b' iKdNeic, so 309, ii 172 ; else 
an Odyssean idiom (a 409, etc.). See 
JI. G. § 133. 

299. Zen. and Aph. omitted k'. It 
cannot be said that the presence or 
absence of the particle makes any a]i- 
preciable difference in sense ; but the 



absence in such final clauses is verj'' 
rare (according to H. G. § 304. 1 &, X 348 
seems tn be the onlj' instance). 

301-03 = 200-02 ; 304-06 = 205-07. 
The last thi'ee lines were athetized by 
Zen. and Ar. on the ground that they 
were not suitable in speaking to Zeus, as 
the possession of the Kecrros i/ttds made 
any excuses needless. ' And perhaps 
Zeus might have taken her at her word 
and urged her to go ; at all events (m.s. 
ol'v, for yovv ?) she should not run the 
risk of it,' Schol. A. It is more likely 
that the Alexandrian critics found an 
dirpeires in the use of the expression to 
one of the other sex. But its very 
suggestiveness is in its favour. 

308. Tpa<pepHN, solid land, only here 
and i; 98. It is connected with the sense 
curdle of rpecpeaOaL (E 903). OrpHN 
occurs also in K 27, fl 341, a 97, etc. 

310. JuereneiTa, elsewhere onlv in Od. 
The usual word is fMeTOTmrde, as Zen. and 
Aph. read. 



lAlAAOC Z (XIV) 



89 



iC/l 



T7]v 8 aTra/xei^ofievo'i Trpoai^jj ve(f)€\yj''/ep€Ta Zei/«r* 
Viprj, Kelcre fxev eari kuI vcrrepou opixii6?}vai, 
vo)i 8' ciy iv (})i\6tt]tl rpaTreio/nev evvrjdevTe' 
01) yap irco irore jx 6)Se 6ed<; epo^; ovok yvvaiKo<; 315 

6v/xov ivl aT>]0€crai Treptrrpo^vdel^ ihdfiaccrev, 
ou8' OTTOT Tjpaad/xjjv ^\^iovLr]<; aXo^oio, 

?) T€K€ lleipLdoOV 6eU(f)lV /X7](TTCOp UTuXaVTOV ' 

ovS" ore Trep AavuTj^; KaWi(T<f)vpov W.Kpiai(ovrj<;, 

>) reK€ I\epai]a iravrcov cipiSeLKerov uvcpojv 320 

oy8' ore ^\>oivLKo<i Kovp7)<; ryjXeKXeiroio, 

rj T€Ke fiot ^Ilvcov re Koi uvTiOeov 'Vahufiavdw 

ovK ore irep 'S.ep.iXi]'; ov8' \\Kfii)V7]<; ivl ("hj^rji, 

7; p 'WpaKXrja KpaT€po(f>pova yeivcno iraiSa' 

i) Se Aicovuaov "EefxiXr] re/ce ^dp/xa (iporolcriv 325 

ovh ore i^ijjjirjTpo'i KaWi7rXoKdp,oio di'dacrr]^;, 

ovS' OTTore AyTov<i 6piKvSeo<;, ovBe aev avTi]<;, 

0)9 (xeo I'dv epafxai kuI fie y\vKV<i 7p.epo^ atpel.'' 

314. NcbT 9^ r' (} : nOn b' areT* J. cuNweeNTCC DH.TS Syr. Bar. Lip;:. 315. 
epuc AC'DH.TPQ. 316. nepinpoxueeic : nepmXexeeic Dem. Ixioii : nepixueeic 
HS. 317-27 dO. Ar. A]ili. 319. odb' onoTe Vr. A. 320. apiaeiKCTON : 

Tifes noXu q)i\TaTON T. 322. JUlOl nm. ty juincon Ar. I'll Yr. 1.: juinooq Syi. 

and Tivis, T : juino) Zen. il. 323. koi ciXkjuihnhc I). 327. Oud€ : ouTe ,1. 

coO Q. 



314. eN 91X6THTI goes with EUNHeeNxe, 
as 360. TpaneioucN from Tepirw, see on 
r 441. 

316. nepinpoxueeic, cf. 5 716 tt)v 8' 
dxos dfjL<p£xt'Oi] ainl d/x(peKd\v\l/e in 294 
for tins vivid metaphor of the invasion 
of the mind by violent feeling. 

317. Ar. and A])li. athetized 317-27 
6'rt &Kaipoi rj dTraplO/iCijcns tCiv ovoiidTWV  
fidWov yap dWorpiol T7]v "\lpav r) irpoa- 
dyerai. Kai 6 iireiybfievos avyKoi/j-ridrj- 
vat did TTjv Tov K€(TTOv 8vfa/j.iv Tro\v\oyeT. 
It might be added that the whole char- 
acter of the passage reminds one of the 
Hesiodean KardXoyoi yvvaiKuiv or 'Hoiat, 
and that the legends named, though 
familiar in classical times, are not 
Homeric ; the birth of Ilerakles from 
Alkmene is mentioned in T 99, a late 
passage, and Dionysos is definitely late 
(see on Z 130). Demeter too has no 
real personality in H. except, in e 125, 
where we are told of an amour of far more 
])riniitive cliaracter than this. But the 
whole of the dvaTT] contains myths not 
elsewhere fountl in H. : so that this does 



not form a convincing objection to the 
]iassage in this place, 'i'he wife of Ixion 
was named Dia, according to the legend 
which recurs in various niythograjthers. 

318. Peirithoos is nientioTied as a son 
of Zeus also in B 741. eeotpiN, the 
instrumental in its 'comitative' sense, 
JI. (1. § 15.5. 

319. 'AKpicicoNHC, a feminine patrony- 
mic, cf. Yii<-i]vlvr\ I 557, 'Adpijcrrivr] E 412. 
This famous legend is mentioned again 
in Sfiit. Hen: 216 fl'., and often from 
Pindar onwards. 

321. 4>oiNiKOC KoupHC, Enropa. daugh- 
ter of Agi-nor acviirding to another and 
commoner form of the legend, wliich 
jirobably contained a tradition of the 
mingling of Greek and Phoenician ele- 
ments in Crete. 

322. MIncon, so Ar. : the ace. is 
'yiivwa in N 450, and so we can of course 
lead here. But compare 'Aprjv, yUyr]y 
beside 'Apija, "M^ra. Tin- vulg. Mt'fw 
is hardly defensible. For Minos see also 
X 450, "^X 322, T 178, and for Khada- 
manthvs 5 564, 77 323. 



90 lAIAAOC H (xiv) 

TOP Se SoXo(ppoveovaa irpocrrivha irorvia ' Wprj' 
" alvorare ^povihri, nrolov top puvOov eeLire^ ; 330 

el vvv ev (fnXoTrjrc XtXaueai evv7}6i)vai 
"I877? ev Kopv(f)r]iai, to, Se TrpoirecpavTai airavra, 
TTO)^ K €0L, €1 Ti? vo)'i 6eo}v atefyeverucov 
evSovT aOprjcreie, Oeolcri he iraai jxeTeXOoiv 
7recj)pdSoi ; ovk av eycoye reov irpo^ h6)fxa veoiixi^v 335 

e'^ evvrj^ dvcrrdaa, veixeacrrjTov he Kev ehj. 
uXX' el hr'] p e'^eXei? Kal rot cbiXov eTrXero Ovficoi, 
earlv tol OdXafio'^, top rot ^lXo<; vio^ erev^ep 
"H^atcrro?, 7rvKipd<; he 6vpa<i crraOixolaip eTrrjpcrep' 
epQ^ Xofxep Kelopre<i, eirel pv tol evahep evpij.' 340 

rr]p S' u7rafjLeij36fM6PO^ 7rpocre(f)ri pe(peX7]jepeTa Zev?" 
""Hpr], /J'i]Te deoyp ro ye heihiOc /J^ijre tlp" dphpoiP 
o^eaOai' toIop tol eyco pecfiO'i cificfiiKaXv^o) 
ypuaeop' ouh^ dp pwi hiahpdKOi HeA.<09 irep, 
01) re Kai o^ututop ireXeTai (pdof; elaopdaaOat. 345 

330. eeinac C. 335. croore : eneixa Bar. |1 TeoN : eecoN Lips. 338. TON 
TOl : t6n coi Q : ton he. .J. 340. eCiNiHN Zen. Apli. 342. eebN AH {sH2>r. w) 

PRT {supr. co) Syr. ilosc. 2, Yen. B. 1: ciNdpcoN : aWoN Syr. Vr. d : aXXoN 
ciNSpcoN H. 343. 04/eceai : aeaNQTCON Syr. 344. ON : Sp S. ll N&e U. 

331-36. The construction of this sen- emphatic part of the speech in 333. 

tence is as follows, nwc k' ^01 is the A^aii L. suggests tj for el in 331 with 

apoilosis to the coiulitional protasis eY a note of interrogation after Kopv<prii<n. 

TIC . . ne9pdaoi. ami is taken up a<:ain Other punctuations may he found in 

and expanded in the categorical form Heutze, Avli., hut all of them are 

in ouK Qn . . e'lH. (This form of con- inferior to that given above (after Lange, 

ditional sentence is similar to those in EI p. 451). 
<j 22.3-25, 357-61, <p 195-97, in each of 338-39 = 166-67. 

which tlie apodosis consists of an inter- 340. KeioNTec, see KaKKeiopre^, A 606. 

rogation preh.ved to tlie protasis intro- ew??!', the reading of Zen. and Aph., must 

duced by et with opt., and subsequently be taken with lo/xep as ace. of the 

repeated in anotlier form.) To this terminus ad qucvi, ewei vv tol evaoev 

complex conditional sentence there is becoming a parenthesis. For eOaScN 

prefixed the assumption made by el see on P 647. 

with the indie, in 331-32, as the founda- 342. See E 827, with note, and IT. C 

tion upon which all rests ; tliis is the § 234. 3 ; and for the addition of oij/cceai 

not uncommon form of two protases to cf. x 39-40 oiVe Qeav's deicravTes . . oiir^ 

one apodosis wliich is noticed on E 212. tlv' dvdpdnruiv vep.e(jLv KaToiricrdev kaeadai. 

The clause to 3e npone<paNTai anoNxa t6 re is perhaps the object of 6^e(Tdai, 

belongs closely to the pi'eceding ; in but it is of course equally possible to 

English we should add it not paratactic- take it as an adverbial ace. (as in E), for 

ally but by a relative, '?r^c7-c everything that matter, and this is on the whole 

is open to the view.' Hentze prefers to more Homeric. 

make this clause the apodosis to the 345. 9doc seems here to have a double 

preceding et'-clause, and puts a colon significance, 'light' and 'sight.' But 

after airavra, but this .seems to throw the confusion is a natural one ; the 

too much weight upon an obvious fact, power of sight being regarded as some- 

and thrusts into the background the thing which goes out of a man, it is 



\ 



lAIAAOC Z <\iv) 91 

>} pa Kal dyKci'i efMapirre Kpuuov irah i)v irapuKoiTtv 
Toiat S' VTTO '^d(ov Bia (fivei> i'€o0}]\ea iroirji', ' 
XcoTOv 6^ epa/]€VTa tSe KpoKov 1)6 vukivBov 
TTVKvov Kai jxakaKov, 09 airo ■^dovo'i {jy^utr eepye. 
TMi evi Xe^uaOrjv, iirl Se vecfyeXiju ecraavTO 350 

KoKijv -y^pvaeli^v crTiKirvai 8' cnreTTLTrrov eepaai. 

W9 ijL€V <iTpe/u.a<; evSe Traryjp ava Vapydpcoi uKpcoi, 

VTTVCOl Kal (f)c\0T1]ri 8afX€L<i, €)(€ S' dyKCl^ cikoitlv 

^i] Be Oeeiv iirl vT)a<; W-^aioiv vi]hvfjLo<; "Tttvo^ 
uyye\lr]v ipecov yair)6-)(coi ivvocnyaiwi. 355 

dy-^ov S t(TTd/xevo<; eirea Trrepoevra TrpocrrivSa- 
" 7rpo(f)pcoj^ vvv Aavaoicri, ^locrelSaov, iirdfivve. 
Kal acfiw /cuSo? oTra^e jxivvvdd irep, o(f}p^ ert evSei 
Zef9, eVet avroyt eyco /xaXaKov irepl Ko)/j,a KuXvyfra • 
' Hp?; 3' eV (f)iXoTriTi 7rap7'j7ra(f)ei> evvijdfjvai.^^ 3''.0 

&)? eliTcov jxev on^er eirl kXvto, (pvX' dvOpojircov, 

346. CAiapnTe : cXaze Bar. ('••f. E 371). 349. eepre Ar. H: fV oi n-iv aeipc 
Ka.\ eepne ' iv ok rrji Xiai YicaNe' Tiijvoooros Vn' ano xeoNOC arKazeceHN I Ml. 
351. IneninroN 'Vat. 16' (Zen. ! Srh. A) : diNcmmoN avTl tov iir(iTi.irTov Zen. Sc.'h. 
T). e7rd-)or(Ti 5e rii/es 9h pa tot' 6(pea\ji.oTci Sioc X^"""" nh9ujjioc iinNOC Sell. T. 
357. nOn : Sh JS Mor. enduuNe ADLT Syr. : enduuNON 1.'. '■ 358. nep : ti C. 
euBH J. 359. Kcoua KaKuvj/a ACGST Pap. o. Syr. : kcou' eKd\uij;a 1», iv 

&\\o}i A. 360. euNHeeica S. 

natural to represent the sun's power of 351. cnXnNai, farmed like repirm, here 

sight b)- what goes out of him. In only in 11. dneninTON, raincil from the 

other words, what enaljles men to see cloud: Zen.'s dveirLirTov, fell on them, 

enables him to see too. We cannot is again inferior. The added line 

fairly compare the use of 0dea for mentioned b)' Schol. T is evidently 

eyes in a formal line of the (kbixsey designed to meet the prosaic objection 

(tt 15, p 39, T 417) ; the verb XeiVo-w, that the Sleep-god does nothing after 

however, )iroperIy to shi/n, and then to his long journey, ^iost readers will 

see, is analogous, ckopdaceai is of couise feel that the etticacy tacitly imjdied in 

mid., keenest for beholding, not passive. his mere neighbouihood is a thoroughly 

347. This beautiful passage, the most jjoetical ex])re«sion of liis mysterious 
'romantic' in Homer, may for its sense workings. On the other hand suspicion 
of sym]iathy with nature be compared may justly be felt as to his self-im]>osed 
Avith tlie voyage of Poseidon at the message to Poseidon in 354 If. It is not 
beginning of N. There is a delightful needed for the story, and is probably only 
allegorical reminiscence of it in Virg. designed to effect a connexion with the 
G. ii. 325 ft". ; see also Milton P.L. iv. following interpolation. See note on 
670 ff., viii. 573 IT. 241. 

348. Brandreth reads XojTo.' eepcr^e^ra, 358.^x1 cu&ei. hiatus illieitus, and 
the only Ho_meric form being 66^,777, ^^^ ^^ ^^ explained, as the etymology 
except in ii ,../, q.v. (. -'•22 ?) So also „f ^1,3 ,.^,,^ l^e.^ i^ „ot known. 64>pd 
in lindar. The word is for efepcr,,, see ^, ^^. ^.,5^^ (^.;g ^ Brandreth, will of 

^™.f'"- ^';/- § 6.26- . . , , course not do. ^-n -y' Bentlev. 

349. Oi the variants given in tlie App. 

Crit. it is evident that deipe is the only 359. Cf. a 201 ^ fie fidX' aivo-rradTJ 

one which can compete with Sepre for fxaXaicbv Trepi Kii/ia Kd\v^(v, of the deep 
beauty and appropriateness. sleep sent by Athene to Penelope. 



92 



lAIAAOC H (xiv) 



Tov S' en jjLoKXov dvfjKep d/jLvvefJievai Aavaoicnv. 

avTLKa 8' iv Trpooroiai /jueya irpoOopoov eKeXevaev 

" ^ApyeioL, Kal 8' avre fiedleTe "KKropi v'iKrjv 

Jlpia/xiSrii, 'iva V7]a<; €\t}l Kal /cOSo? dprjrai ; 365 

dXX' 6 fxep ouTO) (hrjcrl Kal eu^^^erai, ovveK A^iWeu? 

V7}v<Tiv ein jXacfiuprjLcrt fievei K€-)(^o\o)/ji€vo<; yrop' 

Ke'ivov S ov TL \lrjv ttoOj] eaaerat,, el Kev ol ciWot 

rjfx.ei'i orpvvMfied d/jivve/u,ep dW')]Xoiaiv' 

aXV aje6\ (o? &v iyoo etiroy, TreiOco/neda irdvre'i. 370 

acTTTtSe? oaaat cipcaraL ivl arparMi rjSe /xeyio-raL 

ecradfievot, KecfyaXd'i Be TravaiOrjiatv KopvOeaai 

Kpvyfravre^, ■^epaiv he rd /xaKporar ey^e^ eXofTe9, 

lo/nev aurdp iyayv jjyrjao/JiaL, ovB en ^tjim 

' EiKTopa Ylpia/jiiSrjv /xeveeiv fidXa irep /jieju,acoTa. 375 

09 Be K dviip /Jiepe-^ap/jiO'i, e'^iji B oXlyov crdKo^ 6)/jl(ol, 

'^elpovt (f)(orl BoTO), 6 8' ev dcnriBi fxeil^ovi Bvrco. ' 

363. EKeXcuc Syr. 364. JUl€ei€T€ QS Haii. a, Lips. {su2)r. uen) : jmeeeiojueN 

D : Juiee(e)iejLi.eN 9.. 365. apHTai : eXoixo Lips. 366. euxerai : eXnerai Zen. 
368. noeoc Hail, a sxpi: 370. £rdoN H. 371. acnidec AL'JPT : dcniaac fi 

(incl. Syr.). 373. X^P^'n Te [(;]T. |l erxH ,T. 374. ercb Syr. 376-77 dd. 

Ar. Apfi., om. Zen. 376. exei Ar. [G]JQ[S]TU. || b' oXiroN : doXixoN Pap. o 
{S7ipr. r). 



363. It is to be presumed that Poseidon 
is still in the guise of a <pCcs TraXaios 
(136), though xnera npoeopcoN hardly 
seems to suit this character. It is re- 
markable that in s])ite of all the pains 
which Hera has taken to give him free- 
dom of action, he does notliing more 
now than at any time since he came to 
Troy at the beginning of N, only urging 
on the Greeks with taunts instead of 
displaying his divine power. 

364. b' = drj, see on A 340. jueeiexe 
is jti'eferable to tlie vulg. /xedUfxeu, as 
the desire to abolish permitted hiatus 
will account for the change. 

371. The idiomatic 6cni9cc has been 
supplanted by the strictly grammatical 
dcnrlSas in most M.ss., just as in 75 q.v. 

372. eccdiJueNOi, a curious word to use 
of taking shields. So far as it goes, it 
supports Reich el's theory that x^-^i^^X^- 
Tuves, xO'^KeodibprjKes do not imply the use 
of breastplates ; Ap[). B, iii. 4. noNai- 
GHiciN is ctTraf ^ey., and not Homeric in 
style. The whole idea, as well as the ex- 
pression, of this passage is extraordinary ; 
the suggestion of a change of armour in 
the hottest of the tight can hardly come 



from a poet familiar with real war, as 
the poet of A, for instance, must have 
been. Even if the climax of absurdity 
in 376-77, 381-82, be expelled, the pas- 
sage is not much the better, as we must 
assume that the soldiers have, as a rule, 
only their second-best shields with them, 
and retire sub silentio to their tents to 
change. It would appear also either tliat 
they have, as a rule, left their helmets 
behind, or else that the TrdvaidaL Kopvdes 
are a su])erior sort to those which they 
have. Thus the condemnation of 376- 
77 (which Ar. and Aph. athetized, and 
Zen. OL'Se eypacpei') avails nothing. The 
athetesis must begin at all events with 
370, and must extend at least to 382. 
Even then 3S3 is left without any context. 
The whole passage from 352 to 401 is a 
very poor addition (see Introduction). 

374. Poseidon here c^uite drops the 
character of the old man, apparently 
without exciting notice or comment. 

376. After 6c Se ke supply ^rjiai, see 
note on 274. Ar.'s reading ^x" is very 
harsh, but not impossible ; somewhat 
similar cases of subj. followed by indie, 
are found in similes, e.g. I 324. 



lAIAAOC Z (xiv) <r.i 

ft)? €<f)ad , ol h apa rov fu.d\a fikv kXvov rjBe ttiOouto. 
TOL"? 8' avTol /3acri\>]€<i iKocrfieoi> ovrd^evol Trep, 
Tv8et07)^ ()Bvcrev<; re kuI 'Arpt/OJ/v \ya/xefii'0)i>' 380 

ol-^ofievoi 8' eVt 7rdvTa<: dpj]ia reu^e' dfj,ei/3ov 
eadXa fiev eV^Xo*? eSvve, x^P^^ ^^ xj^ipova B6aicei>. 
avrap eVet p eacravro rrepl %/3oi' vcvpoira x'^Xkov, 
/3dv p I'fxev vpx^ ^' "P" cr*/*^ lloaeiBdcov ivoaixOtov, 
Becvbv dop ravvrjKei; e;^<yj^ iv %6Z/3t 7rax^ir)i, 385 

eiKeXov daTepoTT?)i' tmc B ov defxn: eVri fxiyPji^ai 
ev BaC XeuyaXetjt, dXXd Beo<; Icrxdvei dvBpa'?. 
Tpcoaf B avd' krepoidev eKoa/j.ee cf)aiBifMo<; liKTCop. 
By'] pa TOT alvoTdTTjV €piBa TTToXe/xoio Tdvvcraav 
Kvavox^tiTa TloaeiBdcov kuI ^alBtp-o^; ' FjKTcop, 390 

i]TOL 6 /xef Tpcoeaaw, o B Wpyeioiaiv upijywv. 
eKXvadi] Be ddXacraa ttotI KXiala^ re vea<; re 
Wpyelcov 01 Be ^vvicrav /xeydXcoi dXaXrjTcot. 
ovTe 6aXdcraT]<; Kvp^a Toaov ^odat ttotI x^P^^ou, 

379. nep : xe D. 382. X^P"*'* ^^ X^'P^^a I' : x^P^^° x^^P"''" i' ^^ x^'po^i 
Q. docKON HT King'.s, Hail, d, Par. c <\ 'j, : 9coKe(N) I'll : ' Apiarapxos docKON, 
Ivia de tQiv virofii'ri/j.aTwv 9cok€n clvtI tov docKEN (A gives Bockcn as the reading of 
Ar.. Iiut must be coirected from T, ovtoos 'Ap. Qockon : see Liulwicli ; JIaass is wrong) : 
docKON ypa,<povaLv ol aKpi^icrTepoi Eiist. 383. aOroi enei L (inn. p '\ 384. 

Ban b' Pap. o. 387. on 9ai" T. 388. 5" au L Cant. CKOCuee ' ; : CKOcjuei I.'. 
389. TaNUCCEN ctj). Did. ? (oiVo) olo. toO a ypairreov TONuccaN . 392. npori L 

394. npoTi G. 394-95 placed by Zen. after 399. 

3S0. See 28. Nestor is forgotten here. 386. twi, apparently &opi, jjuphnqi 
381-82. There is no record of the meaning ' to meet, come in contact 
athetesis of these lines by Ar. or the with ' ; a strange use. According to the 
others, though if 376-77 go, these must regular sense of the Homeric formula 
necessarily follow ; and An. says of 382 /xiyri/jLevai iv dat Xiryprji the words should 
of'Toy 6 cTTLxos Toi's TrpoKeinevovi avaipei. mean ' it is not permitted for him (or 
oixoJULGNOi eni, eTroLxo,uevoi. visiting all the it) to join in the battle,' which is .sense- 
divisions. aueiBoN, it would seem, nmst less here. We might translate it is not 
mean 'caused them to change' their pei-tnitted (to mortals) to join in battle 
armour. tvith if (instrum. dat., using it as a 

382. X^P"' ^^ X*^'P°'^'' deserves pre- weapon), but this is little better, 
ference over the vulg. x^P^"^ ^^ X^'P'"''' 389. Spida nxoXcuoio xdNuccoN, see 
as ijreserving the favourite 'chiasmus'; on H 10:.'. Postidon and lb dor are 
and x^PV^ is elsewhere found only a.", a here treated as two ei|ual powt-rs, like 
masc. See note on A SO. There seems Poseidon and Zeus in X : a thoroughly 
little to choose between 96cic£n and un-Homeric conception. apHrtON it.-t!t 
SoaKov. The former of course is logic- is a word suited to an ally fr«im witiiout, 
ally consistent, but the latter is quite but not to a general commanding his 
defensible. own tnidps : cf. E 507, 511. For the 

383. p' is an obvious metrical stop-gap gen. nToXeiioio cf. velno^ iro\(ixoio, N' 271. 
[FiffaavTo), unless we read efeo-oiro with 392. For the particijiatiou of inanimate 
van L. nature cL X 29, * 3S7. 



94 lAIAAOC H (xiv) 

TTOVToOev opvvixevov nrvoirji Hopew aXeyecviji, 395 

ovre '7Tvpo<i t6(T(76<; ye TreXei /3p6/ji.o<; aWofievoio 

oupeo<i iv /3i]aai]L<f, ore t copero Kaiefiev vXrjv, 

ovT avejjbo^ roaaov ye irepl Spvalv v-^tKopbotcrLV 

i)7rvei, o^i re fidXtcTTa /xeya /Bpe/xerai, ^aXeiraivoiv, 

oaarj apa Tpcocov Kal S.-^aLwv eirXero (pcovij 400 

Beivov avadvrcov, or err dWyXoicnv opovaav. 

At'af TO? 8e irpooTO^ ciKovrccre (f)ai8L/jL0<; ' E^KTwp 
eyyei, eirel rerpaTTTo Trpo'i 16 v oi, ovB dcfxifiapTe, 
TYji pa hvw reXapLMve irepl artjOeaai rerdadijv, 
i'jTOi 6 jxev adKeo<i, o Be (paaydvov dpyvpoifKov 405 

rco ol pvadcrdrjv repeva XP^^' ^tiJcratTO 8 ' ^KTwp, 
OTTi pd ol /3e\o? o)Kv eTcoatov eK(f)vye X'^tpo^, 
d^jr 8' krdpwv et? edvo<; i-^dt^eTO Krjp aXeeivcov. 
TOP fjbev eireiT diriovra p,eya^ TeXafMcovco'i Aia<i 

395. ndNToeeN Cant. Ij Bopea S : oneuou C : ^iNeucoN Lips. 396. re : re G. || 
neXei El. Mag. 214. 36 : neXerai Scliol. Ap. Rliod. iii. 861 : noei HPR : norJ fl. 
397. wpeTO : eV TtcTi TiSv virofivriiuLdTuv <j6pope Did. 398. t6cc6c Zen. JQ Hail, 
b, Par. c d. 1| nepi ADJPRS Hail, a : noxi O. |; ui^iKouoiciN : iso<p6poiciN 
Agatliokles up. Eiist. 399. juera : xxaka Q. 400. occh Zen. Aph. Ar. A[C]P- 
(bccoi P') R King's (Lips, supr.) Hail, d, Par. e g' j : tocch f2. 403. exeTpanTO 
Q : Tpdnero Lips, il ieu Ol : leuui 8yr. (or leuN ?). 404. xoO pa U. 1 TerdceoN 
P : nexdceHN G Li[)S. 406. epucaceHN Syr. 409. enioNxa Lips. 

395. Notice the contrast of daXaaaa, "tenth lay,' following innnediately after 
the sea near the shore, and irbvTos the A 557, an artifice which has been gener- 
deep sea. Bopeco, rather /3o/)e'a'(o) (van ally recognised as the weakest point in 
L.) : note the reading of S. cietail of his theory, and has given 

396. The meaningless irort has invaded rise to infinite discussion. See Intro- 
almost all our mss., and neXei has no duction. 

authority but a quotation in the Et. 403. xerpanTo npbc ieu oi, see N 542 

Mag. The variant irodi. is just possible iirl ol rerpaixixivov. But the position of 

(supplying /3odat from 394) but not the ])ronouu is wrong (the words must 

likely. Van L. reads rbffaos ireXerai mean irpoaTirpawTo ol idv), and ' the 

j3p6fj.os from a very imperlect c^uot. of sense seems to require Trpos Idw, in the 

the scholiast on Ap. Rhod. Bentley's direction of his aim,'' H.G. § 365. This 

TTOTL dpv/jLov IS aliuost too ingeuious. correction gains support from the reading 

398. For the variant ii^ocpbpoLcnv cf. of Syr. 

opiias L^o(p6povs quoted by Hesych. from 404. xfii, we must supply hit him from 

Sophokles (frag. 354 Dind.). ovo' d(f>dp.apT€v. The point indicated 

399. JudXicxa goes with the whole must be the middle of the breast where 



»■' 



sentence, not particularly with jueya, the baldricks crossed, that of the sword 

' the wind which most of all roars loud lying over the right slioulder, that of 

in anger.' When /tidXto-ra is followed by the shield over the left. Cf. Herod, i. 

an adj. the end of a line is generally 171 reXafj-uiai aKVTifoiai oir]Ki^ouTes (rds 

interposed, B 5, N 568, etc. da-rridas) irepl rolcn avxeci re Kal roicn 

402. Here we enter upon a difl'erent dpLffrepolcn ic/noicn irepiKeifievoL (Reichel 

region of ideas, and are on purely p. 32). It is clear that Aias cannot have 

Homeric ground. Lachmann rightly been wearing a breastplate (see 406), as 

felt the change of style, and therefore was noted indeed by some ancient critics 

joined the following passage to his (ap. Schol. T). 



lAIAAOC Z (xiv) 



05 



yep/xa^icoi, ret pa ttoWu Oouwv t^fiaTa vijCov 410 

Trap TTocrl fiapvcifievcov eKvXivcero, tCov ev ueipa^ 

arrjdo'i ^e/3\i'jKec inrep avrv/o^, dy^u$L SeipP}<;, 

arpo/xfSov 8' w? eaaeve /3a\cov, irepl S' eBpa/ie ttuvtiji. 

0)9 S' 66^ vTTo pLTTt]^ 7raTpo<i AiO? e^€pi7n]i SpOf 

7rpuppt^o<i, Seivrj Be Oeeiov '^/iverat 6B/jL)j 415 

e^ avTP)<i- Tov 8' ov Tvep e'%ei Opdcrc;, 6? kcv iBrjrai 

eyyu<i i(ov, ^aXeTTo? Be Aio? /xeyaXoio Kepavvo<;- 

ft)<? etrea "EKTopo^ cokv ^a/xal /j.evo<; ev Koviriicn. 

y^eipo^ o €KpaA.€V €7^09, evr avroa a<77rt? ea(pur} 

Koi KopVi, d/j,(pl Be 01 ^pd-^e rev^ea ttoiklXu '^uXkox. 4"J0 

01 Be fjbiya Id^ovre'^ eTreBpa/xov vle<; '\-^aiMV, 

eXTTo/xevoi, epvecrOai, dKovrt^ov Be 0a/u.eid^ 

412. ^6e6\HK€i JU and aj). Eust. : BeBXHKCiN Zen. Apli. 'Vat. lO.' 414. 

lino ADHQTU Syr. Harl. a, Mor. Cant. Lijis. : unai 12. pinfic : nXHrfic A (yp. 
Ono pinfic) H Amln'. Pu]i. o, Harl. a {yp. pmfic '. esepmc .Mor. 415. rirNerai I,. 
416. ou ncp . . oc KCN : oJj tin' . . bene iwitli twn for t6n ? Apli. nep : 
K€N Bar. 417 o»i. R. 418. ncccN J Ami.r. coKU Ai. 1' : cbKo Cliia Mass. 
420 oiii. A' Ambr. Pap. 0. 421. ixer' K Lips. 422. epucaceai Aiubr. : 

epuceceai R. 



410. x^^pJ'J^"^'"'' the construction is 
altered in the ne.xt line, as often, after 
the parenthesis, xd, (of those) ichich, 
virtually = ola. Cf. e 422 k^tos . . old re 
TToWd rp€<pft, f 150 £1 fxiv rts Bebs iaai 
Tol ovpavbv eiipvw ^x'"'"'"') M ^'' KrjTOS 
& livpia §6aKH dyda-TOvos ' Xfx(()LTpLT-i). 
Ttfixa-ra, a word which recurs only in 
M 260, N 139, 4> 259, in different senses. 
It is most natural to regard it as — 
ep/xara, A 486, B 154, stones used as 
shores to kee[) the ships upright ; cf. 
Hes. 0pp. 624 vrja 0' eV rjTreipov epvcrai, 
TrvKdaaL re Xidoicri iravTodev. The only 
difficulty is to see how such stones could 
have been lying about in numbers un- 
employed. Dr. Hayman {Odijsscy i. Ajip. 
p. ciciv. ) plausibly suggests that the word 
may mean stones used for ballast. These 
would naturally be thrown out when 
the ships were drawn up on land, in 
order to avoid straining the hulls ; but 
into the sea rather than on the land. 
The imperf. eKuXiNQero seems to imply 
that they were being used as missiles by 
others also. 

412. QNTuroc, the rim of the shield, 
Z118. 

413. Cf. A 147 b\ixov 5' cbs €<yc(ve 
Kv\iv5eadai. Si' ofxiXov. The traditional 
meaning of crpoAxBoc is irhippinfj-top, 
also called /Sf^/^it, and in this sense 



Virgil imitates the simile, ccii, quondatJi 
rapido volitwiis sub verbcrc turbo, Aen. 
vii. 378. Others took it to mean a 
spindle, others again a p6fj.^os or ' bull- 
roarer ' (see Lang Custom and Myth pp. 
29-44). Aischylos uses the word of a 
whirlwind, and in later Greek it u.sually 
means a spiral shell. It is not very 
clear whether Hector or the stone is 
the object of the comparison and the 
subject of idpap-f, i.e. whether Aias 
whirls tlie stone like a arpbix^oi or 
makes Hector spin like a arpon^os. 
The latter is implied by the order of 
events, though the former seems more 
natural. 

116-17. Thiscuuplet has been objected 
to as superfluous, and is certainly rather 
weak ; note especially the u.se of quthc 
in an emphatic po.^ition, but entirely 
without emjdiasis — it is in fact re- 
dundant. The dislocation of t6n from 
its governing verl) Lorjrai is unusual. 

419. The Srxoc must be the second 
spear which the Homeric hero usually 
carried : Hector has already cast one. 
ed9eH, see on N 543. 

422. eaueidc is legitimately separated 
from its substantive atx"ffls by the end 
of a line, because it is not an epithet, 
but part of the predicate, cast thick: 
See note on X 611. 



96 



lAIAAOC H (xiv) 



al'^fid'i' uXTC ov Tt9 eSuvrjcraTO iroiiJieva Xawv 

ovTciaai ovSe jSaXelv irplv yap Trepi/Brjaav aptaroL, 

TLovXySd/jia'^ re Kat Klveia^ kol Sto? ^Ay7]va)p 425 

2^ap7n]Sci)V T dp'^o'i Avklcov Kal TXavKO^ d/bLVficov 

TMV S dX\.u>v ov Ti? eu aKijSecrev, dWd TrdpoiOev 

dairtSwi evKUKXov^ o-^e9ov auTOu. top 8 ap' eTalpoi 

■^epcrlv deipavre^ (f)epov e/c ttovov, 6(^p' uceO' iTnrovi 

o)Kea<;, oX ol oiriaQe jxd'yr]^ y)Ke irro'Kkixoio 430 

earaaav i-jvlc^ov re koX dpf^ara ttoiklX' €^ovre<i' 

ot TOP ye Trporl darv (f>epov /3apea arevd'^ovra. 

dW ore Brj iropov i^ov ivppelo^ TroTa/xoto, 

sdvOov 8ivt]evTo<i, ov dOdvaro'? reKero Zeu9, 

ev0d fiiv i^ Xttttcov ireXacrav '^Oovi, KaS 8e ol vScop 435 

-^evav 8' d/jLTrvvvOr] Kal dvehpaicev 6(f)6a\/xoLatv, 

el^ofjievo^ 8 iirl yovva fceXaivecfie^ al/j, direfxeaaev. 

auTCi 8' i^oTTiao) ttXj/to ')^dovi, too Se ol oaae 

vv^ iKaXv^Ire jjueXaiva, ySeXo? 6 ert dv/xov iSdfiva. 

423. cSuNi^ceTO Lips. 424. apiCTOl : eKacToi Q (yp. apicxoi) : eV aWui 

anaNTCc A. 427. 5' : t' Zen. i' eu : ceu H. liKH^HceN Vr. 1) d, Par. j : QkhBhc' 

L : di-rjWaTTOv ai 'ApLarapxav aKHdeC€N Kat QKHdecaxo Did. 429. deipoNTCC 

PR Li[)S. 433. &H : dc Aiiibr. i; eiippfioc PR : eupeToc ST. 434. cedNQTON 

Zen. r. 435. neXaccN P. 436. ClJULnNUNeH 9. -. aunNUXo Q : ejunNUNSH Ar. ? i| 
ONcSpaueN P Lips. 437. Izougnoc S. aneuecceN Ar. fi : aneuaccew Zen. 

A (ueccEN A'") CDS Pap. o, Par. e j (-aceN) : anHjaecccN I! : ot 5e yp. aneceiccN T. 
438. aSeic C. !1 Tcb bi Ar. ACHPRS Lips. Mor. : Kab bk fi and cq). Did. 

423. ^SuNHcaxo : p edvvrja-aroli.nnes, 
ye dwTjaaTo Ijcntlej', Fe dwrjcraTo G. 
Hermann (after N 600 : but see note 
there). But there is notliing in the 
lengthening of rts in the principal caesura 
to justify a change. 

426. Glaukos \s'as wounded in M 3S7, 
and in 11 508 is still unable to fight. 
The point is inconsiderable, but may 
indicate the interpolation of the line. 

427. ciKHSeceN, a curious form ; it 
seems to imply a present ^dKrjdea-Jo} 
from the stem aKTjdecr of dKriorjs. This 
would form an aor. aK-rjoecr-aai, with the 
usual power of dropi)ing one a (H. G. 
§ 39). Compare dKT^oe'o-rtJs. The only 
other instance of the verb in H. is '4' 70 
d/cTjSeis (dKTjSees), imperf. Hence Nauck 
reads aK-q^eev here. 

429-32 = N 535-38. 

433-34 =<!> 1-2, fi 692-93. In all the 
numerous alternations of the war this is 
tlie first mention we have had of the 
ford across the Skamandros, which in 



the passages quoted lies directly between 
the camp and the city. The poet treats 
his topography with tlie utmost freedom, 
according to his needs for the moment. 

434. ciedNaxoc, Zaw. dddvarov, prob- 
ably on the ground that dOdvaros is 
nowhere in H. joined to a divine name, 
except in the repetitions of this line and 
B 741 (in the same half line) ; and in 
the Odi/ssci/ of the subordinate divinities 
Proteus (o'385) and Kirke {/x 302). The 
ace. as predicate in the rel. clause is 
quite defensible, see note on N 340. 

436. aunNUNeH, see note on E 697. 
There is no authority here for the correct 
form d/j.Trvvdri. 

437. It is strange that Nikanor should 
think it necessary to point out that 
eni rouNO is to be joined with igofievos, 
not with dTre/xecraei'. The phrase evi- 
dentl)^ means ' sitting witli his knees on 
the ground,' which we call 'sitting on 
his heels.' Zen.'s weak variant dir- 
ifiaaaiv has some MS. support. 



lAIAAOC Z (XIV) 97 

Wpyeloi 8' o)-; ovv 'Ihov V^KTopa voa(f)i kiuvtci, 440 

fMuWov fc"7rt '[pa}€<T(TL Oupov, fJLVt'jcrai'TO Ce ■^upfn/^. 
evda TToXv irpwriaTO^i 'Ol\P}o<i Ta^i/9 ATa? 
^drinov ovraae Snvpl /xeTuX/jievo^ o^vuevri 
^WvoiriZriv, ov apa vv/j,(f)i) rcKe vr]i<; dfivficov 
"HvoTTi /SovKoXeovTi 'Trap' oj^da^ — ari^toei/TOf. 445 

Tov fxev ^OlXcuSi]^ SovptKXvro'i iyyvdev iXOcou 
ovraae koK XaTrdpijv 8' dverpdireT , d^(f>l 8' ap' avron 
Tpiae'i koI Aavaol avvayov Kpareptjv vcrfXLVi]i'. 
TO)i 8' eVl Ylov\vBd/xa<i ey^ecriraXo'^ ijXOei' ufivi'Tcop 
IlavdocBri<i, ^dXe Se Ilpo6o}']vopa he^iov wfxov, 450 

vibv WprjiXvKOio- Bl m/jLov 8' olSpifiov e'v^os' 
ecryev, 6 8 eV KovirjicyL ireawv eXe yalav dyoarcm. 
UouXvSdfxa<; 8' eKirayXov iirev^aro fiaKpov dvaa^- 
" ov fj-dv avT oio) /xeyadv/jLOV Uavdoioao 

^€t/oo9 ctTTO ari^aprj^ dXiov 7n]Bi]aai aKovra, 455 

dXXd Tf? ^Apyetcov KOfiicre XP^^' '^^^ f^'^^ ^'*^^ 
avTMC aKTjTTTo/jLevov KarLjJbev 80/xov "A180? elcru). 

w? e(paT , Wpyeioccrt, 8 a^os" yever ev^a/j-evoio- 
AiavTi 8e fj,dXi(Tra Baicfypovi. dvfxov opive, 

TOOL TeXafX(ovLdBT]t' tov yap Trecrev dy^} ixdXtcna. 460 

Kap7raXLfico<; 8' dirtovrof; uKOVTicre Bovpl (f>aeLvcoi • 
lilovXvBdfjba<; 8' avro^; fxev dXevaro Krjpa /xeXaivav 

XiKpL(j}l<i di^a<i, KOfiicrev 8' WvY-qvopo^ vlo<i 
« 

440. N6C91N ^ONTQ Ar. ^?) A iyp. Ki6NTa) CS Lips. Hail, a d, Par. a e f . 444. 
oiNonidHN Bar. .Mor. 445. o'lNoni Mor. oxeH I': oxsh R {sup: avian, rcc.) : 
iiXeHC Zen. j caTNloeNTOC : TLvis carrapioio T. 447. outq Kara XandpHN [G .'] 

(tliisis the printutl vul^'ite). 449. AXecN : ra-t? hcn T. 451. ojuBpiJuoN CPR^ 
Li[).s. 453. noXu9duac R. || yp. kuI CKnarXoc T. jaaKpa BiBacecoN A {',r. 

JuaicpbN 6ucac) HS Paj). 0, Hail. a. 460. ToO : tw Q. 462. aXeucaro S. 

440. The variant edvTa for kiontq is 457. "auTCOi is emphatic, the statt" 

due no doubt to a feeling that the latter 'as it was,' ready to his hand; he 

is not the riglit word for a man who is would need no otlier on his way to 

carried away unconscious. Hades," Monro. cKHnjojucNON. usiikj us 

443. CdTNioN, a short form for -ar- o stuff : the verl> is fouinl only here 
j'loeiVtos : compare the name 2i;uoei(rios in H. 

(A 474) also derived from a river. For 458-59 = X 417-lS. 460 is a weak 

the position of the Satnioeis see note verse, whose authenticity is doubted 

on Z 35. with good reason hy Heyne and others. 

444. nhI'c, see notes on B 865, Z 22, The use of tcoi is hardly Homeric, and 
and similar phrases in Z 25, 34. So 447 from the context we should suppose 
is nearly identical with Z 64. 452= that this is still the Oilcan Aias. 

X 520. 'drocTwi, A 425. 463. XiKpi9ic dtzac so also r 451, of 

455. RHdHcai, for the commoner eV- the oblique charge of a wild boar (cf. 

<\>\}yilv : the dart is spoken of like an on M 14Sr. Compare XiN-pot {\iKpoV)- ol 

animate being. fii'ot riiv e\a<pfiuv Keparuiv (He.<«ych. ) : 

VOL. II H 



98 lAIAAOC H (xiT) 

'Ap^eXo^o?* ro)L 7«/3 pa Oeol /SovXevaav oXedpov. 

Tov p €l3a\€v K€(f)a\)]^ T6 KOi av^evo^ iv (Tvveo'^/j,(oi, 465 

veiarov acTTpdjaXov, cnro 8' afji(f)co Kepae Tevovre' 

TOV he TToXv Trporepi] Ke(f)aXr] arofxa re plve^ re 

ovSe'i irXrivT i] irep Kvi]fiai Kal youva 7rea6vTO<i. 

A('a? 8' avT eyeycovev d/j-v/xovc HovXvSdfiavTC 

" (j)pd^€o, TIov\v8d/j,a, Kai jjlol vrj/xepre<; eV/crTres" 470 

7] p ov-^ ovTO<i dv7]p Tlpo9oi]vopo^ dvrl irecfidadat 

ci^io^ ; ov /xep fxot kuko'? eiBerat ovSe kukcov e^, 

dWd KaaLyv7]T0<i \vTi]vopo<i liTTrohdfioLO 

)) 7rai9* avTML yap yeveijv dy^ia-ra iooiKei.^ 

7] p' ev yivooaKcov, Tpoja^ 8' ci^o^; eXXa/Se Ovfiov. 475 

€v6^ 'A«a/ta<? YIpofMa')(ov Hoicorcov ovraae Sovpt, 

djLL(f)l Ka<TLyV7']T(0t /3€/3a(0<i' O S' V(f)€\K6 TToSoUV. 

T(oi 8' 'A/ca/ta9 €K7ray\ov iirev^aro fiaKpov dvcra<;' 

" Apyelot lop.(opoL, direiXdcov aKoprjroL, 

ov Orjv oXoLcriv ye 7r6vo<; r ecrerai Kal 6i^v<; 480 

y'lfilv, dWd TToO' 6)Se KaraKraveeaOe Kal vfifxe^. 



464. apxeXoxoc Ar. 9, : apxiXoxoc S. 465. ton 9' J. Ke9aXHN H. || 

cuNeexixcoi Pap. o. 466. tcnontoc Lips. 467. npoxepoN (Hail, a siqrr., Par. 
a. siipr.) Eust. | piNac Pap. o. 468. nccoNra Yr. d. 469. djauJUONa nouXu- 
SduaNTQ Zen. 470. nouXuSdjuoN Zen. €Nicnec A.J Pap. o : ewicne Q. 472. 
JULOI : Toi S. 474. reNCHN : ice9aXHN or k €9ajuHN .') Pap. o : pa 9uhn Apb. 
eoiKEN Aph. J, ev aWwc A. 475. nrNcocKCON L. 1| eujuui GT : euixoO Cant. 



XexP'os? oh-liqu-us, and for the termina- cae.sura. Brandreth reads effaerai. for 

tion, d/Li(^/-s. KouiccN, caught in his cideraL with equal improbability. 

hody, as in 4.'56 above. 474. ecbiKci, the plupf. {=imperf.) 

465. cuNcoxJucbi, here only in Greek. implies 'I thought he was,' when he 
It appears to come from avi>-ex(^, '-f. was alive. rcNeHN is a strange word, 
cvvoxv- joining ; but the e is then quite apparently expressing what we should 
anomalous. give by ' family type ' ; but neither the 

466. ajU9CO TCNONTe, see notes on A phrase nor the idea is like H. Aph. 
521, K 456. read avrCoL yap pa (pvrjv ayxicFTa eoLKev. 

467. The meaning may be either that which is plain, and has been adopted by 
the head is cut completely off with such Nauck, von Clirist, and van L. 

force as to bring it to the gi'ound before 475. eC riNcocKOjN, though he knew 

the body has time to fall, or that it is him well he pretended not to do so for 

only partially severed, but that the the sake of the sarcasm, 

blow is so violent as to turn the man 477. u9eXK€* viro = au-ay from Aka- 

head over heels and bring him face mas ; noSoTiN, by the feet (or from 

foremost on the ground. trader Akamas' feet?). Akamas also is 

471. Compare the similar taunt in son of Antenor, B 823, A 60, M 100. 
2s 446. 479. iojucopoi, see note on A 242. 

472. The neglect of the F of feiacrai 481. KaxaKTaNeecec, Cobet M. C. 330 
is very rare. Bentley's oi" ti. kokos /ioi would read KaratcTeveiade, see note on 
Feiderai is condemned by the want of Z 409. 



lAIAAOC Z (xiv; 



99 



ey-^ec ijxoiL, iva /x/j re Kaor/vi'jToio ye ttocvij 

Bi]pbv ariro<i t7]f rco Kai re Tt9 ev^CTai avi]p 

yi'coTov ei'l fxeydpoiaiv dpeu) d\Krrjpa XnrecrOai.' 4M5 

ft)>f icpUT, ' Xpyeioiat o cf^o^; yeveT ev^afiepoio- 
IhjveXewc 8e fidXicrTa hat^povL 6v/jLov opLvev 
copfxijdt] WKup.avTO'i- o 8' ou^ vTvefieLvev epwi]v 
Ylr^veXeoLO avaKTo^' o 8' ouraaeu IXiovfja 

viov ^6p/3avTO<; ttoXv/jLi'jXov, top pa fidXiara 490 

'F^pfjL6ta<; Tpcocov i(f)iXei. koI Krrjcrtv oiracrae' 

482. ujuTn : huTn (J : hjuun Lij'S. : ujucon Ilarl. a supr. : Culuin H Cant, 
483. Ynq UH : eu dWwi juh toi A. re : re 8. 484. qtijuoc li. re .V supr.) 

II. 1 : u,n. VH.) Lips.: K€ L>. 485. JuerdpoiCIN Zen. (Ar. ;, IJ.KS: juierdpoic 0. 
dpeco Ar. ? (see Liulwieh) : apfic Zmi. : cipeoc (C snpr.) PQ Harl. a b, Kiii.t,''s, Par. 
1 d '^ h : apcooc 12. Xmeceai : rcNeceai S Eust. 489 om. T^. nHNcXeoio 
12 (iiicl. A : 'ifi. Kal /xiya ws MefeXetos (s(c)j Harl. a: riHN^eco Cant. 490. 
TON pa : TON 3t Mor. Bar. 491. onaze S. 



482. eiidei is used only here of death ; 
but of. /coi/xTjcraro xaXKSov ijwvov, A 241. 

4S4. The scansion of qtitoc with t is 
entirely contrary to all analogy ; see 
>" 414, and compare waXivTLTos, avriros, 
\vt6s, oraroj, etc. alway.s with a short 
stem-vowel. Hence Clarke transposed 
and wrote €t]i &tito^. This, however, 
is almost too simple — there is no reason 
why it should ever have got wrong. I 
strongly suspect that the original read- 
ing is that of R, dn/xos, in the sense 
unasscssed. When a man's next-of-kin 
was gone, he had lost the avenger who 
exacted the price for the blood shed. 
Compare tt 431 toO vvv oIkov o-tlixov e'Seis, 
whose house thou cairst up with no price 
set on it, i.e. without retribution, and 
note on ariix-qTov fxeTavdcrTrjv I 648. The 
sense assess is of course quite familiar 
in tiie verb Tifidio : and even if Schulze 
is right in referring rifir) to a ditterent 
root [tIu} = honour) from that of riais 
{riu) — e~mcl), the two had been com- 
pletely confused at a very early date, as 
he admits (see App. D, vol", i. p. 595). — 
The vulg. Kai k( rts is clearly impossible. 
For Kai tc tic Monro {H. G. § 82) writes 
<a.i ris t', the regular order, which may 
W indirectly supported by the entire 
omission of the particle in a few mss. 
But there seems to be a certain tendency 
of re in this generalizing sense to cohere 
with Kal, cf. A 521 and other instances 
in //. (/. § 332, so that the text may 
be accepted. 



485. £ipeco, i.e. &prj'{o), gen. of dpj;?, 
Jucrm, wrongly transliterated from 
APEO : see note on M 334. The 
variant dprjs naturally arises from the 
ace. dpriv, confused with dpr]v=pr(ii/<:r, 
curse. The explanation of Ar. , that 
"Apew is from 'Apews a ljy-form of 'Ap7;j, 
does not hold here, for when a man is 
killed in battle it cannot be said that 
a survivor "Aprjv dfj.i-vei, though he may 
keep dis((stcr from tin- family by saving 
tiiem the disgrace of a kinsman .-lain 
and no blood-price exacted. a\icrHpa 
from d\K- (d\-a\K-eiv etc.). Schulze 
{K. Z. xxix. ) makes Fa\KT-i]p=uUor for 
volclor ; but this is disproved by t 531 
KvvCiv dXKTrjpa Kai dvSpQv. Cf. also 
dpr]v {dprjv) erdpoicnv dfxvveLV M 334, etc. 
Xineceai, be Ic/t behind ; this aor. is 
always used in passive sense. 

4SS. copjuHSH with gen. as <i> 595. 

489. Edd. read llrjveX^uo, like lUrfwo 
B 552 etc., as the other cases i^in Mss. ) 
come from a nom. -ftoj. But Aph. read 
llrfveXeof in X 92, and the declension 
in -OS can always be restored : van L. 
EucIl p. 206. 

491. KTHCiN onacce, as god of flocks 
and herds. Hence in i 435 the swine-herd 
offers to the nymjih-s and Hermes, and the 
schol. ijuote from Simonides (Amorg. fr. 

IS) OuOVCTl VVfKpaiS TlJilL T€ MoidSoS T^KUf 

ovTOL yap avSpdiv aifi ^x'"'"'' iroin^vuv. 
Cf. also o 319. The pastoral character 
of Hermes is more pronounced in later 
mythology, e.g. in the Hymn to liini. 



100 



lAIAAOC H (xiv) 



TWL 8' ap vTTo ixi^rrjp jxovvov reKev ^IXiovrja- 

rov TO0 vir 6<^pvo^ ovra kut o^daXfiolo OifxeOXa, 

e'/c S' were yXtjvrjv Sopv S' 6(f)6a\fioLO BiaTrpo 

Kai Sea Iviov rj\6ev, o S' e^ero %et/3e TreTdacra^ 495 

a/j,(f)(jo. Il7]ve\€co^ 8e epv<T<jdfjLevo<i ^t</)09 o^u 

av^eva fieaaov eXaacrev, cnri'^pa^ev he '^afid^e 

avTTJL cTvv Tn'fkrjKL Kcipt]' irt, S' 6/3pifxov e7%09 

rj€v iv 6(f)daXfiiOL' o 8e ^rj KcoSetav dvaaydtv 

7recf)paSe re Tpcaecrao koX ev'^ofievo'i eTTo^ r]vhar 500 

" elirefxeval fioL, Tpcoe^, dyavov ^I\iovr]o<i 

Trarpl (pi\o)i Kal firjrpl <yoY]/jLevat iv fxejdpotacv 

ouSe yap rj Tlpo/uid^OLO 8d/j,ap WXeyijvoplBao 

dvSpl (fiiXcoi ekOovTL yavvcjcreTai, oiriroTe Kev Si) 

eK TpoLi]'^ CTVV vr]val veoojxeda Kovpoc 'A^aiwt'." 505 

&)? (pdro, Tous' 8' dpa 7rdvra<; vtto rpofj,o<i eXka/Se yvia, 
•jrdTTTTjvev Be cKaaro^ oirrjL (fivyoL alrrvv oXeOpov. 

eairere vvv fioi, fxovcrat '0\v/x7ria Bdofxar^ e^ovaai, 
09 Ti9 By] TrpoiTO<i /3poToevT dvBpdypi A'^aiMV 

:495. x^Tpa PQ. 498. KdpHN G^. j ojuBpiuoN CHPQRS. 499. be 9H 

Zen. : hk <pii Ar. AJ : bk 9H G : 9' e9H ft. 500 dd. Ar. ? (see below). 505. 

CUN : eN Zen. Aph. J. 506. Tpouoc eWaBe ruTa : x^"P^n ^^oc eT\e(N) 

DGPQRTU Haii. a, yp. A. i; eXXaBe : eVXero S. 507. onoi GR Eust. ii 9urH(i) 
JQ Cant. Lips. : 9urei D. 509 rives aderovcn Schol. AT (see below). 



He was worshipped as €Tn/x7]\ios at 
Koroneia, Kpioipopos at Tanagra (see 
Prazer Faus. v. p. 87), and as pofxios 
commonly. 

495. inIou, see note on E 73. 

497. anHpasGN, cf. X 577 utto de rpv- 
(pakeLav dpa^ev. 

499. 9H, see on B 144 ; lie held up the 
head on the spear-point like a poppj^- 
head on its long stalk, (prj is here, as in 
B, the reading of Zen. ; Ar. read (f>r} = 
e4>7) and pi'obably athetized the next 
verse {hoKel ddereiv tov deirepov arixov, 
Herod.) ; he understood the Avords to 
mean ' he said, holding it up (as) a 
poppy-head.' The unnaturalness of this 
construction need not be dwelt upon. 

500. ne9pa9€, sheiced, jwinted out, as 
335 above, t) 49 56^os ov ne KeXeveLs 
Tre<ppa5efxev, k 111, \ 22, etc. 

505. CUN NHUci ami iv v-qvai are equally 
Homeric, but the former is commoner. 
But iirl v-qvcriv always means at or among 



the ships on land, never on board (except 
as variant in B 351). 

508. The following passage is probably 
a later addition. The appeal to the 
Jluses is out of place, as there is no 
great crisis, but only a temporary reflux 
of the tide of battle (cf. A 218). The 
allusion to the agency of Poseidon refers 
to 383-401, a decidedly late passage. 
The turning of the battle took place 
really with the wounding of Hector, and 
since then many dvopdypia have been 
won. The phrase dwdparpia, spoils of 
heroes, is uni(jue ; hence nvis (not, 
apparently, including Ar. ) dderovcn did 
TO ^€vov Tfjs Xe^ecos Kal /jlt] Keifxevov dXKa- 
Xov. (Those who athetized 509 must 
etpially have condemned the jn-ecediug 
and following lines ; and this with 5e 
for pa in 511 might suffice to save the 
rest of the passage). The analogous 
words are (Bodypia (M 22, q.v.), ^wdypia 
(2 407), fxoixdypia (6 332), but not one 
of these is exactly parallel. 



lAIAAOC Z (XIV) lol 

rjpaT, inrei p ^kKwc fid-^i-jv k\vto<; eviocriyaio^. TjIO 

Am? pa TrpwTO? TeXaficoviof! "Tpriov ovra 
VvpTidSijv, yiucTMV yyi'jTopa KaprepoOvfjiaw 
^PuXktjv 8' 'Ai/TtXoT^o9 Kal yiepfxepov i^evdpt^e' 
yii]piovr}<i 8e ^lopvv re kcu ' XTTirorioiva KareKTU, 
TevKpo<; 8e Tlpo6oa)vd t evj'jparo Kal Ueptcfu'jTTjv. r.)5 

ATpeiSri<i 3 dp 677610 'Tirepjjvopa TToifieva Xaojv 
ovracre Ka\ XaTrdprjv, Sid B evrepa ^i^a\K6<; d(f>va<T€ 
8T]i(ocra<;' "^VXV ^^ '^^'^ ovrafxevTjv coTetXrjv 
eaavT eTrecyofxevrj, top Be aKoro^ ocrcre Kd\v\p-e. 
TrXetcTToy? S' ATa? elXev Ol\}]0<: ra-^ix; vl6<;- 
ov ydp 01 Ti? ofxolo^ eTTtcnreaOat ttoctiv 7]eu 
dvSpwv TpeaadvTcov, ore re Zeu? eV (^6j3ov opcrrji. 



510. HpcTo "; fiparo Eust. p : ncp Mor. juoxhc 8. 511. pa : jucn i . 
512. JUiupTidSHN <^i. KaprepooujuoN S : 6ap8apo9coNcoN rtx/e's, T. 513. 9aXKUN 

R Vr. A : 9dXTHN Bar. Mor. 517. ourace Ka\ i! : oura Karbt D( ;i^»Tr Par. 

e h, 7/3. A. ii &' : t' ^lor. eNxea T' .Mor. 520. oiXiaanc Pap. o. i uioc : 

a'l'ac R (cf. N 701). 522. T€ Z€UC : 5h eebc riuii T. €N : £c P. opCHi : 
cjpce(N) CDHTU Lips. Par. j {yp. opcHj : oo[ I'ap. o : A has opcHi suj)/: c ovei h. 

.514. MopuN re xai 'InnoTiojNa, see the use of eirofiai mean either 'no man 

on N 792. From the same pa.ssage (791) was his match so as to keep pace with 

Barnes conj. UoXvcpoirriv {Uo\i<cpr]Tr]i') for liiin in running.' or 'no man was his 

TLepKprirrjv. equal for clinging to the foe when men 

516. 'ArpetSHC, Menelaos, who alludes have tin iie'l tn tlt-e.' In the latter case 
in P 24 to the death of Hyperenor, though ciNdpcoN xpcccdNTCON may be a gen. 
he adds details which are not mentioned absolute, and nociN mean ' by speed of 
here. foot.' It is perhaps possible, however, 

517. See note on X 508. to make nvSpQv depend on woffiv, and 

518. kqt' cbxeiXHN, down the course of take this with ewia-TreffOat, as we talk of 
the wound, as though it were a channel ' iiangiug on the heels ' of a flying 
along which the soul flowed ; cf. Kara enemy. There is little to choose between 
poov. opcHi and wpcre. For the phrase compare 

521. enicnecoai may consistently with A 544, X 362. 



o 

INTEODUCTION 

The book consists of two princiijal parts — (1) the awaking of Zeus and 
the restoration of Hector to the battle by Ajjollo's aid, 1-366 ; and (2) the 
final battle or battles at the ships, 51.5-746. The intervening portion, 
367-514, seems to be an interpolation designed partly to efi'ect the transi- 
tion l)etween the two sections, partly to bring the whole into connexion 
with the main plot as it was left at the end of A. 

Tlie division between H and is purely arbitrary. The first portion, 
1-262, is the necessary continuation of the Ato? araT);, and shares the 
merits of that delightful poem. It contains several passages of doubtful 
authenticity, but none of them are of large compass, nor does the doubt 
cast upon them afiect the general context. Reference may be made to the 
notes on 18, 56, 212-14, 231. 

With 263 more serious questions begin. We find the long and splendid 
simile by which Paris is portrayed in Z 506 If. applied with far less 
appropriateness to Hector. Yet if we cut it out there is left not a word 
even to hint that Hector has to come all the way from the ford of 
Skarnandros (H 433) before joining his men ; this we should hardly expect 
the Epic poet to leave out. The simile of the galloping horse may to some 
extent Ijridge this gap. 

The speech of Thoas, 281-305, is full of difficulties, which are pointed 
out in the notes. It would seem as though tlie whole passage from 263-305 
were an interpolation ; most of the lines which are not un-Homeric in 
thought or expression come from other parts of the poems (263-68 = 
Z 506-11 ; 269 = X 24; 270, cf. N 757, /i 297 ; 271, cf. T 24 ; 272 = 
A 549; 277-78 = P 730-31, cf. X 147; 285= A 73, etc.; 286 = X 99; 
290, cf. X 372, K 44; 294 = B 139; 298 cf. A 594; 299 cf. K 433; 
300 = H 379). It is not easy to see what was the reason of the interpola- 
tion, unless it may have been desired for local or family reasons to bring in 
the curious eulogy on Thoas, who at once disappears from the scene, together 
with his futile tactical advice — a distant echo of that of Poseidon in S 
370 ff. 

The description of the fight at the ships, 306-66, contains no note- 
worthy difficulty, with the exception of the fact that Hector who is on foot 
in 307 {jiaKpa /3i(3ds) suddenly appears on his chariot in 352. On this 
little stress can be laid, as similar instances are common in the Homeric 

102 



lAIAAOC O (XV) 103 

figlits ; we liave only to assume that Hector, who was carried to his chariot 
in E 429, returns with it to the fight, and mounts or dismounts as occasion 
serves. 

Witli 36G Apollo disappears I'rom the batth;, h.ivm.; Lain.-u nut ilu- 
charge laid on him in 22'.)-33 ; henceforth it is Zeus alone wht) directs tlie 
tight. Here, tlien, we may confidently place the end of the Ajos araTiy. 
And from this point difhcnlties and complications thicken. 

The introduction of Nestor in 370 is sudden and unexplained ; we la-t 
heard of him in H 1-134, as he is not mentioned in H 380 with the friends 
in who-se company he was last found. The omen of the thunder, too (379 ,, 
seems to miss its mark and produce the opposite effect to that intend<.-d. 
There is thus some ground for suspicion, though hardly for condemnation 
of the passage. 

The passage about Patroklns (390-404) is also ditticult, apart from the 
general question of the authenticity of the whole EurypyJos incident (see 
Introduction to A) ; for it is impossible to say what are the times alluded to 
iu 391 and 395. There does not seem to be a ])roper contrast between the 
period when 'they were fighting for the wall ' — which would seem to l>e 
the stasre of the battle descriljed in I\I — ami the moment wlien ' he marked 
the Trojans assaulting the wall.' Even if we take i—ecra-vfievov^; to imply 
' carrying ' the wall, the difficulty is not solved, for that was done at the 
end of ]\I ; are we to suppose that Patroklos never noticed all the disasters 
of X and H, and only remarks when the wall is carried for the second time? 
The lines could only be in place immediately after the end of M ; Init it 
may remain doubtful whether they were originally composed for that place, 
or are purposely left with a vague reference so as to introduce the 
Patrokleia at any point of the story. It may be remarked that of the ten 
lines 395-404 six are borrowed ; 395-96 = M 143-44 ; 397-98 = 113-14, 
403-04 = A 792-93 ; ami this fact, together with the use of the noij-Homeric 
word Adyots, seems to jioint to late origin. The same may be said of the 
word cro4>u^<; in the next passage (405-14), which is further complicated 
by a confusion in the picture of the battle which runs through most of 
the rest of the book. In 387 we were told that the Greeks have mounted 
the ships and are fighting from them. But here (407-09) they are drawn 
up in ^(xAayyes, and are keeping the Trojans away from the .'ships. In 416 
it is not made clear whether Aias is on the ship or liefore it, but the 
context 15 on the whole in favour of the latter ; for though Lykophron, who 
is standing by Aias, falls when w'ounded v7;os a^o -pvfxvrjs, there is nothing 
whatever in the following passage, down to 591, to shew that the battle is 
not on the level ground. In 442 and 483 there is no mention of any 
climbing of the ship, and in 515-91 the fighting is of the normal type, 
with rushes forward and backward on either side. In 566 the phrase 
(f>pd^av~o I'v/a? epKei xo.XK€ai)L naturally implies a wall of arnn-d men in 
front of the ships ; and in 593 we are told, to our surprise, that the Trojans 
' attacked the ships,' as though they had not done so already in 385. 

It is clear, then, that this part of the battle cannot be harmonized with 
the lines which first describe the Greeks as posted on the ships. These 
lines are 379-89, (414?) and 435. The latter carries with it the whole 
episode of Teukros and his bow, which takes us down to 514. The whole 



104 lAIAAOC O (XV) 

passage 367-514 is in fact only a string of episodes which have grown v;p 
independently about one central idea with details differently conceived, and 
have been brought into merely superficial connexion. They partly con- 
tradict one another as to the position of Aias, and cannot be reconciled with 
what follows. 

But after 514 all goes smoothly enough, and the only question is as to 
the point at which we once more enter the stream of the MrjvLS. Either 
515 or 592 fits on excellently to the general situation as it was left in 
A 595. The slow and stubborn retreat of the Greeks there described is 
resumed here in a brief stand in front of the ships, till the Trojans charge 
and drive them inside the line (see note on etcrwTroi 653) and among the huts. 

Now at length Aias, not content to be confined in one of these 
dislocated groups, mounts on the ships' decks, and fights first from one and 
then from another ; finally he lias to defend the ship of Protesilaos, which 
Hector attempts to burn. 

As between 515 and 592 tlie decision is not easj' ; 515-91, tliough 
rather commonplace and entirely without significance in the story, contain 
no serious difficulties, but it cannot be doubted that 592 is far more suitable 
as the exordium of a new rhapsody. The question is fortunately not 
important. For two short interpolations it will be sufficient to refer to the" 
notes on 610 and 668. 



lAIAAOC O 



riaXicoEic napd tcon NecoN. 



avTap €7rel Std re aKuXorrwi kui Td(f)pov e/Sijcrav 
ipevyovre^, ttoWoI Be Scifiev Aavawv viro ^epalv, 
ol fjuev Si] Trap 6^€cr(f)Lv ipTjrvovro fxevovre^, 
'^(opol viral Set'ou?, 7r€cf)o/3i]/ii€voi, eypero Se Zeu? 
"I8779 iv Kopv^r}L(Ti Trapa -^pvaodpuvou 'Hpi]^. 
crryj 6 ap avaL^a<i, loe be ipo)a^ Kat A^aiov<;, 
Tov(; jJLev 6pivo/jLei'Ov<;, roixi Se Kkoveovra^ oiriaOev 
\pyeiOv<;, fiera 8e a(f>i YlocreLSdcova avaKra. 
• E«Topa h iv TTeSicoi iSe Keifxevov, ufj.(j)l 8 kralpoi 
e'laO ' o B dpyaXecoi e'^er daOfMari. KVjp aTrivvaawi', 
alfi ejxeoyv, iirel ov pav u(f>avpoTaTo<; /3d\ W.'^atMV. 
TOP Be IBoov eXeijcre irarrjp dvSpcov re deoiv re, 
oetva o vrroopa locov tip7]v 7rpo<i p,vuov eetTrev 
" ?} p,dXa Br] KaKOTe-^vo<^, dfii]-^ai'e, cro9 BoXo^, ''Hprj, 
' FiKTopa Blov eiravae pid-^7]<i, e^o(3rj(je Be Xaom. 



10 



If. 



4. unai Ar. li : un6 Lips. ' unaiddeiouc T. 5. TrpoffTiO^aci Kal rh ezero 3* 
dpecoeeic Jua\aK6N &' eNSuNe X'tconq ( = B 42) T. 10. KHp dniNUCCCON Ar. 12: 
KHp dniNucKCON Apli. : rives KHpa <niNucccoN- T: KHp anoNucccoN Tar. e. 
11. a9aup6Tepoc QST Vr. b A. 15. Tivt^ e966Hce &" axaiouc T. 



1-3 = 343-45. oi jucn, tli'3 Trojans. 

4. Seiouc, a form which recurs only in 
K o7iJ in tlie same phrase ; it represents 
an original i'7r6 dFieos. 

10. For eVae', a form which recurs 
some fifteen times in H., Ar. strangely 
read eiaO', as thongh =^(ra»', as also in 
S4, I' 106. In the last passage there 
is more excuse for him, as the verb is 
there applied to an inanimate object. 
Sceuari, of. 241. aniNucctoN, dazed, 
avrl rov ira.pa.(ppov2v Kal dvaiffOriTuiv • 
irivvrbv yap t6 alcrdrfTLKov, Schol. BL. 



The verb recurs only e 342, j" 258, in 
the sense to he foolish ; see note on 
i 24P. The variant Kripa nivvcrffwi' was 
explained to nu-an iwpcdiuo drath. 

11. Of. S 437. ou . . aq>aup6TaToc. 
sc. Aia> ilitott's), 

13. deiNQ must be taken as qualifying 
the whole ]ihrase un63pa Ocon, scowUmj 
ici-rihhj. But the expression is rather 
awkward. 

14. auHXQNe, nnmanagcahle, as X 
726. The order of the wonls is very 
unusual. 



10c 



106 



lAIAAOC O (xv) 



ov fxav olS' el avre KaKoppa(^iri^ aXeyetvfj'i 
TTpcoTT] €7ravp7]aL Kai ae 7r\riyr}Laiv i/idacrw. 
rj ov jxeixvrii ore re Kpe/XM v^lroOev ; e'/c he iroholiv 
ciK/jiova'i rjKa Suco, irepl X^P^'' ^^ he<Tjjbov l'r)\a 
Xpycreov apprjKTOv, av 8 ev aWept Kal vecpeX^jicriv 
€KpefJ,(0' ■y'jXdcrreov 8e deol Kara [xaKpov "OXv/jlttov, 
\vcraL 8 ouK ehvvavro 'jrapaarahov • ov Be Xd^oifxi, 



20 



17. npcoTON Harl. a s}tpr. 18. jugajinhc' r/p. Eh. Gr. iii. 244. 2-3. 18-31 
om. Zen. 19. nepi : nap6 Q. 21. HXdreoN Vr. A : ^XdreoN S. 22. on 

Ke Q. II XdBcoJui J [yp. XdBoiui). 



16. ou ixhu oT9' ei, exactly the Latin 
liaxnl scio an, in the sense of ' very 
likely.' auxe, hcrenftcr, as A 340, etc. 

17. npcoTH cnaupHQi, he the first to reap 
the fruits, .see on A 410 e-n-avpwvTai 
^aa-iXrjos. iudccoi is best taken as an 
aor. to corresjiond with e-rravpTjai : the 
stem is dental, lfxa{v)T, and can make 
'Lfiaira-a as well as 'ifxaaa (E 589, etc.). 
For the nXwrai of Zeus (the thunder- 
bolt) of. e 12. 

18-31. This whole passage, the KoXaais 
TTJi "Hpas, was omitted entirely by Zen. 
His authority would be greater but for 
the susjiicion that he may have seen an 
a-rrpeivh in such a tale of the gods. 
Internal evidence, however, is strongly 
in his favour. The last line (31) comes 
in very awkwardly, aOns having no par- 
ticular reference, whereas 32 joins on 
perfecth' to 17. There are several forms 
which do not belong to the old Epic- 
dialect, e.g. /j,€fjLvr]L, Kpefj-b], rfKaaTeov, yrjv 
for yalav (see note on F 104), aOX-qffavra 
(for de9\.). ^ijv for avv in order to 
' make position ' for a short syllable in 
thesi can liardlj^ be right, and pvffap.y}v 
elsewhere always has the v long. It is 
of course possible to emend by conjec- 
ture ; for ueuNHi we can read inefivr] (ai) 
(cf. "I- 442) as also in T 188, <I> 396, 
w 115 [dia Tov 7] elxov iracraL Did. : does 
this imply fxifxveai as Lndw. thinks ? 
or should we read bia tov l — or tjl — im- 
plying fj-efj-vr]' as the variant ?) or fxe/j.- 
vrjff'lai) with Choiroboskos, cf. 'I' 648. So 
for KpEJuico we can read Kp€/ji.a'{o) (Nauck 
has ae KpetJ.a<r{a) for re Kpejuw) ; and 
pv/j-riv for pucduHN with Heyne. But 
it may be questioned wliether the older 
forms ever stood in this ])lace. The 
rather barbarous character of the legend 
is no argument for the antiquity of the 
passage itself ; for the rudest mythology 



of Greece attains to literary recognition 
only in post - Homeric times, and is 
stuiliously ignored in the older period 
of the Epos. The legend is evidently 
closely related to that in 3! 249 q.v. 

IS. H oo : Brandreth is probably right 
in omitting 17, see on E 319. For re 
Kpeuco Mss. write t' eKpe/j-w, entirely 
abolishing the caesura. 

19. QKuoNac, the anvil is the largest 
mass of metal with which primitive 
man commonly deals, and is therefore 
a handy means of torture. Curtius 
suggests however that the word may 
here mean thunderbolts, regarded as 
heavy stones, a sufficienth' a}j[)ropriate 
implement for Zeus ; he compares Skt. 
apnaji, stone, thunderbolt, Lith. aktnen, 
stone. See also Hes. Theog. 722 where 
XdX\-eos cLK/xiiiy ovpavbdev Karidiv may 
]nean thunderbolt, but is more probably 
anvil. A similar rough and ready 
torture is applied to Melanthios in x 173. 

21. AXdcxeoN, see note on M 163. 
' ij\va-(Tov r A. Pallis : but that word 
seems too strong : see X 70. Schol. T 
and Eust. say Trpofxypdcpovcri rives 

irplv -y' ore oq a aTreXvaa Treduiv (Heyne : 
TTodQi' MSS.), fj,vopoiis 5' ivl TpoirjL 

Kdl3j3a\oi', 6(ppa TveXoiro Kal e(T(TOfj.ivoL(n 
Trvdeudai. 

Kal odKvvvrai. (pacriv, inrb rOiv TrepLriyy^rQiv 
oi TOLOVTOL fj.vdpOL, oOj CLVUTepii} aKfj-ovas 
elwev. The lines will not fit into our 
text ; if they ever stood there, it must 
have been in place of 22-30. Ludwich 
suggests that they may merely have 
been copied into the margin of some 
archetype from a lost Epic, by way of 
illustration. Tliey probably were meant 
to explain the presence of some meteoric 
stones in the Troad. napacTaSdw, wapa- 
ardvres, cf. dTroiTTa56v, 556 ; H. G. % 401. 



lAIAAOC O (xv; 



K'' 



piTTTacTKOi' reraywv utto {ii)\ov, o^p av iKrjraL 
7>;t' 6Xiyrj7re\€(ov. efie 8' ovo^ w? Ovfiov avUi 
al^7)^7]<; 6Svv7] ' II paK\P]o^ deioio, 
TOP av ^vv i^operji dveficoi Treircdovaa OveXXas 
vre/i-v/ra? eV arpvyeTov ttoptov koko. fMtjriucocra, 
KciL [XIV eirena Kowi'S ei; vaiofiepyjv ciTrepeiKWi. 
Tov p-ev eyoiv evdev pu(Tap.j]v kuI dp)')yayoi> avri'i 
"Apyo<; e? iTTTro/SoTov, Kai ttoXXu Trep d6Xy)aavTa. 
ro)i> a avTiq p.vi]ao), iv" d7ro\ij^rji<; inrardoyv, 
6cf}pa iSrjif i]p Toi '^paicrp^rji ^iXor?;? re Kai evvt'j, 
fjv i/jiiyr}<; eXdovaa 6e6n' iitto Kai fx dirdrrjaa'^. ' 



25 



30 



24. euuoN Ar. li: euubc ( -i.l'K^Tl 11 n!. a. Kin^ > Vay. c d f- (or f '> •: 
(Lips. s»^«-.). ^Niei : ONHei HIMJK: qnhhi L' : onIh T'. 26 Bopea i ;. 

aNCJucoN Mor. 28. kocon "„'. 9" I.ijis. 29. €NeeN : auric ( nit. auTic : 

aueic C. 01 dk 7/3. annraroN auTic T. 31. aueic L. anoXHEHic Ar. ])i;i 
Liji-s. Bar. Yr. A : dnoXXhisHic L'. 31-62 lost in .1 (one leaf). 32. 09pa V9hi 
Ar. : o(ppa Y9oi Taps.: o<^pa Vdoic Vm'. e: o9p' ei9H(i)c (iPijR.S. toi: ti I'lj. 
33 oiii. Zen. Ajih. 



23. Cf. A 591 pi\j/€ TToSos TerayCiiv a-rrb 
^rj\ov Bea-n-fcrioio, whence this line has 
evidently been adapted, for IBrjXov with- 
out the epithet is less clear. Hut Scliol. 
A on A 591 says Map/xeviuji' 6 yXoiacro- 
7pd^os (p-quiv 'Axaiovs Kai Spvowas KaXelf 
TOV ovpavbv ^rjXow. So ()\i. Snij'rn. 
umlerstood the word when he wrote 
darepoeis ^r)\6i (xiii. 483). Perha[>s this 
contains a genuine tradition, and /37?\6s 
is really an old Achaian word distinct 
from l3r]\6? = thresho/J, •>!' 202, which 
certainly is not particularly appropriate 
here. pinracKON is a wrong form, it 
should be either plimffKov or piifacrKov. 
as the Homeric iteratives are formed 
either with the stem-vowel or thematic 
e of the present stem, or the sigmatic 
aorist stem in -<ra. The mistake is per- 
haps due to a reminiscence of pLirTal'wv 
in the similar passage, Z! 257. PiKaaKo- 
fj-ev (X 512) and rpunrdaKeTO (A 5*38 
if right) are of course different, being 
contracteil forms from a-stenis. Tlie 
hiatus after BhXoO is defensible in the 
bucolic diaeresis. Ykhtqi, tlie subj. is 
thoroughly un-Homeric ; see//. G. §208. 
We must either read ikoito or regard 
the mood as jiositive evidence of the 
lateness of the passage. 

24. oXirHneXecoN, cf. 245. and oXiyoopa- 
viuv, 240, fuitdiutj, aj)|iai-ently 'little 
moving' (WXojuai), hardly able to .stir; 
cf. vr]ire\elv quoted irom Hippokrates. 



euudN, others Ov/jlo^ [anger, in a]iposi- 
tion with odi'VTi). There is not much to 
choose between the two, tliough apart 
from authority the second is perliaps 
slightly preferable. ONiei, hft, chjnirtcd 
from, as in the phrase vtvvoz dfiiKf, etc. 

25. azHXHc, see note on A 435. 

26. SUN BopcHi aN€Jucoi is to be taken 
with w€p.-^as, as we say 'to go with the 
wind." dp.a Trvoirjis is the commoner 
jihrase, but fiV suits the marked personi- 
iication, 'in the company of.' Schol. 
T gives two very inferior alternatives, 
dSriXov TTorepov "Upa Kai Poppa's dv^TrtLaav 
rds ^I'fWas, ^ "Hpa d/xa Boppd'. Kai ray 
dvfWas eireicrev. The variant dventiii' 
would be tempting if bettor attested. 

28 = !=! 255, shewing that the same 
event is spoken of in both passages. 

29. pucdiiHN, lientley pv6/j.riv, Heyne 
pv,ar)v (see on 18-31 above). Schulze 
[Q.E. p. 328) thinks that the i' may be 
due to the influence i4 ipOffacrdai. 

30. aeXwcaNTa, see note on H 453. 
dXyrjaavTa van L., Kai troXXov dedXriffavra 
Brandreth ; both needless in this j)aj5sag«-. 

31. This line has all the apjiearance 
of a)i awkward transition from an addi- 
tion to the original text. 

33. HN. cognate ace. : see H. <i. % 13t'. 
1, and cf. ft'vTjj r-i]v fuv (yu v'lKrjffa, \ 
545. The line was omitted by Zen. and 
Aph.. but there is no obvious reason for 
its condemnation. 



108 



lAIAAOC O (xv) 



w? (pciro, piyrjcrev Se /Somttl^ Trorvia ' Hp?;, 
Kai fxiv (^wvt'jaaa errea irrepoevra TrpoarjuSa' 35 

" icTTO) vvv Tohe <yala Koi ovpavo^ evpv<i vrrepOe 
Kal TO Karei/So/xevov ^rvyb^ vhwp, o? re fieyt(TTO<; 
opKO<i SeivoTUTOi; re TreXei fiaKcipeacn 6eolcn, 
a/j 0^ lept] Ke(f)a\7] koI vcoirepov \e^o<; aiiTWV 
KovplSiOV, TO fiev OVK av i<yoi irore /jba^fr o/xoaaifXf 40 

fiy Si ifjurjii iOTTjra UocreLSdcov ivoaiydoiv 
TrripLciivei TpoKi^ re kol ' EjKropa, rolai h cipy-j<y€i, 
ciXXd TTOV avTOV 6u/jio<; eTroTpvvei Kal dvcoyei, 
Tetpofjievov^ h iirl vrjvcrlv Itoop eXeijaev A^atov<i' 
avTap TOi Kal kclvcol iyco 7rapafjbu6r](TaifjL7)v 45 

ri]c Lfiev TjL Kev B)] av, Ke\aiv6(f)€<i, rjjefiovevrji^.^ 

ft)9 c})dro, fieihriaev he Trarrjp dvhpow re 6eo)v re, 
Kai /J.IV dfMeil36jjievo<i eirea Tnepoevra irpoarivda' 
" el /xev 8t] av y eireira, (BoMirt'i ttotviu ' Hp?;, 
laov ifxol (f)popeovaa fier dOavdroiat Kadl^ot^, 50 

TO) Ke YloaeiSdcov ye, koi el fid\a jSovXeTai dWrji, 
al-^a /xeTaaTpiylreie voov fxeTa aov Kal eixov Krjp. 



36. ToSe : TO re 1!. 39. iep6 DP Lijis. 42. nHjaaiNeiN R, Lips. || ApwrciN 
R. 43 om. (.) frag, ilosc. 44. ktcinojucnouc Apli. Argol. Mass. 45. Kai 
KeiNCo(i) Ar. AC',)T Cant. Hail, a, iV ^losc. Yen. B : KaK€iNCo(i) ft. 46. 

AreuoNeuHic AP-RU Hail, a, fr. Mose. : HreuoNcuoic G : AreuoNeueic <2. 48. 
aueiBoJULCNOC : 9CONHcac Vr. b. 49. Boconic Aph. : Bocbni Ar. (?) APRIJ- 

(j). ras.). 50. 7/3. Kal en dieaNaxoici T. Koeizeic ST Bar. Par. d f. 51. r€ 

om. T Harl. a. 52. uexaTpeif/eie S. 



.36-38 = e 1S4-S6, where see M. and R. 
for the legends connected with the Styx. 
Compare also B 755, S 271 ff. , with 
notes. The Styx here seems to re]ire- 
seiit both the waters and the undei- 
world, which with heaven and earth 
make up the univer.se (see 187-93'). 

40. KOupidiON, A 114. 

41. For JUH with indie, in oaths see K 
330, T 261, and //. G. S 358. It .should 
be noticed that the construction here is 
slightly different from tliat in K, as /jltj 
here negatives only the following words, 
Oi efJ.r)y ioTrjra, not tlie verb wri'fj.alvei, 
whereas in K it negatives the verb 
eTroxv<^^Tai.. Hera speaks the truth so 
far, that Poseidon had intervened on his 
own initiative, not on account of any 
wish of hers (5t' e/irji/ loTTjra, which may 
perhaps Ije yiurposely used in place' of the 
usual lot7]tl), as with the present text 



there has been no communication be- 
tween them (see note on 2 241) ; but 
morally of course irapaKeKpovarai rbv 
opKov, her oath is fraudulent, as Ar. says. 
There is but a slight technical change in 
Hera's favour even if we omit 2 252-60 
(seelntrod. to S). Zens evidently gra.sps 
the real position. 

45. Kai goes with wapaixvdrjaalfxrjv, the 
optat. being concessive, 'so far from 
inciting, I am even willing to advise 
him ' {H. G.% 299 d). 

50. Schol. A (Did.) has ev rots e'lKaio- 
TepoLS " adavdroLaL ^eoi<ri," which is im- 
jiossible witliout further alteration {(ppo- 
veoLcrSa ?). Doubtless T, as often, has 
the correct reading, and the variant 
was ev for juiex' with legitimate hiatus. 

51. re Kai el, ei Kai Ijentley, a decided 
improvement, as ei Kai is the regular 
phrase and the ye otiose. 



lAIAAOC O ^\v) 



109 



dW' el B/) p ireov ye Kal uTpeKew^ ayopevec^, 
ep'^eo vvv /j-era (fiuXa deCov Kal oeupo KuXecrcrof 
\pii' T eXOt/xevai Kal ATruWtova kXvtuto^ov, 55 

6(f)p^ 7} fiev fxera Xaov W.-^ato)v -^aXKo-^iTUivtov 
€XO)]i Kal e'lTrrjicrL TlocreLhdwvL avaKTt 
iravcrdfievov TroXefJ-oio to. a Trpo? ScofMad iKeadui, 
'KKTopa 8' orpvvrjLcn jjid-^i^v ef <i>ol/3o^ \\7ruXXc0v, 
avrt<i 5' e/jLTTveuarjiai /xeVo9, XeXddrji 8' oOvvdwv 60 

at vvv fiiv relpovcri Kara (f)pei'a<;, avrap \\^aiov<i 
avTi^ iiTTOcrrpe-^riKTiv uvdXKiBa <f>v^ai' euopaa^, 
cf)€vyovT€(; B iv vrjval TToXvKXi'fCcn ireacoat 

53. ovTu Sia roO re Ar. Apli. (others tc ' So Harl. d). aropciioic <,>. 64. 
iif dWui KcXeucoN A. 55. kXutotozon : n^e? kXuton aO&HN T. 66 77 ad. 

Aph. Ar. 60. aueic CPK. , ajunNcucHci L. XeXdeoi II li. Mosr. (T has 01 anil 
H written one over the other: both man. 1 ?i. 61. JUIN : juoi i,>. 62. aueic 
C. jl unocrpcvj/Hici ilor. 



53. Except here and B 10 arpCKecoc 
occurs only in K, il and Od. 

56—77. This i>assage was atlietized by 
Aph. and Ar. ; Zen. entirely omitted 
64-77, sayinj; that they were ' like an 
Euripidean prologue.' Most edd. agree 
in the condemnation, though some would 
exempt 56-63 ami 72-77. I'he first eight 
lines contain no serious cause of offence : 
beyond the general grounds that the 
whole passage is a needless recital and 
inferior in composition, the only argu- 
ment brought by Ar. against this jiart of 
it is that djs ewiirav Trpos to oevrepov irp'j- 
repov dwavTai, pvu 8e Trpos to vporepov 
a.ir7)VTr)Kev ^'6(pp' ij /xev /xerd Xaoi' 'AxatcD:'" 
(i.e. rj fiiv means the former, not as often the 
latter oi two persons mentioned ; but this 
is by no means universal, see for instance 
7). Against 64-71 the objections 
are decisive. In the first place the 
prophecy of the course of the war is not 
in accordance with Homeric practice, 
and is quite unnecessary. Then it does 
not accord with facts ; the rout of the 
Acliaians does not come on the ships of 
Achilles ; and it is not Achilles who 
stirs up Patroklos, but vice versa. €k 
ToO in 69 is awkward ; it must mean not, 
as the words imjily, from the time of 
Hector's death, but from the time of the 
sending of Patroklos (64). The twice- 
repeated form KT€NeT is not Homeric, nor 
is'IXtov as a neuter (but for this see note 
on 71). The last six lines do not inter- 
fere with the context, and might be left. 



though suspicion attaclies to the use of 
t6 npiN (see note) and the form KdpHTi 
for Kaprjari. 

58. naucdjucNON, ace. because it goes 
closely with the intin., 'to cease and 
go ' ; if. G. § 240. Eust. cites navcra- 
fxevui, but tliere is no ground for con- 
sidering- this a real variant, ri a, eFd 
P. Knight as elsewhere. 

59. Note the sequence of subjuui'tives 
in -ri{L)(TL, OTpuNHici, ejunNGucHici. dno- 
CTpetj/Hici. This form is certainly not 
original in the non-thematic (sigmatic) 
aor. Hence ilulvany (C Ji. x. '2i) takes 
orpvi/TiKn f(n" jires. , reads (nirvei-qtcri, and 
regards dirocTTp4-^r]i(n as evidence that the 
late interpolation begins with 61. not 
64. But the aor. seems to be required 
in both the former cases ; and as the 
analog}- of the thematic jtresent must 
have affected the aor. before the end of 
the Ei>ic period, it is probably better to 
accept the forms as they stand. 

60. XeXdeHi, in causal sense, ?7iake to 
forr/ct, B 600, etc., as with XeXaxet" : in 
the sense ' to forget ' the mid. \t\a6iff6a.L 
is used. 

62. Pallis suggests aTroTp^\f,r]i<n (cf. A 
75S). The two verbs are often confused 
in .MSS., see M 249, T 256 ; but change 
is needless. 

63. CN NHUci neccoci, this is one of the 
few ])assages where this common phrase 
is free from ambiguity, though in a dif- 
ferei. sense from the equally unambigu- 
ous X 742 : see on I 235. 



no 



IMAAOC O (xv) 



TlTjXetBeco 'A^iX,>'}o9' o h dvaTJjcreL ov kralpov 
TldrpoKKov Tov Se Krevel ey^^^e'i (^aihifjio^ ' ^KTwp 
IXiov TrpoTrdpoiOe, 770X669 oXeaavr aL^7]0v<i 
Tov<i aWov<;, /xerd 8 vtov i/xov —apTrrjSopa Stop. 
TOV Be y6\wadixevo<i Krevel ' EticTopa 8lo^ A^iXXeu?. 
e'/c TOV 8' civ Toi eireiTU ttoXlco^iv irapd vrjojv 
alev iyoo Tev-^oifiL hcainrepe^, et? o k Amatol 
"\\iov alirv e\oL€P Xdi-jvairj^ hid /3ov\d<i. 
TO Trplv 8 ovT dp eyd) iravco '^oXov ovTe tip dWop 
dOapdTcop A.apaol(Tip dfivpe/xep ivddB edaco, 
Tvpiv ye to IlT/XetSao TekevTrjOrjpai eeXScop, 
to? ol vTreaTijv irpooTOP, i/u,ML S iirevevcra KdprjTt, 
i'lfjiaTL TMi 6t i/x6L0 6ed (~)€TL<; ij-^uto yovpcop 
\caao/X€Pr] Tifiyjaai A^i\X?}a TTToXtTTopOop. 

&)9 ecfyaT, ovB^ diridiiae 6ed XevKcoXepo^; ''Hp?/, 
^f] 8e KUT 'ISuLCOP opecop e? fxaKpov "OXv/jlttov. 



65 



70 



ii) 



64. QNCTHCei ON Ar. n (qncthcoi L : ciNacTHcei R Tar. e) : ONCTHceieN rivts 
I'Diil. ), S Par. a: ONacTHceieN Par. f. 64-77 om. Zen. 65. KTONeT J isujir. e). 

66. noXeac P : noX(X)ouc C(^ \'\ oXecoNx' At. 69. 5' ON : Qh Cant. : 9' ap Q. 
71. ainu e'XoieN : cKnepcojciN Ar. (?). || ainu : ainuN R- Harl. a, Mor. Par. e. i| 
iXoiCN : cXcociN C Lips.^ 72. nauco Ar. O: naucco (C siqrr.) DHJPQU Harl. 
li d, King's Par. a c g h. !i aXXcoN DPQ. 75. npwTcoi C^. |i OncNeuca Q Cant. 

Ir. Mosc. 76. ejuoTo P. 78. eea XeuKcoXeNOC : Boconic noxNia S. j| ripes 

fj-era tovtov ■ypd(pov(n Zhn' unorapBHcaca, nooc bi oi aXXa JueNoiNQ T. 79. 

bk kqt' : 5* es (Zen. ? see below) S Harl. a, Par. a (7^. 6h be kqt') f j. <} e\c R. 



G6. 'IXiou, i.e. 'IXi'oo : the ancient form 
is evidently copied from passages such 
as ^ 104, X 6. noXcTc, the contracted 
form is no doubt original here ; cf. note 
on B 4. 

69. Ar. noted that naXicosic is here 
used of continued defeat, not in the 
Homeric sense of the turning of the tide 
of battle. 

70. Teuxoijui, reuxu/j-i Cobet (see on A 
549), with the consequent adoption of 
€\w(TLv in 71. The subj. is certainly the 
mood of prophecy, not the opt. 

71. {ri 8nr\ri) otl vvv jmovw; ovSerepuis 
etp7)TCi"l\L0i', An. ; 'Apicrrapxos {rivh, T) 
"'iXiOJ' (KTrepauKTiv" Did. The two state- 
ments are obviously contradictory, and 
no doubt we ought to read WpicrTO(pdvr]s 
in the latter. The difficulty of "IXlov 
as a neuter may however be evaded by 
reading aiwvv, with slight M.s. support, 
as Bentley proposed. For -I's as a fem. 
termination cf. dijXvs iepar], etc. (//. G. 
§ 116. 4). Zen. acce[ited the neut. "IXio;' 



as Homeric, cf. H 92, 2 174. It was of 
course the regular ibrm in post-Homeric 
times, and very probably stood here 
from the first. 'AeHNaiHC, as inspirer 
of the device of the wooden horse, 
TOV 'ETTfto? iiroLTjaev criv 'A$i^vtji, d 493. 

72. TO npiN is nowhere else found in 
the sense of the simple -n-pLv : it always 
n^esLUS formerly, ap' : Barnes dv, taking 
Trai'w as sul)j., or reading wavaw. 

75. KdpHTi, cf. KaprjTos f 230, \f/ 157. 
xdpT] belongs to the same stem (for Kap-qr), 
but no other cases of it occur. The 
form need not be regarded as contracted 
from KapTjari. Ar. (Sell. T) took it as 
masc, from Kap-qs. 

77. Ar. objected that nxoXinopeoc is 
an epithet of Odysseus, not of Achilles ; 
but see e 372, * 550, fi 108. The title 
is sutficiently justified by I 328-29. 

79. The variant e'f for bk kot' is 
attributed to Zen. by Did. But this 
must be an error, for we know that it was 
Ar. who elsewhere objected to Kara and 



lAIAAOC O ixv) 111 

ct)9 8' ot' av di^rji v6o<i uvepo<;, o? t' eVi 7roXX»;i^ SO 

•^jalav i\rj\ov6a}<; (f)pecrl TrevKaXifxrjiai voi]cn]L 

" eV^' €h]i' i) €i'6ci," fi€von'7J7]i(7i re iroXXd, 

ft)? KpaiTTVM'i fi€fiavia OieVraTO irorvia "\\pi]. 

'iKero h alirvv "OXv/xiroi', ofxriyepeecrai 8' iirifKOev 

adavdroLcn Oeolai \lo^ Sufxcoc ol hk ihovre<i 

TTuvre^ dvi'fi^ai' koI SetKavocovro hiiracraiv. 

7} 8' dWov<; fiev eaae, (r)e/xi(TTi 8e KaWnrapi']io3L 

BeKTO 8e7ra9' Trpwrr] yap ivavrlr] ^X6e deovcra, 

Kai fiLV <^(x)vi](jaa eirea Trrepuevra Trpoarjvda- 

"'Hpi], TtTrre ^ejBrjKa^; ; drv^ofxepiji 8e eoiKa<i' 90 

rj fidXa 8j; a e(f)o^i]<Te Kpovov 7rd'i<;, o? Tot ^/co/tt;?." 

T7)v 8' ^fMei^er eireira Bed XevKcoXevo^ "Hp?;* 
" fji7] fj.e, fed ^)€fii, ravTa Bieipeo- olaOa kul avrrj 

81. €\H\eueooc H : cXhAuscoc PRTT Li]>.s. nohcci L {siipr. h) Q Eust. 82. 
e'lH 1) [p. ras.) GHPgKTL"' (Vhi U-, rj cYhn U'") fr. Muse. Par. c (iP ?) e <,' -,,.. c'imn 
?) cYh: h: fiei Lips.: Yhn I'ar. f': cYhn. hhn, and cYh cip. Eust. JU.€NOiNHHlci 
Ar. [S ?] Par. j,' : ueNoiNHceie S2. 83. Sienxa Lijis. 84. anHXecN S : cnnXeoN 

Q. 85. doJuioN J. 86. eaeiKaNOWNXo CH. denacciN Ar. 1.' : dendecciN 

DPQU" \v. A Harl. b, Pur. d t- : eneecciN Ziii. (Sch. B : Ttuts AT . !; iv ivioi^ KdXeoN 
re xx\u eic e eKacroc ot\- ei' (=4^ 203) .Scli. A. 87. aXXcoc (,». 88. CNONTioN 

P Mor. : CNaNTioc I,. eeouCQ : q>epouca Lips. Hail, a, Ir. ilosc. Par. li : d/ueifov 
9epouca, T. 90. Kpa Lips. 91. oc TOi : bene J fr. ilosc. : coc xoi Q Lips. 
92. eea XeuKCoKeNOC : Bownic noTNia Pl.'.S Par. a f and eV clWwl A). 

wrote £^ when the passage was made is all the same. The juiiiiitive parataxis 

from mountain to mountain, not from by which a clause is simply tacked on by 

the mountain to the plain (nee on G a re or 5e, and the exact conne.xion of 

410) ; probably Zen. wrote Kar' here. thought — here 'even though' — left to 

SO. This curious simile is the only be inferred is common enough. Others 

illustration taken from purely mental, take it to mean /ic /07iys ?n«cA (after the 

processes in H., if we except the com- jilaces he remembers), or mak-es many 

parison of -r) 36 tQv vies diKdai (i-s ei plans (for the futuie'i : Init these seem 

■KTfpbv 7)^ vorjfjLa, and 6 8' ware vorjua hardly relevant. ucnoinhhici is the 

iroToiTo, Scut. Here. 222. A somewhat reading of Ar. ; the a.ssimilation (for 

similar one will be found in Ap. Rhod. fj.evoivdr]icri) is rare {H. G. § 55), but the 

ii. 541 tf. The presence of d;/ in a simile subj. seems preferable to the opt. of the 

is against the rule (//. G. ^ 283). We vulg., which is probably due to the 

can of course easily write dvai^rjt, but the inlluence on the copyist's mind of the 

compound is strictly limited to the sense neighbouring c'i'hn, or ttr) as many Ms.><. 

sprinff lip from a lower ]iosition to a have. No doubt the latter form was 

higher, w'hich is excluded here. taken to mean considers whether /ic shou/d 

S2. cYhn, a proper opt. / would be in go (cf. Hesych. etrifxi- wopevofiai) hither 

this plare or that — and the wish is its own or thither. But the explanation first 

accomplishment; by the power of memory given seems deridedly better, 
he is in an instant wherever he wills. 86. acitcaNowNTo, see note on A 4. 

juENoiNHHici T€ noXXd is rather ob-scure, Schulze takes the word iis=SeKai>6wvTo, 

but it probably means and he has mani/ with jiureiy metrical lengthening. 
wishes, i.e. however manj' wishes lie has 87. For the dat. after 3^to s>ee note 

(respecting the place he would be in), it on A 596 and IT. G. § 143. 2. 



112 



lAIAAOC O (xv) 



olo^ eKeivov 6u/jlo<;, v7r€pcf)iaXo<i kuI aTnjvy']^. 
uWa (TV 7 ctp'^e Oeoiai 8o/jiOi<i eve Bairo<i etarj^ 
Tavra Be kuI /xera rraaiv uKOvaeai adavdroicriv, 
Ota Zeu? KaKa epya 7rL(f)av<TKeTat' ov8e tl (f)7]/jLL 
Trdaiv oyLico? Ovjjlov Ke')^apT]ae/xev, ovre ^poTolcrtv 
ovre $eoL<i, ec irep Ti,<i ere vvv Saivvrac evcf)pQ)v" 
r; fj,ev dp co9 enrovcra Kade^ero Trorvta Hp?;, 
oi^dr\<jav B dvd B(Ofxa Ato? 6eoi' rj Be jeXaaae 
'^elXeaiv, ovBe fiercoTrov eV o(j)pvcrc KvaverjLcnv 
ldv6i]' Trdaiv Be vefieacnjOeiaa ixeTrjvBa' 
" viiTTLOi, ot Zrjvl /jbeveaivofiev dcf)poveovTe<;. 
T] en fiiv fiefMafiev Karairavaefjiev daaov lovre'? 
rj eirei rje j3li]i' o B d(f)7]/ji,evo^ ovk uXeyi^ei 
ovB oderaf (f)7]crlv jap ev ddavdTOLcri Oeolcn 
Kuprei re adevet re BiaKpiBov elvat dpiaro^. 
6' 6 



TM 



exet 



BiaKpiBov 
TTL Kev vfjifMC Ka/cov Tre/jLTrrjiaLv eicacnwi. 



95 



100 



105 



94. iKeiNOU 12 : keinou Ar. euAJi6c ckcInou Lips. 95. eiccKC P. 97. 

ni9dcKeTai JPQR : ni9dcceTai ]\lor. ]; Tl : xe S : e H Hail, b (and yp. Lijis. ) 
98. euuco H Vr. b. 100. Kaoizexo ,T. 101. oxewcaN HTU Hail, a, Lips. Vr. 
b A, fr. Mosc. 102. KuaNeoici(N) PCJ. 103. npocHuda HTU. 104. zhn6c 

Bar. ;: d9pa3eoNTec (A snpr.) C Mor. || nvh epidaiNOJueN a9poNeoNTi Did. (T) : 
jLieNcaiNOJueN ico<papizGiN Plerael. All. 2. 109. ajuui ?) ujuui Eust. 



94. Ar. read Kelvov, the regular 
Homeric form for eKeiNou, see note on 
I 63. But it must be admitted that 
the spondaic form gives a very liarsh 
rhythm here. Van L.'s khvoo is a little 
better. 

97. ni9aucKeTai, aXnwBt = is 'parading ; 
of. M 280 TTLcpavffKbixevos to, a KrjXa. 

98. KexapHcejueN, intrans., like the 
mid. 01' /ueV tol Ov/xos Kexapvaerai ••p 266, 
the only other form of tlie redupl. future. 
Pallis would read x^-'-pVc^/^^'' fi'om T 363. 
It is however possible, and with the 
weakly attested variant ovde e wouW be 
necessary, to take it as causative ; and 
the analogy of TreTnOrjau and /ce/cao?;(Tw 
.points to this {H. G. § 65). In this 
case it is well to make Hera herself 
rather than Zeus the subject of the verb : 
/ do not sup2)ose that I shall gladden the 
hearts of all alike (Monro). The phrase 
is of course a litotes, meaning ' I am sure 
that some of you will be very anjjry.' 
She is thinking of Ares (110). BpoxoTciN 
seems to be added rather for rhetorical 
effect than for any direct interest which 
humanity could liave in the quarrel. 

101. Cf. A 570. reXaccc x^'^^^^'n. 



a ]>hrase which maj' be compared with 
V 347 yvadjj.olcn. y€\w(ijv dWoTpioicriu, 
though the present expression is simiiler 
and more natural ; it is notorious that a 
' forced smile ' is far easier for the lips 
than for the eyes and brow. In the 
Odi/ssey tlie effect aimed at is that of a 
ghastly and unnatural laugh. 

104. a9poNeoNTec, the verb occurs 
here only in H. For the variant a(ppa- 
deovres cf. I 32, r] 294. The cunning 
of Hera in stirring up rebellion while 
pretending to counsel submission is a 
masterpiece worthy of Mark Antony. 

105. accoN ioNTCc in the sense of 
hostile api)roach, as A 567. The same 
connotation is found with the Hebrew 

xxxii. 9 ' Whose mouth 
in with bit and bridle 
near unto thee.' Hence 
For the fut. infin. with 



qdrah, e.g. Ps. 
must be held 
lest they come 
q'rab = ha,tt\e. 
ixejd.au.Eti see note on H 36. 
106. a9HueNOC, sitting 
compound occurs onlv here. 
A 81. 

108. Compare M 103. 

109. excTC, imper. rather 



apctrt ; the 
Cf. e 207, 



than indie. 



It is not clear Mdiether it is to be taken 



lAIAAOC O (xv) 



no 



111 



i]8}] 'yap vvv HXtto/j, "\pi]i ye Trfi/xa Terv^daf 
vio^ yap 01 6X(o\e fia-^i]L en, (f)i\T(iTO>i uvhpo)v, 
\\aKaXa(f)o<t, rov (f)i]aiv ui> t/xfievai ufSpi/j.O'i "A/37;s-.' 

W9 t(f>aT , avrap "Aprj'^ BaXepco ireTrXi'iyero /j.rjpco 
yepal KaraTrprjveaa , 6Xo(f>vpufMevo'i Be nrpocrrjvha- 
" ^i] vvv jJbOL vefxecrr']aeT , ^OXufxiria Sdifiar t^oi^re?, 
TiaacrOai <pui>ov ftos" tovr iirl vPjwi A^aiMV, 
et irep /j.oi koL p-olpa Ato«> TrXrjjevri Kepavvon 
KetaOai o/xov veKvecrai fieO a'tfiari koI Koviijiaiv. 

fo)9 (pciro, Kai p iTTTTOvi KeXero ;^elfiov re ^V^ojiov re 
^€vyvvp,ev, avro'i S eVre' eSvaero 7rap,(f)avoo)VTa. 
evdd K en /xei^cov re kuI apyaXeoorepo^ ciXXo^ 
Trap Ato<f u9avdrotat ^0X01; Kal p^t^vi*; irv-^07], 
el p,r) 'AOtjvrj rrdcn irepiBSeiaaaa Oeolaiv 
oypro SieK irpoOvpov, Xlire he dpovov evOa duaacre, 
rov S' drro p,ev Ke(f)aXr]<; Kopvd' e'lXero Kai crdKO<i o)p,U)V, 125 



120 



112. ojuBpiJuoc CIIPR. 114. KQTanpHNfec T : Koxij npHNCc 1'. b^ npocHuda 
v.: d' enoc HuQa Ar. AK Hail, a d, I'ar. h -,/>. enHuda T. 116. TJceceai A 

supr.) Cant. 119. KeKXexo GJPK : KeXerai (,t. 120. CNTea aucero I'K. ;| 

eSucQTO A {su}rr. e) CJQST Vr. A 15ar. Ir. .Muse. Lips. , naju9aN6eNTa liar. 
121. k' €T1 : KE Ti S Hail, a, Yr. A IV. Mosc. : Ke tic DGP (kqIj IIU. 122. 

96NOC Kai JU.HTIC \'\-. d. 123. nepi3eicaca Ar. P. 124. jucn 4k 7) "bx k.K Ku-t. 

125. djJU.oiiN H. 



intrans., hold on, i.e. be patient; or 
trans., accept, endure, whatever ill he 
sends you. The latter, though not a 
common use of ^x"") i^ sufficiently sup- 
ported by \ 482 e'xw KaKa. In tact the 
distinction between the two is very 
slight, for even if we do not take tlie 
relative clause as the direct object of 
exiTe it still represents an adverbial 
accus. 

110. ^Xnojmai, I fancy, of present or 
past events as H" 199, II 281, etc. The 
word is ironical, as Hera evidently has 
no doubt of the fact. For the death of 
Askalaphos see N 518. That passage 
was obviously composed in preparation 
for the present scene. We are not told 
how Hera came to know of Askalaphos' 
death ; until she left Olympos ibr Ida 
in S, after the event, she seems to have 
been completely aloof from the war like 
Ares himself. This, however, is one of 
the small difficulties which may trouble 
the reader as little as the poet. 

113. nenXHrero UHpco, a gesture of 
annoyance ; ;jy7, -M 102, II 125. 

VOL. II I 



116. i6NT', i.e. i6vTa, not luvn., as 58, 
etc. For the in tin. after NcuecHccre cf. 
5 158, 195, and for ace. and iutin. note 
on P 254. 

118. ouoO with dat. as E 867 ofxov 
v€(piecaiv (where see iioti-). jucrd, mean- 
ing among, is very rarely fciund with 
the dat. singular ; there are only Hve 
other cases. Here aifian must Ite re- 
garded as a sort of noun of multitude, the 
bloody corpses. Cf. fj-era aTpo<pa.\L-^(-/i 
<l> 50:3 beside ev arp. II 775 (//. G. % 194,\ 
The similar words of the same speaker 
in E 886 may be compared, Tr^uar' 
eiraaxov iv aivrjiaiv veKadtcaiv. The 
emphasis laid on carnage is well suited 
to the character of Ares. 

119. For AeTjuoc and OoBoc as jiartioi- 
pators in the battle see A MO. In X 299 
<l><j/3os is called the son of Ares. It would 
seem more natural, but for these ]as<age.<, 
to look upon them here as the hoi-ses 
themselvis, not as the attendants who 
harness them ; and tiiis opinion was in 
fact held by some of the ancient critics, 
but vcfuteil by Ar. 



Il4 lAIAAOC O (xv) 

€'y^o<; S ecrrfjae crTi/3apf]'i airo '^eipb'i eXovcra 

'^d\K€ov y 8 iireeaai KaOcnrrero Oovpov "Aprja- 

" fiaivofieve, ^peva<i rfke, Sce(f)6opa';. ?; vv tol avrco'i 

ovar aKove/xev ean, voo'i K airoXoiXe koL alhd)'^, 

ovK atei^ a re (f)7]ai Oea \eu/cco\€vo<; ' H^t;, . 130 

rj 8r) vvv Trap Zi]vo<i ^OXvfXTTiOV eikrfKovdev ; 

rj eOeXei'^ avTO<^ /xev dva7r\7]aa^ kuko, ttoWo, 

ayjr i/mev OuXv/u,7rovSe, koI d'^vv/j.evo<i Trep, dvdjKrjt, 

avrap rol^ aXXoicn KaKov jxe'ya Trdat (j>VTev(Tai, ; 

avTiKa <yap Tpoya'i pi^v vTrepOvpiov^ kol A'^atov^ 135 

Xei-ylrei, o 8 rj/xewi elai Kv8oi/u,7]crcov e? "OXv/xttov, 

/jidp'\lr€i S' e^ei7^9 o? t aiTio<; o? re Kal ovkl. 

TO) <T av vvv KeXopbai fxeOep^ev '^oXov vlo<; eolo. 

i]8r] yap rt? tov <ye I3l7]v Kal '^eipa'i dfxelvcdv 

)) irecfyar ■>) Kal eTreira Tre^T/crerai • dpyaXeov Be 140 

irdvTwv dvOpcoTTcov pvaOau yevet^v re tokov re." 

126. anb : ek [K snpr.) CP : anb i) ck Eust. 127. KaetinreTO P {T sujrr.). 
128. JuaiNOlieNe : SaiuoNie Ef. Mng. 68. 46, Et. Gud. 38. 36. 129. aidcoc : 

auToc Bar. Mor. 131. eiXHXoiieei L. 134. aCrxiip 6 G Yr. A. |! eeoTc juera 
nfijuia Zen. H nSci : nftjua S Par. a f (and ef dWwi A). 136. ec : en' K. 138. 
€010 Zen. H {supr. hoc) R, yp. L : efio Par. e : efloc Ar. fl. 139. ToO re Ar. 
APRT Vr. b, Harl. b d : roOSe Zen. Aph. fi : rouce {.). 140. ne9<icceTai S. 

126. ^CTHce, stood, presumably in the ears to hear loith. The clause may 

(xupiy^ of a spear-stand [SovpoSoKT] a 128, equally well be taken interrogatively, 
cf. T 387). 132. ciNanXHcac, see note on A 170. 

128. h\^, here only, with (ppevas rjXei 136. ku3oiuhccon, trans, drive in up- 

^ 243, dtvos rfKebs t, 464. The word is roar ; the word recurs only in A 324, 

evidently connected with oKt), rjXaaKd^eiv where it is intrans. 

(: 457), rjXLdio?, etc., and there is some 138. ^oTo, thine own ; reflexive as re- 
evidence for an Aiolic form hWos in the feriing to the subject of the subordinate 
same sense (conj. by Bergk in the famous infinitive clause. See App. A, vol. i. p. 
ode of Sappho, fr. 2. 16 (paivo/xaL dWa, I 562. 

am as one distraught). Fick therefore 141. rcNCHN tc tokon re, see note on 

writes SXXe here. It is possible that dXXo- H 128. The line is obscure; to say ^/! 

0poj'^c.;i' may be derived from this, and, is hard to protect the lineage and offspring 

as the Et. Mag. (68. 45) suirgests, even of all men would serve to dissuade Ares 

the famili ir use of dXXcos in the sense from avenging a common mortal, but 

uselessly ; though in that case confusion has little force when the ott'spring re- 

between the two words must have been ferred to is that of a god, even though 

very early. Comjiare dWocpdaaio, to be the mother be human. Perhaps what 

c^eZmozw, in Hippokrates, and see Meister Athene means is that 'it is hard to 

Gr. Dial. i. 142. 3ie9eopac (the perf. keep watch and ward over (pay constant 

only here in H.) is best taken in a pass. attention to) the birth and parentage of 

sense as in Hippokrates and late writ, rs; all men'; i.e. all heroes — at least all 

in Attic it is always trans, (e.g. So))h. worth mentioning, all of royal blood — 

El. 306), and so of course it may be are in the last resort sprung from gods, 

here if, by a slight change of punctua- and would then all have a right to 

tion, we join it with (ppivas. P>ut then involve the gods in their blood-feuds 

the order of the words is not Homeiic. if the chiim were once admitted ; the 

qOtcoc, it is for nothing that thou hast only thing therefore is to neglect divine 



lAIAAOC O (xv) 1 15 

W9 eiirovcr (hpvae Opovwi evi Ouvpov "Aprja. 
ir{pr] B ATToWcova KaXeaaaTO Boo/j.aTO'i t/tro? 
'I/3tV d\ y T€ deolat fjbeTayyeXo'i (WavdToim, 
Kal a<p€a<; (f)(ov)]fTaa tirea Trrepuevra irpoarjvda' 145 

" Zei/? a(p(io els' "[Srjv KeXer ekdifjuev ottl rdyixTra- 
avTap iiryv eXdtjre Aio'i r etV oiira ihi^crde, 
epSeiv OTTL Ke Kelvo<i eTrorpvvrji Kal dvcoyrjiy 

y) /xev dp o)? eiTrovaa irdXiv Kie irorvia "Wpr], 
e^ero 8 eiVl Opovtof tco S dt^avre TreTeadrjv. 150 

IBtjv B iKavov TToXviriBaKa, fnjrepa d-qpoiv, 
evpov 8' evpvoTra KpovlSriv dvd Vapydpcoi uKpcoi 
)]fxevov d/ji(f}l Be /j,iv dvoev ve<f)o<; eaTe(f>dvcoTo. 
Tcb Be irdpocd eXOovre Ato? vecjieXrjyepeTao 
ar/jrrjv ouBe a(f)co€ IBcbv e^oXcoaaro Ov/jLO)i, 155 

OTTL 01 oiK eireearai (piXr/'i dXo^oio Tridecrdriv. 
\pLV Be irpoTepi-jv eirea irrepoevTa irpoarjvBa' 
" jSdcTK Wl, 'Ipt Tayela, TiocreiBdwvL dvuKTi 
Trdvra TdB dyyelXat, fMijBe ■\lr€vBdyyeXo<i elvai. 
Travadfieuov /jllv dvw^di fxd'^i]'^ rjBe TrroXefioto 160 

kp^ecrdai jxera (pvXa Oecov i) ei? dXa Biav. 
el Be fj-ot ovK eireeaa eTrnreio-eTai, dXX' aXoyijcrei, 



146. cXeeTN S. 147-8 aO. Ar. A]ih. 147. t' oni. P : V U Vr. b, yp. Sch. 

X. II YSeceai 1": '\becee Q Lips. 148. cnoxpuNei DSU Vr. b. J ONcorei DHSU 
Vr. b. 150. Yzero •!. 151. b' : e* Mor. 155. C9C0E K: C9C0YN c9a>YN) 

fi. II euu6N D. 157. fipHN Q (supr. TpiN . npoxepaN 1' : npoxepoN S. 161. 

epx€ceai : epxece" h PS, yp. A. 162 78 o,,i. i;i. 162. ixoi : juou Aiiimonios 
up. Sell. T. ,; cneecci neneicerai <,jK'-. enineiecTai Hari. il. ICf. M'Hj. 69. 39. 



descent altofjetlier. This involves a wishes to see carried out. These are 

sense of pOceai to which no exact quite inadequate ; a speech of a single 

parallel occurs ; but a somewhat similar line is a rare thing in H., and in tliis 

use will be found in f2 5S4. \\u\ L. case 146 would be paitieularly curt, 

boldly reads adavdruiv for ciNepconcoN, 153. The ' fragi'aut cloud ' seems to 

comparing II 449, <I> 187. This gives be an allusion to the fe^A?; /coXtj xpi''''"'? 

the reqiured sense, but there is nothing of E 350. dv6€i.s does not recur in H. 

to account for the alteration. {Hymn. Ccr. 97, 318, 490) ; but we find 

144. JucT<4rre\oc, intcrnuntia, cf. note dvrieis (6 48 etc.), 6vw5t]s {8 1'21 etc.). 

on v(pr)i>ioxos. Z 19. There is no advan- 155. Heyne s conj. C9coe for ff<t)wiv of 

tage in writing the preposition separatel}' the vulg. now has tiie support of one 

here, and still less in ^ 199, the only M.s. It is obviously right. <T<puiiv would 

place where the word recurs. MS. only be construed with ixo\''^<TaTo. a 

authority counts of course for nothing. very unnatural order of words, oud^ 

147-48 were athetized by Aph. and Ar. exoXcocaxo, litotes, ' was well pleased.' 

on the grounds that they are needless, loJ. ei . . ouk, see note on A 160. 

as Iris and Apollo must obey in any dXorHcei, lifrc only in H., where the 

case, and uiisuited to Hera, because the simple \670s occurs only twice, see note 

comniauds of Zeus are not such as she on 393. Hence Nauck cov.j. d7rt^77<7«. 



116 



lAlAAOC O (xv) 



(f)pa^ea6(o Sr; eTretra Kara (fjpeva Kal Kara Ovfiov, 
/jbi] [x ovhe Kparepo'i irep eoiv eTnovra raXaaarjt 
fieivac, eirei eo (^rjfii /Birjt ttoXv (j)epTepo<; eivat 165 

Kal yeverjL irporepo^ • ' tov 8' ovk oderac (faXop i]Top 
iaov ifjbOi (jidaOao, tov re arvyeovat Kal aWot. 
ft)9 6(f)aT, ouS' uTTiOrjo-e irohi'jvefJio^ MKea 'Ipi'i, 
prj oe Kar loaLcov opetov et9 Ialov ipi^v. 

Q)<i B OT av CK P€cf)6cov TrTr/Tai, vi(jia<i rje -^aXa^a 170 

•yjrv^pr) viral pi7rrj<i alOptjyeveo'i Hopeao, 
fo)9 KpaiTTVM^ fiefxavia hieirraTO MKea 'lpi<;, 
dy^ov S lara/jLevr] Trpoaecfir} kXvtov evvoavyaLov 
" dyjeXirjv rcvd toi, jairjo^e Kvavo-^alra, 

rfkOov Zevpo (pepovcra irapal Aio'i aijco'^oto. 175 

Travcrd/jievov a eKeXevae fid'^rj'; rjSe TrroXepboto 
ep-^eadaL fierd <pv\a Oecov i) el<i d\a Slav, 
el Se oi OVK eVeecro" iimreLaeai, dX\ aXoytjaea, 
rjireiXei koI Keivo^ ivavri^iov TroXep-i^cov 

163. &H eneiTO : 3' eneixa Q : QfineiTa lb' Hneira) U. 164. raXdccci W : 

TLves eeXHCHi Sell. T: naXdceai (?) >S. 165. €0 : eu A: eu tr. ]\Iosc. 166-7 
dd. Ar. 166. oeoTQi U (second o in ras. ?). 169. Kar' : juct' P : ks Zen. 

171. 4»uxp^N Q. uno Syr. 175. napai : napd Mor., Ap. Lex. 7. 11. 176. 
c' CKeXeuce (ce KeXcucc) S2 : ce KeXeue PT Vr. li, fr. Mosc, Par. g^ h, yp. A : ce 
KeX(X)eTai ACQ Par. c'-, Harl. d, Lijis. 177. epxece' H GS (cf. 161). 178. 

^neecci nenekeai Q. 179. KdKeTNOC DGQSTU : Kai iKeiuoc R. || noXeJuiizcoN 

Ar. 2YPRT Par. a, Vr. d, Cant. J\lor. Lips.: nroXeuiscoN DHJU (h in ras.): 
n(T)oX€uizcoN Zen. fi. 



164. JU^ oil go together, see note on 
A 26. 

166. The parallel line 182 shews clearly 
tliat ToO = IIo(J€l5Qivos, and is not, as 
some take it, gen. after bderai, ' he recks 
not of this.' In its enipliatic position 
it refers back to the similarly placed eo, 
'yet he it is whose heart fears not.' 
Thus the two sentences are closely 
connccteil ; Hentze, indeed, only puts a 
comma after irpdrepos. 

167. ICON ^iioi <pdceai, see A 187 with 
note. CTureouci, fear, as A 186, H 
112, 515. This line and the preced- 
ing were athetized by Ar. as wrongly 
inserted from 182-83 ; Zeus, he thinks, 
should appeal only to superior force, not 
to the privilege of seniority, to. roiavra 
yap tQv oeofxivwv ; while in the mouth of 
Iris the words are right, as they would 
olfer Poseidon an honourable excuse for 
yielding. 

170. nxHTar, either = tttix - erai, aor. 



subj. from i-wTd-pi-qv, or one of the hypo- 
thetical subjunctives with lengthened 
stem-vowel (see on A 129), also from 
eirrdpLT]!/, or a thematic form, cf. i-m-TTT- 
iadai A 126. 

171 =T 358. unai pinwc goes with 
TTTrjTai, is driven hy the stress of the 
wind. aiepHreNeoc, born in the upper 
air, because the N. wind was looked 
upon as coming from the high tops of 
the Thracian mountains. So we have 
BopeTjs aldpriyev^Tiqs in e 296, where M. 
and R. 's note may be compared. Others 
refer it to aWpos, apparently meaning 
cold, in f 318, and translate producing 
cold ; but compounds with -yevrjs are 
regularly passive. 

179. Kai kcTnoc, where we should have 
expected Kai avrhs. It seems to be a 
sort of hyperliaton such as is common 
in conversation : he too threateiud that he 
would, come for he threatened that he too 
would come. 



lAIAAOC O (XV) 117 

ivddh iXevaecrdai' ae h inre^akeacrdai uvoi'^/eL 180 

'^€lpa<;, eirel aeo (pijcrl /Scrjc ttoXv <f)eprepo<i eli'ai 
Kal yeverji irpoTepo^;- ahv S ovk oOerai (piXoi' i/rop 
icrov 01 (fxiadai, rov re arvyeovai Kal aXXof." 

Tr)v Be /xey o-^Orjaa^ 7rpoa€(f)i] KXvrb'i €vvoaiyaio<;' 
" M TTOTTOC, >} p dyaOo^ irep eiov virepoirXov eetTrev, 185 

el' fi ofioTi/jLov eovra ^Irjt deKOvra KaOe^ei. 
rpel^ yap r t'« Yipovov €ifA,ev dSeXcpeol, ov<i reKero 'Pea, 
Zei/i? Kal eyco, rpiraro^ h A.thri<i ivepoiatv dvdcrawv 
rpij^da Be iravra hehaarai, CKaaro'i 8' e/x/jbope Tijj.f]<;' 
i'jTot eyoii> eXa-^ov ttoXitjv aXa vatifxev alel 190 

TraXXo/xepcov, At'S?;? S eXa^e ^ocfjov rjepoevTa, 
Zeu9 h eXa-y^ ovpavov evpvv ev alOepi Kal i>e<^eXrjicn' 
yala 8 ere ^vvrj wdvrwv Kal ixaKpo<^ "()Xv/x7ro<i. 
TO) pa Kal ov TL Aio<; jBeopbat (f>peaLV, dXXd eK7]Xo<:. 



180. fiNcore DS TI;irI. a. 181. 9^pTaToc \t. h. 183. of : ejuoi .-<yr. T€ : 

Toi C : a^ J. 185. Semcc Q. 187. t' ")/). DR Yr. A. T* €K KpoNOU Ar. 
fi : T* dxpoNOU H^ Par. j : re Kp6Nou Syr. Par. e, Lips. {yp. kK KpoNou and ap. 
Did. {', TCKeTO pea: t^kc fiia .!(,> f'r. Mosc. Vr. \<. King's Par. a c 1' g li and ap. 
Eu.st. : T^KC ^GiH ap. Eiist. : tckc pHH (i : tctokc pea U. 189. Tpi/ed re R. I! 

naNTa : ndNx' Q nv^i Sch. T (comparing iwiffnov for i<pL(TTiov). 190. noXiHN : 
ol d^ noXXHN Sch. T. 191. naXXou^NHN Herakleitos a;;. Sch. B on 21. 192. 
eupuN ; ainuN Zen. I NC9e\Hlci : neqieeca Schol. L (Porph.) on II 36"). 193. 
d' €Tl : 5e ti DII : be toi S. 



185. uncponXoN insolent, onl}"^ here 
and P 170 (in tlie same phrase) in H. 
(also Hesiod and Pindar) ; with vwepo- 
irXlf] A 205, virepoTrXlffcraiTo p 268. Tlie 
derivation is quite uncertain. Cf. note 
on oirXoTepos S 267. 

187. Perhaps we should read T^KeTdn]. 
after S 203, the only other jtlace wliere 
the name occurs in H. , thus avoiding 
the synizesis. But some critics thouglit 
a dactyl permissible in the 6th foot ; 
see note on fi 269. 

189. The neglect of the F of CKacToc 
is very rare. oidacTTo Beiitley, rpix^a 
SddaffTai Travra van L. ejuuope is gener- 
ally regarded as a perf., and to this the 
points. But it may possibly be an 
aorist (cf. i-irop-ov, etc., II. (?. § 31. 5). 
In A 278 the aor. is as well suited to 
the context as the perf., and in e 335, 
X 338, it seems to be admissible. Tliese 
are the only other places in II. where 
the word occurs — always in the phrase 
^fi/j-ope rifiyjs. The gnomic aor. suits 
Hes. 0pp. 347, and Ap. Rhod. took it 
in the same way, as he writes ?/u/xopes 



(iii. 4), and Et. Mag. Sti 8k deiTepoi 
ddpiaros icrl, brfKov koL rb rpirov tQiu 
ttXijOvvtikQv "^/n/nopov ^K€ivoi." On the 
other hand, Hesych. quotes f/j-ndpavri 
(Doric 3rd plur.). For the explanation 
of the form as a perf. see Curtius Vb. 
ii. 131, //. G. § 23. 2, G. Meyer Or. 
§ 545. The normal Ionic form d/xapro 
is also found in 'I> 2S1, e 312, w 34. 

191. naXXoucNCON, 7':h/;n icc \cerc cast- 
ing lots ; see fi 400 tQv nera naWd/ievos. 
So Herod, iii. 128 waWofxh'wv di Xa^x*- 
v€i (K wdvTwv Ba7aro5. Pindar mentions 
the division of the earth among the 
gods (0. vii. 55), but that is of course 
;i diflerent tradition, for here the earth 
remains common ground. 

194. B^ojuai, I shall lire, cf. /S^t/i IT 
852, ^ 131. It appears to be a jiresent 
with fut. sense, ^doixai (X 43^ may 
])erhaps be aor. subj. (cf. II. H. % 80). 
The relation of the two forms to one 
another and to /3ios is, however, doubtful. 
Ace. to G. Meyer (Ir. § 499 ,dfi- is the 
strong form, ^i- the weak, both appear- 
ing in the pres. stem (cf. rfaj : reiw) : in 



118 lAIAAOC O (xv) 

Kol KpaTep6<i irep icov, /xeveTco rpLrdrrjc ivl p,oipr]i. 195 

^epcrl Be /J.7] tl fjbe 7rdy)(^u kukov co? heihtcrcreo-Ow 
dvyarepecrcriv yap re Kal vidai ^eXrepov eirj 
eKTrdyXoi^; eireecratv evi<T(Tep,ev, 01)9 reKev avro<^, 
oT eOev 6TpvvovTO<; aKOvcrovTai Kal dvdyK7)L. 

Tov S' rjixel^eT eireira Trohi^vepboi; oiKea 'Ipi,^' 200 

" ovTO) yap 8/] TOL, yacijo'^e Kvavoy^alra, 
TOvSe (pepco Atl fxvOov aTTrjvea re Kparepov re, 
77 Ti p.€Taarp€\lreK ; arpeirral fiev re (f)pev€^ ia0\o)v. 
olaff' ct)9 7rpecr/3uT6poiaii> epLvve<s alev eirovTai. 

TTjv S' avT€ TTpoo-eeirre Tlocreihdwv ivoal'^doiv 205 

"^IpL 6ed, /jbdXa tovto e7ro9 Kara [xolpav eetTre?* 
ecrdXov Kal ro rervKTat, or dyye\o<i aicniia elSrji. 
dXXd t68^ alvov d'^o<; Kpahlrjv Kal Ov/jUov iKdvei, 
oirrroT dv laop^opov Kal ofjbrji. TreTrpcofxevov alaijt 

195. juoipa DP. 196. aeidicceceai P : dei5isececo Syr. 197. T€ : kg Q 

Harl. a. 1| tlpss uieci T. ji BeXxepON Ar. <,)[S] Hail, b, King's Par. a c d f g: 
kqWion Aph. : (piXxepoN J : KepQiON oi eiVaiorepoi, fJ. i! eiH : elNai HL King's, 
203. H Tl : HTC Syr. : eV ti Lips, i JUCN Te : jusntoi PR : rdp toi J : ju^n Q : 
9h toi S : 3e toi Harl. a [yp. jui€N te). 204. npecBuTdToiciN S. 206. ZriyddoTos 
€<Tr]iJi€i.(J)(xaTo (?) Sell. T. II KQTa JUioTpaN : NHjuepT^c J and aj). Eust. || Seinac QR 
Bar. 207. el&ftl : eYnHi Zen. 

piofiat the i lias become semi vocalic and 52, K 107 : so also /3 67 /j-v tl juera- 

dropped out, as often. Pick, on the arpiil/djaiv {sc. deol) dyaacTafxevoi. i<aKa ^pya. 

other hand, would read ^io/xaL for iSeo/xai, CTpenTai, 1 497, N 115. 

of. Syuin. Ap. 528 ^lifxeada. (See also 204. For the respect due to elder 

Schulze Q. E. p. 246 note 2, van L. brethren of. N 355, and for the ^piNiiec 

Each. p. 442.) 9peciN must be a comi- as guardians of family relations see note 

tative dat. in coinpany v:ith = in accord- on I 454. enoNToi, attend, as ministers 

ancc with. But the whole phrase is ready to answer a call. 

obscure and unusual. 207. rCov 5' 'Opiripov /cat roSe avvde/jLevos 

196. Compare B 190. pij/jLa iropcrvv'' dyyeXov eaXov e<pa rip-av 

197. The lengthening in thesis by v p.iyL<jTav wpdyp-an iravTl (pepeiy aO^erai. 
i(pe\K. alone of the last syll. of eura- Kai Motca 81' dyyeXias dpdds Pindar I'. 
TepecciN is I'are in the second foot, though iv. 277. The allusion to this line is 
not uncommon in the lirst. Compare, obviously far from exact, but there can 
however, the similar rhythm of A 388 be little doubt that it is M'hat Pindar 
rjirei\7]<jev fivdov, and so T 348. The meant. It is the only place where he 
variant /ce for Te is perhaps right, but quotes Homer by name. Compare also 
the pure opt. is quite admisiiii3le in a Aisch. Cho. 17 o. 

concessive sense {H. G. § 299 d)  it 208 = n 52, q.v. 

expresses 'for all I care.' The words 209. ic6juiopoN, here fiopos evidently 

'it is better for his children for him to —/j.oipa, without any connotation of 

scold them' mean really of course 'it is death or ill fate such as always attaches 

better that lie should scold bis children.' to the word when used alone. Similarly 

For CNicc^JuieN and its relation to ec^Trrw a'i'cHi = s/iare,as in S 327, though this word 

see R. G. % 46, Brugmann Gr. ii. p. too conveys the sense share of ill in the 

1042, Curtius -fi"!?. no. 623. same phrase, 11441, X 179, and commonly 

203. Ju,€TacTpei|»eic, the object is evi- elsewhere. See note on A 418. dnnoT' 

dently voov or (ppevas to be supplied, of. an, read oiriroTe {Fi.ij6p.opov) (Bentley). 



lAIAAOC O (XV) 119 

veLKeieiv eOeXrjiat -^oXoyrolcnv iireecTaiv. 210 

dW ijTOt, vvv /j,ev ye ve/jL€acn]Oel<i inroai^w, 
aWo he rot ipeo), Ka\ ciTreiXijaco to ye dvfion • 
at K€v civev efiedev Kal W.Orjvalri'i uyeXeir}*;, 
' ]rlp7j<; 'F^pfieico re fcal 'll^atcrTOio uvaKro<;, 
'lA-tou alireivrj^i TrecpiSyjaeTai, oi)S' ideXrjaei 21& 

eKTrepaai, Bovvai 8e fMeya Kpdro'i Xpyeiotaiv, 
laTO) TovO\ on vonv dv/]Kearo<i ^oXos" earai.^^ 
0)9 eiTToov XiTre Xaov A.'^aiiKov ivvocrLyaco<;, 
Bvve 8e TTovrov icov, iroOeaav 8' "jpoyef \\-^aioL. 
Kal TOT AiroXXcova 7rpoae(f)rj vecj^eX-qyepeTa Zeu>? • 220 

" ep'x^eo vvv, (piXe <l>ot/3e, /xed' "V^KTopa ■)(^a\KOKopv<TTi'jv' 
7787; /j,ev yap toi yanjo^i^o<; evvoaiyaLO'^ 
oi^eTUi et9 dXa Slav, dX€vdfievo<; yoXov alirvv 



211. eY Ti P {supr. ft toi). || re Ar. : kc (La R. seems to imply tliat his MSS. 
liavr re : but this is probably only a blninlei). 212-17 d". Ar. (v. infm). 212. 
uuecoi Cant. 214. Tives "HpHC 'H9aicTou re kqi 'Epjueiao AT. '| wpHC e* .Svr. 

215. ne9i9Hcei (,>. ceeXHCH.U': eeeXHciN K. 216. de : te S. Kparoc juicra K. 
223. dXeuojucNoc H. 



211. NEJuieccHeeic, though indignant — 
the only sense justified by the use of 
the verb or the subst. vifieai^. In 227 
the sense reverencing seems more suit- 
able, and has been supported by the 
similar use of veft.e<Ti^iro in a 263. But 
that isolated phrase is extremely sus- 
picious (see note on A 649), and no 
argument can be founded on it. The 
scholia here explain ' indignant ivith 
myself,' i.e. penitent. This explanation 
is possible (though not necessary) in 
fi 6-1 ; but the context here makes it 
practically out of the ([uestion, in the 
absence of furtlier explanation, for the 
hearer to think of any indignation other 
than that which Poseidon has been so 
forcibly expressing against Zeus, re of 
Ar. is obviously better than /ce of Mss. 

212. adiTovvrai (ttLxol i^ (212-17) on 
euTeXrj tcl Kara Ty]v avvOecnv koX to, 
Kara Trjv Sidvotav. wpouirijjv yap ' ' vffxeff- 
ffrjdeh VTToei^w," oiovel juera/zeXr/^ets eiri- 
(f>4pei ' ' OLTreiKricrci}." 8 re llocreiSQv eirt- 
ararai Sti ovk eh t^\os (peiaerai tt}s 
7r6\ea;s, dXX' Scrov jxovov evexa toO Ttjurjaai 
TOP 'Ax'XX^a eTrafMUfei roh Tpuiaif, This 
is by no means convincing ; 211 does 
not make a good end to a speecli, as nun 
jm^N re clearly indicates that some anti- 
thesis is to follow. 



213. aV KCN : Thiersch «' fiiv : but for 
at (el) K€ witii fut. indie, see H. G. §326. 
5, and note on B 258. 

214. This line is certainly to be con- 
demned, as Hermes and Hephaistos 
never take any prominent part against 
Troy ; their names are clearly taken from 
the position given them in the Theo- 
niachy (see T 33-36). So Ar., ret twv 
diQv ovd/JLara /lerevifivox^ Tts and Trjs 
0eofiaxia.s avvadpoiaas tQiv evavTiov/jL^vtof 
rots ^ap^dpois deoh, ovk4ti iiriaT-qvai liy 
oiVe TtDt 'E/)/H^t oCre twi 'H0ot'(TTa;t i^u\iv 
idiai TCL TTjs vopOrjcjeui, aW ^veva riji 
avriKaracTTdaeoji ('pairing off') fiofov 
TrapeiXij(pfi> aiVoi'?. It may be added 
that the form 'Epueiu is not Epic. 
This difficulty is evaded by the variant 
YicpalcrTov re Kai 'Epfxeiao ivaKTOi, which, 
however, looks like a learned conjec- 
ture. The cause of the interpolation 
was evidently the omission of the name 
of Hera as one whose consent was 
needed ; and this is certainly curious. 

217. ToOe', one of the few exceptions 
in H. to the rule that oi'ros refers to 
the person addressed, and therefore 
generally to what lias preceded, not to 
what follows. 

219. ndeecQN. missed his help, as 
B 703, 726. 



120 



lAIAAOC O (XV) 



rjnerepov jxaXa 'yap k6 fjLd-^7](; eirvOovro koX oKXol, 

OL irep ivepTepoL elai Oeol, K^povov dficf)!^ eovT€<i. 225 

dWa To8 Tj/jiev ifjLol ttoXv KepStov ^Se ol aurcot 

eTrXero, ottl irdpoiOe ve/M6crar]66l<; viroei^e 

'^eipa'i ifjid^, iirel ov Kev dvL^pfori <ye TeXeaOrj. 

dXkd (TV 7' eV y^eipeacn XdjB' aljlSa dvcravoecraav, 

TYji fid\ eTTiaaeLutv (^o^eetv 7]p(oa^ A'^aiovs' 230 

crol 8' avTcoi fjueXerw, eKarri/SoXe, (f)ai8i/xo<; "YiKTwp' 

TO(f)pa yap ovv ol eyeipe fi€vo<i /aeya, o(f)p^ dv Amatol 

^evyovreii vrjd^ re koI '}LW')]cr7rovTov iKcovrac. 

KeWev 8' avTO<; ijo) (jipdao/jbai, epyov re eVo? re, 

w? K€ Kol avTi<; 'A^atot dvaTrvevacocri Trovoto." 235 

o)? e(f)ar, ovS^ dpa 7rarpo<; dvrjKovcTTrja-ev 'AttoWcov, 
I3r] Be Kar ^ISalcop opecop tprjKi eoiKOi<i 

224. Ke : Te ACD JRT Cant. 225. €NepTepoi (A su2)r. ) DJPQT Mor. Cant. 
fr. Mosc. Lips. : N^prcpoi fi : (e)NepTaTol Zen. i! KpoNou QR. 226. KepdiON : 

KdXXioN ApoU. Pron. 54. 228. oii KEN : oOti D. 230. THI : thn CGH^J. 

231-35 ad. Ar. Aph. 232. 69P' : T69P' Ar. D. 235. K€ : re (A supr.) \y. 
A. il aiSeic CRU. 



224. The well-supported variant re for 
K€ can only be explained others (ere 
now) have heard of battle, i.e. experienced 
the meaning of battle with me. Bnt 
this gives a much less natural sense 
than Ke, ' if we had come to battle, the 
noise of it. would have reached even to 
the underworld.' 

225. Cf. S 274, and for dNeprepoi or 
v^prepoi see note on E 898, where the 
longer form is metrically fixed. The 
line is rejected by van L. 

227. See note on 211. lindeise takes 
the ace. x^fpac bj' a sort of construction 
ad sensum, as though it had been e<pvy€ 
or the like. But the way in which 228 
is added is most awkward. Heyne sus- 
pected it as a rhajjsodi pa7inus ; the only 
question is whether a like suspicion 
should not be extended to 227, which 
has all the air of a tag meant to supply 
the needless ^wXero to 226, and padded 
out from 211, regardless of the sense 
of P€/uL€(T(rr]0€is, which i« here unsuitable 
to its context. 

230. THi (to be taken with cpojiieLv) 
is by far tlie best attested reading, and 
T7)v (though— or because — it gives the 
more usual order of words) is just the 
corruption which we should expect. For 
the aegis see note on B 447. 

231-35. dderovvrai cttIxol irevTe on 



&Kaipoi ol XoyoL . . /cat a/catpos ij wpop- 
prjais Kal ov Kexapiff/J.ei'T] tQil ' AirbWiovi. 
Kol irapa 'Api.aTO(pdpei rjderovvTO. The 
objection is that this is not the moment 
for Zeus to announce his intention of 
giving the Achaians a respite. But this 
only afi'ects the last two lines which 
may well be spared ; 231-33 contain 
the essence of the eirand and are in- 
dispensable. Fiisi has remarked that 
coi h' auTcbi comes in very awkwardly, 
as it seems to indicate a contrast of 
jierson, whereas av has already preceded. 
But, as he says, this should lead to the 
athetesis not of 231, but of 229-30 : 
this couplet is quite needless, and may 
have been interpolated as an explanation 
of the fact that the aegis, commonly 
the wi?apon of Zeus, is in 308 found in 
the hands of Apollo. And if 227-28 
are omitted, as suggested above, 229 is 
further condemned by the awkward re- 
petition of dWd at the head of the line. 

234. KcTeeN, from that point onward ; 
a use found ou\y here, =e/c rod, 69, anci 
compare the use of ivdev. N 741. 9pd- 
cojuai K.T.X., ' I will consider what to do 
and say, in order that,' etc. 

237. The comparison to the hawk 
appears to refer to speed only, not to 
an assumption of its form. See note on 
H 59. 



lAlAAOC O (xv) 121 

oiKel ^aa<TO(^ovwi, 6^ r coKiaro^ TreTerjviov. 

evp viov Upid/jLoio 8at<f>poi'0(i, ' FjKTopa hlov, 

i'j/j-evov, ovS' eri, Kelro, veov S" ecrayeipero Ov/jl6v, '_mo 

dfjLcfil € yiJ'coaKcov eTcipov^;, urap daOfxa kcu IBpcos- 

iraver , iirei jjllv eyeipe Ato? i^oo? alyio-^oio. 

ay^ov 8' /crra/iei'o? 7rpo<7€(f)r] eKuepyo^; WttoWcov 

" ' \\KTop vie Ylpidfioio, TL ?7 Be crv voacftii' »7r' d\\(ov 

t-jCT 6Xiyr]7re\ecoi> ; >} ttov ti ae Krj8o<; iKuvei ; " 245 

TOP 8' okiyohpaveoiv 7rpoa€(f)r] KopudaLo\o<i 'K/crto/j- 
" Tts" Be crv eacTi, (pepia-re, 6eC>)v, os- /x' e'l'peac dvTrjv ; 
ovK aiei? 6 /ie I'rjvalv eiri irpv/xvijiaLV A'^aiMv 
ov'i erdpov^ oXeKoina ^orjv dyado^ fSdXev At'a^ 
'^epfiaBLcot Trpo? aTpj6o<i, eiravae Be 6ovpiBo<? d\Krj<; ; 25.0 

Kal Br) eycoy^ €(f)dfxriv veKva<i kol BcofM \\.tBao 
Tj/jiaTi TMiB oyjrecrdaL, eirel <^[\oi> aiov yrop.'' 

Tov 8' avre Trpoaeeiirev dva^ eKdepyo<i 'AttoXXo)!^' 

239. eupc b' uibN L. 240. ecarefpexo Ai. <> : ecareipaxo CDII dc- JfiT. 
241. nrNcocKCON LQR Lips. 242. n6oc : roNOC U (ami I'"M. 245. kcIc 

dWocppoNccoN Aristotle (?) ; v. infra. 249. oXcKONTO : -,/>. creXXoNTa Lip.s. 

Par. g. 252. HJUari : o«JL».aTi Q. 64/eceai : Yseceai Ai. : ol 5i iseTceai ' 

Sch. T. 253. €Kdeproc : 3i6c uibc Ct^) Lips., yp. Scli. X. 

239. £upe as usual begins the sentence on 128) is however adopted by van L., 
asyndetically ; .see on A 89. The variant after Kabcr, on account of the immediate 
of L is metrically possible, but is against neighbourhood of 6\iyo5pavfwi', which 
the ordinary use, and is not supported seems to be identical in sense \vith 
by other members of the fiimily. 6\iy7)ire\4iov. But Kpic poetry does not 

240. NEON, 7iewhj, i.e. 'only just,' as studiously avoid such juxtapositions. 

X 426. 'i'he imperf. ((rayelpero is ob- 247. This ai)pearance of a god in his 

viously to be preferred for its picturesque- own shape, so as to be immediately 

ness to tlie aor. recognized, is comparatively rare : cf. 

241. riNcocKCON. beginning to recogni.se ^^'^^^V' ^Kf'°' ^<^^^J<^*^'^^ ^'""P'/f'^ \ 131 , 

his friends about him" f"'U^'''.f\'^^ "/ ^^''''"' *\^ ,''TC^VV 

„,-, „, . , ^. , ,. , , » E127. Otlierinstancesare A 199. ::: 166. 

242. 11ns action at a distance ot o 170 

the mind of Zeus, witliout any indication ^^9 ^Xckontq : the variant areWo^ra 

of the material means l)y which the ettect j^ noteworthy as im,-! ving the reference 

IS produced, is^ very rare in H., 463 „f ^.^^ ^^ ^ arraying m„ fellows. In 

gmng the most similar instance ; in w ^ ^^^ however Hector is 'wounded in 

lb4 iyeipe is used 111 a less material ittickinf 

sense This is probably the reason why ' 2;V2. flinre is not much to choose 

Nauck has marked the two hues as ,,et„.,,p„ 5 ^ai of Mss. and 1-^V<t^« of 

spurn? It is possible that To-'os, the ^^_ ^^.^. ^ ^ . Jy.^^^ ^ 

variant of R, may be right. ^i,,,;,.,,, ,..^,iatio„ is found in p 448 nv 

245. Aristotle {Metnph. iii. 5) says raxa ■jnKpr)v ALyvirrov teal Ki-irpov tSrjat. 

{"0/j.7ipos) eiroirjcre tov "KKTopa, (is e^e<TTij al. iKrjai. qYon, brrathcd ou(, from dF-iu. 

i'lrb Trjs TrXrjyys, KeiaOai dWocppOfeovra, cf. dF-rj/jit, and Ovubv dtaOijiv IT 468 

but this may be only an instance of in- (whence van Herwerden conj. y^rop iia6ov 

accurate quotation, with a reminiscence here, as dt(a does not recur in tliis sense), 

of ^693. d\\o</>/3o«'^w»'( for which see note Similarly ^vxh" (naxvafffv X 467. 



122 lAIAAOC O (xv) 

" 6dp<r€i vvv Tolov rot aoacrrjrrjpa }\.povlcov 

i^ "I8779 TrpoerjKe irapeardixevai koI dpLVveiv, 255 

^oljBov ATToWwva '^^pvadopov, 09 ere Trdpo^ irep 

pvofji , ofiM'i avTov Te koX alireivov irToXieOpov. 

dW dye vvv linrevaiv eirorpwov TroXeeaaL 

vrjvalv €7ri yXacjivpTjtcriv iXavvep-ev w/cea? Xirirov^' 

avrdp iyo) 7rpo7rdpoi6e kicov Xiriroiai KeXevOov 260 

irdaav Xeiaveco, Tpi'^o) S' i/pwas' 'A^aiou?." 

ft)9 elircov e/jiTTvevae p.evo<i ixef^a TTOi/jiivL Xawv. 
ft)9 S' ore Ti<^ araro'i Xtttto^, uKoanjaa'; em (j)aTV7]L, 
heafjbov uTropprj^a^ Oeirji irehioLO Kpoaivwv, 

elci)doL><; Xoveadat evppelo^ irorapiolo, 265 

KvBwcov v-^ov Se Kapr] e'^ei, dp,(f)l 8e "^alrai 
MfMoi<i dicraovTaf o 8' dyXairjcjiL ireTroiOoy^;, 
pifKJid e <yovva cj)epet jxerd r i]6ea Kal vo/xov iinrwv' 
&J9 ' E/CTfop Xai-^rjpd iroSwi teal yovvaT evcofia 
orpvvcov iTrirrja^, eVel deov eKXvev avSrjv. 270 

01 8\ (09 T rj eXacpov Kepaov i) dyptov alya 
ecrcrevovTo Kvve<i re Kal dvepe<i dypoicoTUC 

255. napicTdjuENQi T Vr. d, fr. Mosc. 256. nep A {si(.2}r. re) T : ke Q : re ft. 
258. enoTpuNe K. 259 om. D*. ][ eXauNeiN S. 260. npondpoieeN iojn (^ 

Lips. II KcXeucco C (7^. KeXeueoN). 261. ecuoeoN SiTeNai G' {yp. nacas 

XeiONeco). 262 dih. P. i| enNeuce Vr. b A. 263. <pdTNHC Et. Mag. 51. 10. 

264. 9ecu6 QiappHsac eeiHi neaioNde Et. Mag. 51. 12. 1| eeiei DJ. || KpoaiNCON : 
TLves ^nieuucoN T. 265-68 ad. Ar. 265 ovi. Zen. 266. exHi Vr. d. 268. 

roONO : Tives ruTa T (wrongly appended to 269). 270. nvh fiTpuNecoN T. || 

ckXuon Lips. 272. ecceiioNTO Ar. Par. g. 

254. aoccHTHpa, a word which recurs as an introduction to 269-70 ; Zen. re- 
in 735, X 333, 165. Tlie most pi'ob- jected 265 only. But the whole passage 
able explanation is that of Curtius, from 263-70 must go together ; 269 is 
who derives it from d = sa, 'together,' an Epic commonplace, serving to join 
and root seq of 'dw-o/xai, sequor, as if the simile to its context. We have 
a-aoK-jy}-TT]p, con-soc-ia-tus. here, as at the end of (557-58), a 

256. xP^cdopoN, rather xpiwaopa, see clear plagiarism of a passage whose 

note on E 509. nep, not ye, see on intrinsic beauty marked it out for 

P 587. plunder. How a single ' Homer ' could 

258. indrpuNON, only here and k 531 have thus repeated his own best pass- 

with dat. Compare the double nse of ages, careless of their appropriateness, 

KeKeveiv (note on V 259). noXeccci, the it is for the defenders of the nnity of 

inany. But we should rather expect the Iliad to say. ]->ut we have no right 

wdvTicrai {d/jia TrScrt Pallis). to talk of interpolation ; the simile is 

263-68 = Z 506-11. This simile, so embedded in the structure of the book 

fine when applied to the vain and hand- aiid has doubtless been so from the first, 

some Paris, loses much of its force here, like the drums from older temples in 

where it is inserted to illustrate not the tlie wall of Themistokles. 
exultant beauty but merely the speed 271 = P 24; 272 = A 549. See the 

of Hector. Ar. athetized 265-68 as a note on the latter passage for the (aor.) 

wrong repetition, but retained 263-64 form ecceuoNTO. 



lAIAAOC O (\v) 



123 



280 



Toif fiep r ifKi(3aT0<; TrerpT] Kal Bu(tkio<; v\t) 
etpvcrar , ovB apa re a(f)i Ki^tj/xevai aicripiov rjev 
TMV Se 9^ VTTu la^Pj'i ecfxivr) Xi*> yvyeveio^ 
et? oSuv, al-yfra Be 'irdi>ra<; uTrerpa'Tre Kal fiepaoyra^- 
W9 Aavaol elco^i fxev ofiiXaBoi' alev eTrovro 
vvaaovT€<i ^i(f>€alv re Kal ey^eaiv ufKpiyvoicnv, 
avrap iirel iSov ' ^KTop inroi'^oixevov arL^a'i dvZpoiv, 
Tdp/3r}aav, Trdaiv Be irapal iroal Kdirireae 6v/m6<;. 
rolai B eVeiT dyopeue (""ioa^i WvBpalfxovo^i vio'^, 

AiT(0\.0)U 6^ dpiCTTO'^, eTTKTTd/jLeVO'i jJ.eV UKOVTl, 

eadXo'i B' ev (TTaBCrji- dyopfjc Be e iravpot 'A^aiwt' 

vLKOiv, OTTTTore Kovpoc eplacTeiav nrepl fivOcov 

6 a(f)iv €v (f)povecov dyop/jaaro Kal pereenrev 

" w TTOTTOi, rj p,eya davp.a toB^ 6(f)6a\/j,oiatu opoifxac 

274. re: t( S (ami tlv^s, T? tqT Ms.). 275. unai CI'K. 276. ancrpenc 

Lips.: enexpane Q. 277. c'l'coc : rcicoc Zen. 279. enoiyoJULCNON : cncccii- 

JUCNON Vr. d. 280. napd \'r. il. 285. 6 Ar. il : '6c V Vr. A, Hail, d, King's. 



2i>o 



273. AXfBaToc, a word of quite un- 
known origin and meaning ; in H. 
always an epithet of werpr] {Hymn. Ven. 
267 of pines and oaks). The many ex- 
planations of tiie scholia are mere guess- 
work. nerpH is tlie home of the goat, 
u\h of the stag. 

274. HEN, the iinpcrf. .seems to be 
taken from the mind of the hunters ; 
when tlie quarry escaped them the}' 
would say ovk 6.p 7]ixiv klx- ataLfj-ov rjev, 
'after all we are not fated to catch it.' 
It is only by some such supposition that 
tlie presence of the iinperf. in a simile 
is to be explaiiie(l. 

279. enoix^JUCNON, assailiiu/ like a 
divine 'visitation.' Tlie word in this 
hostile sense is used only of gods or 
heroes directly ins2)ired, as hero : see 
note on K 487. 

280. napai noci Kdnnece, apparently 
our collo(iuial ' tluir courage sank into 
their heels,' with an obvious allusion to 
running away. So Demosth. de Halonn. 
§ 45 (quoted by Schol. L) rbv cyK^(pa\ov 
. . iv rats TTT^pvais (popetre. 

281. The authenticity of the following 
passage, to 305, is very doubtful (see 
Introduction). The plan of sending tlie 
mass of the troops to the rear (295-99) 
at a moment when it would seem that 
every nerve should be strained to defend 
tlie wall is quite inexplicable. Besides, 
a.o\\ie% (312), Xais (319), and the similes 



in 323 clearly shew that the host of 
the Achaians is in the passage imme- 
diately following regarded as still united. 
The phrase used in 284 is not Homeric. 
The omission of the F of F(k6.<ttov 
(288) cannot be remedied by conjec- 
ture, and dvLo^o/jLtv (295) is a doubtful 
form. 

282. ^nicrdueNOC okonti, the dat. is 
apparently coniitative, as in our phrase 
'skilled with the javelin'; but the ex- 
pression is a curious one. See H. G. 
§ 144. Van Herwerden couj. &kovtos, 
the more usual constr. ; e.g. <f> 406 
^opfityyos iwKJTdaevos Kal dotS^s. CTaSim, 
here closr fight as opjioscd to the use of 
missiles. Cf. H 241, and aiT0(rro5iiji, 
N 325. 

284. ncpi juoecoN, rf. d 225 61 pa koI 
ddavaToiaiv ipli^iCKov irfpl t6^uh', ' in the 
art of archery.' The phrase wouhl thus 
seem to imply regular contests for a prize 
of eloquence ; but such a custom is en- 
tirely unknown to Homer. We must 
take fivSoi to mean rather the subject 
than the »ia?l7^<■?• of their speeches, 'vied 
with one another in their proposals,' 
as e.g. H 358 and often. Compare also 
the 'court-fee' in 2 508 rd't S6/iev 6t 
ixera Tol<n dlKrjv iOvvTara eliroi (A pp. I, 
§§ 28-30). KoOpoi, the young men as 
opposed to their elders, such as Nestor, 
with whom they would hardly presume 
to compete. 



124 lAIAAOC O (xv) 

olov S' avr e^avri^ avearrj Krjpa<; a\v^a<; 

FiKTCOp' r) Oi-jv fjiiv fxuXa eXireTO dvfio'i eKaarov 
^(epalv utt" Aiavro<; Oaveeiv TeXafMcovcdSao. 
dWd Tt? avT€ de6)v eppvaaro koI ecrdwaev 290 

^KTop , o 8r) ttoWmv Aavaojp viro 'yovvar eXvaev, 

ft)9 Kal vvv ecrcreaOat otofxaL' ov yap drep ye 

Zrjvo'i eptySovTTOv Trpo/juo^ caraTac o)8e fjievoivwv. 

aW dyed , ft)9 dv iyco elirw, TreLOdiixeOa irdvre<;. 

TfKrjdvv ixev ttotI vrja^ dvcii^o/xev diroveecrdaf 295 

avTol B\ dacroL dpcaToi evl aTparoa ev-x^o/xed^ elvat, 

crreio/jiev, et k€ irpMrov epv^ofxep dvTidaavTe<; 

Bovpar dvaa'^o/jievoi- top S' o'lw koL /xe/jbaoyra 

OufMMi helaeadai Aapacov fcaraSvpai OyU/iXoy." 

w? e(f)a6 , 01 8 dpa rev i^dXa /xep k\uop r/Se Tridopro. 
oi fxep dp' dfjb(f) AiaPTe Kal iSo/xepfja dpaKra, 301 

TeuKpop ^Iriptoprip re 'M.eyrjp r drdXavrop '''Aprjl, 
va/jbipr]p ypTupop, dpiarrja'i KaXeaapreg, 

J^KTopi Kai TpooeacTLP ipapnop' avrdp oTriaaco 
7] 7rXr)6v<i iirl vPjaq A^aiw?' diropeopro. 305 

287. esaOeic C. 288. JULIN : nou Vr. d : ixoi Q. 289. eoN^ueN Lips. 

294. erooN HU. 295. npori CPR. 297. e'l : toe A {yp. cY), yp. Harl. a. 

298. dNex6jui€Noi Lips. 301. oYaNTC Zen. Aph. (A siy;r. ) PQRTIJ Par. e j, Cant. : 
aYoNTO i2. 303. Cicuinhn t* R. \\ ^pruoN Vr. b. 

287. oToN 3' auT£, see note on N 633. indie, as tt 404, or aor. subj., cf. 6.vGi^a.i, 

290. Cf. X 372, K 44. From the latter k 531. The latter is to be preferred. 

Bekker wouhl read -qb^ adwaev, in order 297. cxeioucN for ar-qoixev with the 

to put the hiatus into the bucolic traditional change of t; to ei before o (w): 

diaeresis, where it is admissible. Were we have o-ttitji, irapffTrjeTov , but irepL- 

not the whole passage sus])ect it would areiuja-L P 95 (with variant irepLffT-qtoai). 

be tempting to read Kai F' iadwaev with See H. G. p. 384, and compare the form 

Brandreth, regarding "E/cropa as a gloss areup-iv A 348, with note. The original 

added to exjdain tlie object, after the form was presumably o-Tfi-o/xff. npcoTON, 

pronoun Fe had disappeared, and the the first rusli : Thoas contemplates a 

rest of 291 as a mere stop-gap to make rear-guard action to cover the retreat of 

up a line. the main body. For kc Bentley conj. e. 

292. The reference of cbc . . ^cceceai 301. Tlie dual AYaNxe is preferable 
is not very clear. As tlie text stands it to the singular, as through tlie whole 
seems to mean ' so it will happen again of the liattle at the ships the two name- 
that he will lay low many a Danaan.' sakes act together. For the use of ajui9i 
But by omitting 291 it will be ' as I see on V 146. The omission of Menelaos 
deem some god will again protect and from the list of heroes is strange. 

save him, if the need comes.' The latter 303. hptunon dosed up the ranks, cf. 

seems rather more natural. A 216 dprvvd-q de pdxv- 

293. ueNOiNdiN, desiring, seems mean- 305. A nXweuc looks like the later use 
ingless, and the Epic form is fxevoivdwu. of the article ; but it may be defended as 
The scholia supply biap-dxeadai y)piv, Homeric, since it expresses the antithesis 
which is weak enough. We want a to oi fxev above. Cf. B 278 Cos (pdaav ij 
word such as fj.ep.aws (Pallis). TrX-qdvs, immediately followed by dva 5' 6 

295. ANcbiOJuieN may be either fut. TrToXliropdos 'Oovfffftvs. 



lAIAAOC O (XV) I2r> 

Ipcoe^ be 7rpovTVYai> auWee^, //p;^e 6 ap \\KTO)p 
fiUKpa /3c/3a<!- irpoadev he kC avTOv ^VoifSo'i \\7ro\\(oi> 
eifjuepo^ Mfioiiv i>€(f)eX7]v, e'^e 8 aiyiSa dovpiu 
Seivrjv a/jL(f)LBda€iav upnrpeTre , i/z^ apa ^aX/cey? 

H^aiCTTOs' Ait 8o)Ke (pop/jp-evac t'v (f)6^ou avhpoiv 310 

rrjv ap' 6 y iv ^et/3ecrcrti/ e-^wv iYp]aaTo \aon>. 

ApyetoL B virepetvav aoWee'^, Stpro 8' auT?) 
o^el upL(poTepoidev, airo vevprj(pi, 8' uiarol 
dpoiiCTKOv' TToWa he hovpa dpacreuicov utto yetpMv 
ciWa pel' ev p(^/oo'i Tryjyvvr upifidowv at^ijow, 31o 

TToWa he /cat peaariyv, irdpa XP^^ \evKoi' eiravpelv, 
iv yatrjc laravro, \iXaiopeva %/aoos" daai. 
6(f>pa p,ev alyiha x^palv e^ drpep-a ^Poi/3o<i AttoWcov, 
TO(f)pa p,(iX' dp(f)OTepo)v /SeXe' ijirrero, Trlirre he Xaos"* 
avrap eirel kut evwira Ihcov Aavaow raxvirooXcov 320 

306. npoeTU4;aN J : npourpeq^aN Q (sitpr. tu). 307. filfidc ii : BiBcon ,-con) 
Ar. (see below) (H ai'pr.) JP siipr. ac) SU Harl. h, Pur. a. h d f ]i. Yr. b, fr. Mosc. : 
BocoN Zen. auToG : auxco P. 308. 63juoici(n) ACHKS Vr. b A. airida : 

Tivii acni9a East, (and so yp. H inayi. rec). 313. anai I.. NeupH9i S' : 

Ne\spH<^wT {sujir.V man. rec). 315. nfixecN U. 316. noXXd : aAXa \r..i. 
X€Uk6n : kqXon GK. 



306 = X 136, P 262. 

307. BiBdc : (iifiQ)v waaai elxov . . 'Apl- 
ffTapxos jdijiQv, Did. In H 213 we are 
told that Ar. read (ii^ds. It is therefore 
probable that he admitted both forms as 
justifiable, and did not fear the incon- 
sistency of following M8. authority in each 
place. Our Mss. retaiu this inconsistency 
in a marked degree. In V 22, N 807, II 
609, \ 539, all (as far as is known) agree 
in the form with -w- ; in H 213, N 18, 158, 
371, t 450, p 27, all equally agree in the 
form with -a- ; only here and in 686 
below is there any division of authority, 
in both cases with a largo majority in 
favour of /3i/3ds. This form is undoubtedly 
preferable linguistically ; but we have 
no right, in the face of the evidence, 
to expel jSiliuiv from the text where 
unanimously supported. 

308. eoOpiN goes witli afriSa as else- 
where with dffTrida, which is indeed a 
variant here. For tiie construction of the 
aegis see note on B 447. diJi<pi9dcciaN, 
covered icith hair, like dfj.(piKo/j.os of a 
bush, covered with lea/age, P 677. It 
would seem that the idea calls rather 
for Trepi than d/x</)i, on both sides ; but 
the two prepositions are apt to trespass 



on one another's ground, and metrical 
reiiuiremt-nts may have determined the 
choice. Conversely in <I> 163 irepio^iios 
seems to stand for dyti0i5(fior. JIany 
a{)ply the word to the dvaavoi, anil 
explain 'fringed round about.' 

310. ec <p66oN aNbp<tiN,f'or/he puUing 
to ffi'jht of wiirriurs. is must here in- 
dicate end, i.e. intent — a rare use, but 
sufficiently supported by dirtiv, Treideadai 
els d-ya66v (I 102, A 789, <ir 305), els 
Sltt)v KOi/jLTjcraTe /j, 372, didtafu es ydfiov 
ihpT)v 126. Monro takes it 'in a con- 
crete sense, to the scene of flight ; cp. es 
TToXefjLov (popieiv.' But this seems, to 
say the least, a weak way of expressing 
that it is the aegis itself whicli causes 
the rout. In any case the j)hrase is 
curious ; fioOov (Pallis) for <p6^ov would 
be simpler. 

314-17, see A 571-74; 319 = 9 67, 
A 85. 

320. kqt' cNcona, full in thr face. 
The old grammarians were divided as to 
the orthography, some reading Karivuiira 
(like KarivavTo.^, otiiers Kar' ivCiira, sup- 
posed to be a metaplastic ace. of fVwxj) 
(see E 374) like IQko. beside luiKij. 
Monro (//. G. % 107. 2) suggests tliat 



126 lAIAAOC O (xv) 

creia, iirl S' avro'; avae fxaka /xeya, roiai Se Ovfiov 
iv <7T7]0eaaiv eOeX^e, 'XdOovro he Oovpiho^ akK')]^;. 
01 B\ W9 T rje /Bocov djeXrjv ») ttcov juiey olwv 
Orjpe hvoo Kkovewcn fi€\ali'7]<; vvkto^ d/jLoXywi, 
iXdovT e^WTTLvrj'i arifidpTopo'; ov 7rapeovTO<i, 325 

w? i(p6^7]66v A^aiol dvd\Kihe<;' iv <ydp A7roWo)v 
r)Ke (})6/3ov, Tpcoalv Se koI ' ^KTopt fcvSo'i oTra^ev. 
€v6a 8' dv')]p eXev dvSpa KehaaOeLarjs vap.ivr}'?. 
"YiKTCop pbev %Tf^iov re koX ^ ApKeaukaov erfr€<pve, 
TOP fxev BoLCOTcov 7)y7]Topa '^aX.KO-^tTfovcov, 330 

rov 8e M.evecr6rjo<? /xejadup,ov iricnov eTolpov' 
Alveia<i Se M-iSovra Koi "laaov i^evcipL^ev 
ijTOi 6 fjiev voOo'i vlo^ 'OtX7}o9 deloto 
ecTKe, MeScof Atavro'^ dSeXcpeo^, avrap evaiev 
iv ^vXaKTji, jalrj^; diro irarpiho'i, dvhpa icaTaKTd<i, 335 

ryvcoTOV [X7]Tpvir}<i ^Y.pidi'TTiho'i, f)v ey^ 'OiXevi' 
"lacro<i avT dp-^o'i fxev 'AOrjvaLcov irervKTo, 
vlo<i he ^^jjXoio KoXeaKero BovKoXihao. 
M-TjKicrrT] 8' eXe UovXvhd/xa'i, 'K^lov he IIoXlt7]<; 

324. &UCO : buo T. II KXoNecoci A.TQU Bar. Hail, a, h. Mosc. : kXon^ouci fi. 
326. eNaXKiSec Scli. X {yp. dwdAKidec). 327. HK€ : ewKe H. 328. cNe' ciN^p 
PR. 330. vaXKOXiTCONCON : KapxepoeuJucoN J Par. b h, Vr. b, fr. Mosc. (and 
7P. A, Harl. a). 332. JuedoNTQ : ueBoN re Q. 333. 6 'IXfioc Zen. 337. 

oSt' : aQ J. 339. juiHKicTHN (-hn) (C siqn:) G Vr. b Cant. 

both cIiTra (fis WTra ioeadai) and ivwira. former, by the usual chiasmus or varepou 

may be neut. sing, from which we have -rrpoTepov : Arkesilaos is the Boiotian (B 

the plur. npoa-ihirara (H 212;. Cf. ivwwa- 495), Stichios the Athenian (N 195). 

5tws iaLdecTKev f 94. !See also IMbriick 333-36 = N 694-97. 

Gr. iii. p. 636. 337. apxoc, an officer, under Mene- 

321. The apodosis begins with toTci stheus, like Stichios (N 196). 

xii. 339. Mhkicth : the only other con- 

322. 'ieekse, see note on M 255. tracted ace. Irom a noun in -ev$ is the 

324. 9uco, a ](air like Apollo and Hector. doubtful TuS^ A 384. Hence Brandreth 
ciJUioXrcbi, A 173, X 27. conj. M-^KicrT-^a 8e Hov\v8dfj.as. But 

325. CHJudNTopoc, this word occurs {)erhaps we should adopt the variant 
only here in H. (and three times in the M7?/cto-T^i' (or -v") '■ compare ' AvncpdTTjv 
Hymns) ; but cf. fj.ri\oLaw darjp.dvToi.aii' M 191 but ' AvrKparrja k 114 (Menrad) 
K 485, and for a rj ixa.lv eiv = comma'iid, A Mekisteus is sou of Echios in 8 333, so 
289, etc. perhaps it is meant that father and son 

327. <p6BoN, as used witli ivrjKe, seems are killed together (cf. S 514). But 
to mean fear rather \\\a.\x flight, the only these lists of tlie unimportant slain are 
sense permitted by the canon of Ar. to be regarded as only extemporized ; so 
Hence van L. reads ijbpcre for ^\e. that names which have occurred together 

328. Ke9aceeicHc ucuinhc, when the in otlier passages are very likely to be 
ranks were broken ; oiiposed to vaixiv-qv brought into contact again in fresh 
■fjpTvvov above (303). relations, without thought of any special 

330. TON ucN, tlie latter, t6n hi, the significance. 



lAIAAOC O (XV) 127 

7rpu>T7]t ev vcrfxlvrjt, KXoviov S' e'Xe Bio<; x\.yjjv<op. 340 

^rjio-yov Be lhipi<; /3dXe vetarov co/xov oiriade 
^evyoi'T ev irpofxa-^oiai, Biairpo Be ■^dX.KOv eXaacrev. 

o(f)p' oi TOV<; ivdpL^op utt evrea, Tu(f)pa 8' A^atot 
Td(f)pa>L Kal (TKo\u7rea(Tti> ivtTrXij^avre'i opvKTijt 
ei'Oa Kal evBa (^efBoino, Svovto Be ret-^o^i dvdjKTjL. 'Mf, 

"E/cT<w/j Be Tpcoeaaiv eKeKXero /xaKpov dvaa<i' 
" vrfvcrXv iirtaaeveaOaL, edv B evapa /SpoToevTW 
ov S' av i'^/div dirdvevOe veoiv eTepcodc voi/croi, 
aurov oi Odvarov fj,r)TLaofxai, ovBe vv rov ye 
yvcoToi re yvcorat re ttu^o? XeXd^coat davuvra, Sf.O 

dXXd Kvve'^ epvovcn irpo acrT609 rffierepoio." 

CO? ecTTCov fidariyi KarcofxaBbv ifKaaev imrov^; 
KeKXo[xevo^ Tpcoecrcrip eirl arL-^a^. o'l Be crvv avTOit 
7rdvTe<; ofMOKXijaavre^; e^oi' epvadp/j.ara'i Zttttol'"? 



342. npOJJldxO'Cl : yp- nuudroici T. 344. opcKjfi O. 347. cnicceueceoN 

Zen.: Cniceuecee I'ar. h. 348. ercj ,1 Li[is. CT€pcoei : CTcpcocc "y/. iiseU'lo-) 

Plut. 117. 31 : ceeXoNTa ,]U Par. b (pseudo-)Plut. 157. 9. 349. ton re: tonSc 
J. 351. KUNec r* L. epucouci Cant. 353. TpCOecciN eni : xpcoecci koto 

[G]P Par. j {yp. cnij. 



340. KXonIon, a Boiotian, B 495. 

344. Cf. M 72 TOLCppwL evLTrXrj^co/xei' 
opvKTTJL. The .separation of dpuKTHi from 
tlie substantive to which it belong.s is 
curious, but may be justified by the fact 
that TOL^pwi Kal (TKoKd-rreaaiv form a single 
idea, 'the trench with its stakes.' 

345. BiioNTo, go behind, cf. X 99 Tri/Xas 
Kal relx^a 5(''w. 

347. Nikanor says that this line was 
usually taken with the preceding, so 
that the infinitives de|)ended upon eKe- 
KXero, and in this some modern editors 
have acquiesced. But then the transition 
from the narrative to direct speech is 
very har.sh (see A 303), and there is no 
ditticulty whatever in making the speech 
begin as usual immediately after tlie 
formal line 346, the infinitives being 
taken imperatively. Zen. indeed read 
eiTKTffei'ecrdov, regarding the dual as ecjui- 
valent to a plural (A :>67). But we 
ought no doubt to read iirKraevecrd', 
ideiv, with Pick. 

348. Compare B 391, G 10. erepcoei, 
elsewhere than in the battle. 

350. nup6c XeXdxcoci, as H 80, X 343, 
4' 76. The redupl. aor. occurs only in 
this causal sense and only in these four 



passages. Notice the subjunctive equi- 
valent to a prophetic future ; lience used 
with 01', and followed by ipvovai. 

3.')2. We have not been told that Hector 
has mounted his chariot ; indeed fiaKpa 
(iilSds in 307 implies that he was then 
on foot, though a chariot advance is 
indicated in 258-61, and in S 429-31 
Hector is carried to his chariot, evidently 
in anticipation of its use when he re- 
covers. But the merely temporary use 
of the car is so essential to Homeric 
tactics that these changes are a matter 
of course. See on 9 348, T 498. kqt- 
cojuaddN, lit. doion from the shoulder, 
i.e. with the full swing of his arm. as we 
bowl 'from the slioulder.' So 4' 431 
5i(TK0v ovpa KaTio/biaoioio. 

353. eni crixac, so nearly all mss. ; 
recent edd. all adopt Kara crTixas on the 
analogy of A 91, but in the face of such 
strong testimony tlie alteration is not 
justifiable. The phrase may be taken 
with HXaceN, drove his horses aijainsl 
the ranks ol the enemy, or more simply 
with KeKX6ju£Noc shoitting across the 
ranks. The scholia prefer the former. 

354. cpucdpjuaTac also II 370. For 
the form of tiic compound see //. G. § 126. 



128 lAIAAOC O (xv) 

r)')(rji deaireahji' TrpoTTupoiOe 8e fE>Oi/3o? AttoXXcov 355 

peV 6-)(da<; KaireroLo (Ba6eir]<; iroaalv epeiTTcov 
e? /xeacrop Kare/SaWe, 'yecjivpcoaev Se KeXevOov 
fu,aKp))v ?}§' evpelav, oaov r iirl 8ovpo<i epcorj 
yLverac, ottttot av7jp adeveo^ ireipoo/jbevo^ rjiat. 
Trjt p oX 76 TTpo-^eovTo (fyaXayyrjSov, irpo S KiroXkoiv 360 
alyih t'^wf ipiTifiov epsiire Se rel')(^o<i Kj^acoiv 
pela fidX , ft)9 ore rt? yfrd/jiaOov Trai? ciy^o daXdaar}^, 
o? T eVet ovv iroLiiorji dOvpfxara vrjTrterjicnv, 
a-yjr avTt<i avve-^eve iroalv Kol '^epalv ddvpcov. 
w? pa au, >;ie ^Pol/Se, ttoXvv Kd/j.aTov koI oi^vv 365 

(Tvy-^ea^ Apyelcov, avrolat, he (j)v^av evo}paa<i. 
fo)9 01 [xev Trapd vrjvalv eprjrvovTO p,evovre<i, 
dXkifkoLai T€ KeKkopbevoi Kat irdai deolai 
'^elpa<i uvbCT'^ovTe^ jxeydX' eu'^erocovTo €KaaTO<;' 
NecTTcop avre fxaXiara Vepi']vio>=;, ovpo<; ^A^atcov, 370 

eu^ero, %6i/3 opiycov el'i ovpavov dcnepoevra' 

356. nocciN : X^pc'" ^eii. ! noci xai x^pciw ^pinxcoN Et. Gud. 307. 2. 357. 
KOTdBaXXe L. 359. rirNerai L Syr. ;| h(i)ci(n) ADHP Hail, a, fr. Mosc. Ven. 
B : ftcei GJQRTU Syr. : etci C {yp. hcci). 361. noXuTijaoN D. 363. noiHCHi 
AHJU Syr. Cant. Bar. Harl. a, Mor. fr. Wo.sc. : nomcei 12. 364. aueic CL. 

366. After this line U repeats 1-2 (auxbp . . xepciN), aud begins 367 oi ju^n Bh 
for die oi JUEN. 369. eNicxoNxec H. 370. NecTCop 5' H Syr. 

356. Kdnexoc recurs in S 564 of the order to supply a verb to ipwrj (cf. on 
ditch round a vineyard, fi 797 of a grave. H 353, I 44, fi 45, etc. ; the verb being 
Perhaps its use here as applied to the taken from tlie familiar iroXefiou 5' ov 
moat is somewhat contemptuous, 'ditch' yiver epuri), and filled up with a remi- 
rather than 'fosse.' For nocciN Zen. ni.scence of ^432. It certainly is not 
read x^P'^'-", to which Ar. objected as needed. (See Menrad, p. 158.) 

less consistent with the dignity of a 361. gpeine is trans, as in 356, and 

god. ^ from it we must supply ipdinji with traCs. 

357. re9upcoceN, made the road into 363. deupjuaxa is perhaps best taken 
a causey, or embankment. The verb is as part of the predicate, T<-/te?i /le Arts 7«fK?e 
used in a slightly different way in <t> 245. the sand into a plaijthing. NHnieHiciN, 
For the ^Homeric 7e^i(pa see on E 89. in his childishness ; cf. I 491. 

358. ocoN x' eni, see V 12. epcoH, as 365. Hi'e, a word recurring only in T 
* -51, cf. A 357.^ , , 152 and ffynui. Ap. 120 ; like so many 

359. So 4' 432 SiffKov ovpa . . ov r divine epithets it is of quite unknown 
aifijos afpiiKcu dvijp weipuifj-evos 7;/3??s. The meaning. Various derivations have been 
phrase evidently^ expresses the longest proposed, but all are inere guesses. Ar. 
possible cast. fiici if right nmst be wrote ^I'e, deriving from it]/j.i, to shoot, in 
explaiiicHl as a subj.^\yith the long stem the sense Archer. Whether it has any 
+ termination, cf. ow<n A 129, cpdrjiai. connexion with the commoner i-ql'os is 
^ 805, not as contracted from Tiijiffi, very doubtful. K<4juaxoN in concrete 
the Homeric form (hardly ^Tjtcrt, in spite sense, the result of toil, as ^ 417 s.\Xoi 
of d.<pfrjL n 590). We can of course 5' ■yj/xerepoi' KdfjLarov v7)Troivov iSovaiv. 
read 7??7t (Monro). But it is a question auxoTci, ^Ae 7«r;i as oppo.sed to their work. 
if the whole line is not interpolated in 367-69 = 6 345-47, where see note. 



lAIAAOC O (\v) li'li 

" ZeO TTUTep, fcT TTOTfc" TlS" TUi t'i' 'A/J'/ti' TTt/^ TT uXvTT V f) ft) I 

r) ^oof r) 6i,u<; Kara iriova firjpia kciUov 

f-v-^eTo vofTT?iaai, crv inrecr^eo kul KarevevrTw^, 

TOiu /jLuPjaac Kal u^lvvov, 'OXvfnrie, injXee^ ijfxap, 375 

/i.T;8' uuTOi Vpdtieaaiv t'a hapn'ciadciL A^^aiot^■." 

apdcov aifov KijXyfidSao yepovTOf. 

Tpo)€<; 8' &)s- iirvdovTo Ato*> ktvitov ul'^/lo-^olo, 

fidXXov eir WpyeLoiai Oopov, pvqaavro he ■^up/j.T]<;. 380 

oi 8 , 6i<; re fieya KVfia BaXdaarj'i eupvTropoio 

VT]o<; vTrep roi^coi^ Kara/S/jaeTai, ottttot erreiyT^t 

K dvefiov i) yap re /jidXicTTd ye Kvp-ar o(f)eXXef 

o)? Tpcoe'i /xeydXrjL ta;^/}t Kara Tet^09 ej^atvov, 

iTTTTOV^ 8' elaeXdcravTe<; eirX TrpvpvrjLcn p.d'^^^ovro 385 

ey^ecriv dfi(f)iyvoi<; avrocr-yehov, ol /xev u(f)^ 'ittttcop, 

01 8 uTTo vrjoiv vyp-i /xeXaLvacov i7rifidpTe<i 



372. TOi : coi G. 373. Kara : uerh L. 374. nocthcqi : ',p. cein PTnrl. a. 

376. aduNGceai Bar. 377. CKTune : cKXue Zun. 'Vat. 1.' 378. apdcoN : 

eCipdcoN J. 379. KTiinoN S.» : noon ut early printed edd., if not a coiij. of 

Clialcoiidylas, is presumably the ivailin^' of C, in spite of La K. 's statement to the 

contrary. 382. encirci PR: cneiroi (}. 383. ONejuoio I). h: 8 Q. |; re: 
re J: pa Harl. a. 384. eBaiNON : eBncaN {AC supr.) Q. 387. anoBaNxec Ambr. 

372. In "Apre'i ncp, eirii in Argos ; Aios dTrdrT; ; at the point of juncture 

i.e. at the very first, eveu before the with the continuation of tlie story we 

e.\i)editi(m had left Greece, Zeus had may naturally expect to find short inter- 

^'ivcu his promise of safe return. un- jiolated jiassages of transition ; another 

ecxco is thus really the principal verb to follows immediately in 390--104, and 

which eCxero is subordinate in sense. 380-90 are by no means devoid of 

It is perhaps possible, though less satis- difficulty. It may be added that &c 

factory, to take Trep with ei, if indeed, in 3t)7 has a very vague reference to 

as though Nestor w^ere pretending to the general situation, and comes in 

doubt even such a certain fact ; cf. ei awkwardly after the a's of 365. 

U Kdl "EKTopd wep <pi\(eis, H 204, with 3S1. eupundpoio, cf. 5 -132. u 2, irSpovi 

note. a\6s fj. 259, and xf^ovd^ ei'pvo8fLr]s. 

379. It is strange that the thunder, 382. KaTaBHcerai, aor. subj. corre- 

though expressly said to be in answer spending ratlier to indie. Karf^-qaaTo 

to Nestor's prayer, should encourage than to the thematic -e^rjaero, the regular 

not the Greeks but the Trojans ; a form in H. Xauck's conj. KaTe^riciTo 

ditiiculty which may be evaded by re- is neetlless. 

jecling 378 with Heyiie, and regarding 384. Kaxd, donni upon, like the wave 

the thunder as a mark of disfavour. descending on tlie ship. Compare note 

But the whole jiassage 367-80 has the on N 737. eBaiNON seems to be used 

air of a later addition designed to bring of the footmen as distinct from the 

Nestor once more into prominence. We charioteers of the next line. But 

last heard of him as an onlooker at the phraseology of the whole j^i.'^.'iage 

tlie beginning of 2, and his appearance is rather awkward ; ijAxovto in 385 is 

here is certainly unexpected. To all first used of the Trojans only, and is 

upjiearance, as is jiointed out in the extended to the Greeks in 387 by an 

Introduction, 366 is the last line of the afterthought. 

VOL. II K 



130 



lAIAAOC O (xv) 



390 



fiaKpolai ^v(Troiat, rd pd a^^ eVt vrjvcnv €K€ito 
vavfia^a KoWi'jevra, Kara cno^a ei/xeva 'yaXKMi. 
HdrpOKXa^ 8\ e'lw^ fiev W.j^aiol re Tpwh re 
TetT^eo9 d/ji(f)efjid-^opro dodcov eKTodi i^rjojv, 
r6(f)p^ 6 7' evl KXcairjc d'yairip'opo'^ JLvpvTrvXoLO 
rjcTTo re Koi rbv erepire \6yot<i, eVl 8' eA./cet Xvypwi, 
(j>dp/jLaK aKeo-fxaT eiraaae fieXaivdcov oSvvdcov. 
avrdp eirel 8t] T€t^o<; i7re(rav/ji6POV<; ivorjae 
Tp(oa<i, drdp AavaMV jevero la^i] re ^o/So'i re, 
WL/xco^iv r dp eireLra koi m TreTrXrjyero fxrjpco 

388. eKCiNToQ. 389. XO^Kcoi : xoXkon S Anibr. 392. O r' ENl : oc r' £n (} : 
b r* eN Vr. A. 393. rives erepne Xoucon (Xocon corr. Nauck) T. 394. QKecuar' 
Z> Lips. : QKHuaT' il : Ai. 8ix^s. 395. dneccuJueNOUC J. 397. ^nenXHrexo P. 



395 



388. JuaKpoTci, 22 cubits long, see 677. 
These are tlie only two ]iassages in H. 
where sea-fighting is alluded to ; but 
this is probably a mere accident, as a 
sea-faring race, when at war, would be 
hardly likely to abstain from attacking 
the enemy's ships, though their gear 
would no doubt be of an elementary 
sort. A naval conflict is indeed implied 
when the suitors send a ship to waylay 
Telemachos on his I'eturn fcom Pylos, 
8 669, 842, 28, tt 351. It is probable 
that boarding would be the only tactics 
pursued, as the ships of Homer do not 
seem to have been provided with beaks 
for ramming. See Helbig, p. 77. (The 
evidence is, however, purely negative ; 
beaks are found on very ancient figured 
vases — those of the 'Dipylon' style. 
See Kroker in Jahrb. des Arch. Inst. i. 
p. 107 tf.) These long poles would then 
no doubt be used to 'fend off' an enemy 
of superior strength, or perliaps even 
to strike the rowers over the oars. 
The allusion does not tend to prove 
the lateness of the passage, as Fick 
holds. 

389. koXXhcntq evidently means that 
they were made of pieces glued side by 
side, and arranged so that their ends 
lay at different distances, in order to 
gain strength. Ste note on KoWTjTbv 
^Xr/TpoLcn, 678. CTOJua, the front, i.e. 
point ; a unique expression as ii})])lied 
to a weapon, tiiougli somewhat similar 
metaphors are found in later Greek ; 
e.g. Xen. nses a-rj/xa of the front of the 
battle, S.Kpov arj^ia Trrpycjv, Eur. Phocii. 
1166. It is impossible not to he i-e- 
minded of tlie common Hebraism ' the 



mouth of the sword,' which appears in 
St. Luke xxi. 24, etc. 

390. The story now returns to Patro- 
klos, who was left at the end of A 
tending the wounded Eurypylos. For the 
difficulties of the passage see the Introd. 

391. Teixeoc ciJu.9eju<ixoNTO, were fight- 
ing/or the wall. dfj.rpi/j.dxeo'Oai with gen. 
seems always to have this sense, e.g. 
n 496, 533, S 20. With the ace. it is 
local, to light arouml. Sktooi, while the 
fight was not yet among the ships. 

392. aranHNopoc, see on N 756. 

393. Xoroic, talk or possibly tales. 
The word occurs only here and a 56 in 
H., and is evidence of the lateness of 
the passage. Nauck prefers to adopt 
the variant Xovuiv (Xofwy) of Sch. T ; 
when we last heard of Patroklos (A 848) 
he was washing Eurypylos' wound, and 
his haste when he left Nestor (A 647) 
should confine him to the actual work 
of surgery. But on the other hand the 
length to which the battle has extended 
demands an occu])ation of more elastic 
duration than the mere washing of a 
wound ; nor does erepire suit \6cov as 
well as XSyois. There is therefore no 
reason to depart from the text. \'^an 
Herwerden conj. Fiirea-a for \6yoLs, and 
this van L. adopts, but without justi- 
fication. 

394. Compare A 830. dKecjuara is 
predicative, as remedies. 

395-96 = M 143-44; 397-98, cf. 0113- 
14. In 395 Nitzsch conj. vrjas for retxos. 
Tlie context evidently recpiires the 
change ; but it is proljahle tliat the 
earlier passage has been borrowed verba- 
tim without the necessary adaptation. 



lAIAAOC O (\v) 



:}1 



I'liT 



X'Epcrl KaTa7rprjvecrcr\ 6\o(f)vp6/nevo<; 8e irpocnjvha' 
" llupuTrvX", ovKeri rot Bvva/jLcti ^areovTi irep t'/xTrr/s' 
evOdSe 7rap/jiev€/j,6V' Bij yap fxeya ptiKOf opcopev 
dWa ae fxev ffepuTrcov TroTirepTrero), avrdp eyoyye 
(TirevcropLai ei<; A-^iXija, \v orpvvoi 7roXe/jLL^(:iv. 

Tl\' 8 olB ei K61' 01 (TVV SalfiOVi BvjXOV Opll'bi 

Trapeiiroiv ; dyaOt/ Be 7rapai(f)a(Ti<i iarip eTaipou." 

Tov /j,ev dp" 0)9 elirovra TroSes' (pepov avrap W-^aiol 105 
Tpcoa? eTrep^ofiivou^; fxevov e/xTreSov, ovSk Bvvavro 
TravpoTepovi irep iovTa<; uTrcoo-aaOai irapa vrjMv 
ovhe TTore T^coe^ \avao)v ehvvavro (f)d\ayya\ 
prj^d/x'ivoi K\i(Tij]t(Tt fxiytjjj,€vai rjBe veecFcnv. 
aW oyi re crrdOfxy] Bopv vifiov e^idvvet 
TeKTOvo<i ev TraXufirjiai Bai)p,ovo^, o's" pd re irdai]^ 
ev elBpji aocf)li]>i u7ro6rjpoavv7)i,criv Ad^'jvrj^, 
C09 fiev Tcov eVl Icra f^d^r) reraro TrroXe/tos' re. 



110 



398. 3e npocHuSa : 5" cnoc nlj'da Ar. AG PR TTarl. a. 407. ancocaceai : 

duuNeceai .s. 408. oObe : ouxe JiC'W 409. Hde [G]J Bar. \'r. A tV dWwi 

A): ovbk ii : ouSe ;) nbe Eust. 410. chigunh Q (cin written over hi. 412. 
eldcbc f'r. Mose. Marl, a (yp. iibn). 413. n6Xeu6c PCJ. 



401. Why noTiTcpneToo ' 'I'lie pre- 
position seem.s ([uite meaningless — irpbs 
Twi (papfj.dKui, Sell. T, will not do^ 
and the conipoimd does not recur in 
Greek literature. Pallis suggests (j>piva 

TfpiriTU}. 

403-04 = A 792 93. 

409. JuiirHueNai, to get into the midst 
of. The idea clearly is not that the 
Trojans could just reach the ships (si e 
414, 416), but that they could not do 
more ; it is at the sterns that they are 
stop[)ed. The huts, in a subse(|Ueiit 
passage, 656, are regarded as l>cing be- 
hind the first line of ships, but it does 
not follow that they were entirely lie- 
tween the ships and the sea. Such an 
arrangement is higldy imiirobable. It 
is more likely that huts and siii])s are 
supposed to alternate in rows, each man 
having his hut near his own shi]i. 

410. crdeuH epyaXeiov t€kto!>ik6v, i] 
ATtti KaT€vdvvTr)pia Xeyop.ei'Tj . . tovtwi 5^ 
Kavovi^erai to. ^v\a. iffn dk <jxo'-''i-ov 
XfTrrbv epi'Opwi r) fxiXavi xpilifxarL j3ej3a,u- 
fxivov, Sehol. A. Tlie meta[)hor hangs 
on the word xeraTO in 413 — for which 
see M 436 and note on H 102. A stub- 
born and equal struggle is symbolized 



l)y the equal straining of the ' rojies ' by 
which tlie two armies are moved ; and 
this is compared to the tight straining 
of the cord by which a carpenter guides 
himself in cutting a plank, as Odysseus 
does in liuilding his raft, fiacre o ewKTra- 
fxivLcs Koi eni ffrdO/jL-qv Wufev, e 24.'). The 
simile is not ver}' exact, as the point to 
be illustrated is the equaliij- of two 
strains (fVi Iffa, 413) while the simile 
only gives tlie intensity of one ; but it 
is not unnatural that the poet should 
think of the equality and severity of a 
tigiit as almost synonymous. He prob- 
ably had lieforc him the veiy similar 
but more correct comjiarison of M 433- 
36, where the equality is well compared 
to the level balance, ffrad/xos. A re- 
miniscence of crrdO/xr] in e 245 may have 
sugg.'Sted the new simile. 

412. For the gi'U. after ci&fii see //. G. 
§ l.''l (/ ; and for Athene as teacher of 
shipbuilding, among other useful arts, 
K 60-61. xseiihfr co9iH nor <To<p6s nor 
any otiier word of the (amily recurs in 
H. {<Tecro<pi(Tfiivos Hes. Op/). 640, crotpii} 
JI;i?iiu. Mn-\ 483, 511); we liave thus 
anotlit r proof of tiie late origin of this 
passa;;!-. 



132 



lAlAAOC O (xv) 



aXkoi 8' a/A^' aWrjiac /jLu^tjv ifid'^^ovro veeaaiv 
'EiKTcop 8' dvT Atavro'i ielaaro KvSaXt/jLOCo. 415 

TO) Se fiii)<i Trepl vrjo'i e-^ov irovov, ovhe Bvvavro 
ovd' 6 Tov e^ekdcrai koI ivLTrpPjaaL Trvpl vy]a^, 
ovd^ 6 rov dyjr coaaadai, eirel p iirekaaae ye Salfxcov. 
ei'O^ via KXvTioto KaX/jTopa (pai.BifMO'i Aia<i 
TTvp €9 VTja (pepovra Kara arrjOo^ jSuXe Bovpr 420 

SovTTTjaev Se Trecrcov, Sd\,6^ Be ol eKireae '^eipo^. 
"E/CTWo S' 009 evorjaev dveyjriov o^OakixolcrLv 
ev Kovi7]tai Trecrovra veb'i irpoirapoiOe /xeXaivr]';, 
TpMCTi re Kal Avkloktlv eKeKkero fxaKpov dvaa<i' 
" Tp(ye9 Kal Avkiol koI AdpSavoo dj-^ipa^rjral, 425 

fXT] 8i] TTO) '^d^eade fid^tj^; ev crreLvei rcoiSe, 
aXA,' via KXvtloio cracoaare, /xij [xlv ^ A-^atol 
revyea avXijcrcocn vewv ev d'^wvi ireaovra. 

fo)9 eiTTcov AcavTO<i uKOVTiae Sovpl ^aeivMf 
TOV fiev dfiapd\ o 8 eireLra AvKo^pova Ma(TTopo9 viov, 430 

415. ont' : OUT QT. 416. bk juiihc : bk like \i: A. |i nepi : napd Q. 

417 om. Q. il NHOC : nhq Ar. Par. g- j. 418. re : c S. 419. uTa : uibN 

D supr. 423. NeoC AQ[S] : nh6c GU : necjc 12 (ret wXciffra rQv avriypdcpuv Kal 

ivTdvda, Kal ev dWoiS Tbirois, vebs 5td rod o, East, on fj. 100). 426. udxH U 

{supr. c). 427. cacbcere Yr. d. 430. udcTOpoc : KdcTopoc P : UHCTopoc C. 

* 93. re seems to emphasize the rea.soii 
why Hector could not be driven back, 
' because it was the will of heaven that 
brought him up.' 

422. ONeipioN, because his father Kly- 
tios was I'riams brother, T 238. 

426. JUH nco, in no wise ; the sense 
not yet is ver}^ inappropriate here. See 
on r 306. jmdxHc goes naturally with 
Xd^effde, CN creiNcY xcoiSe, in this strait, 
standing by itself, cf. 476 aTeivei ev 
aivoTaroiL. 

428. NeooN ^N drcoNi, a phrase whicli 
recurs in II 239, 500, T 42, T 33, and 
indicates that the original meaning of 
dyiliv was assembly. This was specialized 
into ' assembly (or place of assembly) 
of spectators ' at games, a stage Avhich 
has been reached in Homer (^ passim, 
12 1, and d) ; w-e find the final tran- 
sition to the sense of 'the contest' 
itself only in d 259 (probably). Compare 
ev v-qGiv dyvpei 12 141 and Oelov dyCiva 
H 298 (witii note), irapd Boiwrois dyihv 
i] dyopd • odev sal dywviovs Oeovs AiaxvXos 
Tovs dyopaiovs, Schol. B on 12 1. But 
6eol dyujvioi in Aischylos means the gods 
in assembly, see Verrall on Ag. 518. 



414, cf. M 175. Ar. held that the line 
in M was interpolated hence, e/c tovtov 
bieaKevaarai 6 t^s retxo^taxias (ttLxos. 
It is likely enough that both passages 
may be by the same hand ; but this 
jiarticnlar line is more relevant to the 
context in M than here. 

415. qnt' = (J^/Ta ; II 621, etc. eeicaxo, 
for eFiaaro, rushed, A 138. As verbs 
of aiming regularly take a gen. of the 
object aimed at, it is a question if we 
ought not to adopt the variant a^r' for 
dvT. Cf. X 89 'Odvfffios eeiaaro dvrios 
at^as. The change was a likely one when 
eeiaaro came to be referred to elfii.. 

417. Ar. wrote vija, Trpoelwe yap " rcli 
Se fMids irepl vr/os ^X^" t^ovov " . . dW 
oiidk rb [xerpov eiriMxerai " vfjas " ypd(peiv 
(sc. 420). But the plur. is better : vrjas 
evnrprjffai is Hector's constant aim (9 182, 
235, M 198, and often) ; the particular 
ship is merely a step on the road. In 
420, on the other hand, the singular is 
obviously requiied. It must be confessed 
that vrja looks like a conjecture of Ar. 

418. eneXacce from 7re\dj"aj rather than 
eTreXavvetv. which occurs only in N 804, 
P 493 in a quite ditierent sense. Cf. 



lAIAAOC O (XV) 



1 Ml 



Al'avTo^ OepuTTOVTa Kvdjjpioi', 09 pa Trap' avTon 
pal\ errel avhpa KareKra KvOf'ipoicri ^aOeoicri, 
TOP p e^aXep K€(})a\r]v virep ovaro^ o^el ■^aXKon 
ecrraor ayx -^'^^'tos'" o B vinio^ ev Koinrjim 
in]b<i ctTTo Trpv/jLvPj'i '^afidSL'i ireae, Xvvto Be yvia. tOri 

Ai'a? 5' ippiyr]<T€, Kacriyvrjrov Be TrpoarjvBa- 
" Teu/cpe ireirov, Br) tohv aireKTaTo iricrro^ eralpo^; 
MacTTopiST/^, ou voii IxvOrjpudep evBov eovra 
Taa (fiiXoiai roKevatv enofxev ev fxeyapoLai' 
Tov B ' \\KT(op /j.ey(i6vjjio<i direKTave. irov vv rot lot 140 

diKVjJLopoL Kai Tu^ov, o TOi TTope 'i>oi/3o'i AttoXXcop ; 
0)9 (f)(W\ 6 Be ^vpe7]Ke, 6eoiP Be 01 dyyi irapear-q 
Tu^op e'x^oyp eV %e^/3l iraXiPTOvop rjBe (f)apeTprjp 
loBoKOP' fidXa 8' oiKa /SeXea Tpcoeaaip e^iet. 
Kal p ej3aXe KXttro?' Yleicn^vopo^ dyXaop vlov, 145 

TlovXvBdfxaPTO^; eralpov dyavov HapdoiBao, 
i)pia '^epalp ej(OPTa' p,ep TreiroprjTo Kad ittttov;' 
T7]t yap e^ rjc pa iroXv irXelcrraL kXop€Opto cfidXayyef;, 
"EiKTopi Kal Tpcoeacrc ■^api^o/jievo';' rd^a B auroM 
^Xde KUKOP, TO oi ou rt? epvKaKep lefiepcop irep. 450 



433. Ke9a\HC PR. 435. XOto Cant. 438. JULaCTOpi5HC altered to 

KQCTopiSHC r. 439. TOKcOciN : TEKecciN Zeii. 441. b.Ti .1. 444. BcXh 

[08?]- «:9'n 15ar. : a9i€:i \'r. h. 447. VnncoN 11. 449 51 aO. Ar. (see lielow). 

450. ieu^NCo(i) (or ie-) CGJPQRU Lips. (s?7?r. Jcix^nou) Harl. a b, Par. d f g li j. 
7/). T : Ar. otx*^'- 



4-32. zaeeoici, doulitle.ss because thi.s 
was the point from whieli the Phoenician 
worship of Aphrodite was, according to 
unanimous tradition, introduced into 
Greece {iepbv dyiwraTov Kal hpwv biroaa 
' A<ppoolTr)s Trap' "ILWrjcriv iariv apxaibra- 
Tov, Paus. iii. 23. ]). The only other 
trace of this connexion in H. is the name 
Ki'^f'pfta in the Od. Tlie epithet ja^eos 
lias evident reference to the habitation 
of a god in the ease of Killa (A 38, 452) 
and Krisa (B 520) ; but no such re- 
ligious significance is known in Nisa 
(B 508) or Pherai (I 151, 293). The.-^e 
are the only places where the word occurs 
in H. 

4.38. Cf. X 363. 'iuboft Wntq, 'an 
inmate of our house.' The phrase is 
evidently borrowed hence in N. 

440. noO Nii xoi lof, cf. E 171. 

441. coKuixopoi. sii:f/t/y shii/iiir/, as x 
75 ; else ahviiys qnickhj dying, A 417, 
etc. t6hon \fyei ov rb <tk€vos rb woXe- 



luuKOv, dWa Tr)i> To^iKrjv rexi'V^, An. 
This is on the analogy of B 827, q.v. 

443. naXJNTONON, see on 266. 

444. i'ur QeKea von Christ writes 
^f'Xoj, in order to avoid the synizesis. 
The singular is equally appropriate, but 
there is no reason why the change to 
the pliir. sliduld have been made. 

447. nenoNHTo, 'was in trouble with 
his horses,' as we sav. 

449 -.50 = P 291-92. xap'zoweNOc 
seems to imply something like •currying 
favour ' ; he is apparently going beyond 
liis duty in oider to display his zeal, and 
drives into the thick of the fight instead 
of hanging on the outskirts out of range, 
as the charioteer should do when his 
principal is on foot. An. tells us that 
Ar. athetized 449-51, but subsequently, 
in his treatise On the X<iraf Camp, 
changed his mind and defended them. 
He first held that 449-50 were wrongly 
repeated from P (oi) ydp "EKTopi xnp's'o- 



134 



lAIAAOC O (xv) 



avykvi <^/dp ol oircaOe 'jroXvarovo^ e/mTrecrev tos" 

I'^pnre S' e^ 6~^eo3v, vTrepcorjaav oe ol lttttoc 

Keiv o-^ea KpoTeovTe<i. dva^ S evoi-jae rayjiCXTa 

Ilov\vSd/j,a<i, Koi Trpcoro'i ivavTiO<i rjkvOev Yttttcov. 

T01/9 fxev 6 7' W^aTVPOOoi TIporidovo'i vce'i OMKe, 455 

TToWa 8' eTTcoTpvve (7')(ehov la-'yeiv etaopooyvra 

tTTTrou?- avTO<i S' avri<^ licv Trpofid'^OLatv e/XL-^drj. 

TevKpo<i S' aXXov oiarov icf) ' F^KTopi '^aXKOKopvarrji 
aivvTO, Kai Kev eiravae f^d-^rj^ iirl vrjvalv A'^aicov, 
€i fjLLV dpiaTevovra j3akoiv i^eiXero Ov/xov. 460 

uW' ov \rj6e A<09 ttvklvov voov, 09 p e^vXaacrev 
"Y.KTop', drdp TevKpov TeXafMOJViov ev^o? dTrrjvpa, 
09 ol ivarpecfjea vevpi]v ev dpLv/jiovi ro^coi 
pr}^" iirX rwi epvovri' iTapeir\d'y-^6i] Be ol ciWrjt 
lo^ '^a\Ko/3ap7]<i, To^ov Se ol eKireae ^etpo<i. 465 

TevKpo<; S' ipplyrjae, /ca(Ti<yvr)Tov he TrpoaijvBa- 



451. onicee : npocee Apli. 453. KpareoNTec J : KpoNeoNxec R. 454. 

no\u9djaac (!. ii eNaNxioN BGH (siipr. c) JP. 455. npoTioNopoc fr. Mosc. 

456. enoxpuNe AHR. 457. Ynnouc auTOC b' auTic : aoxoc 5' aux' esaOxic 

H. II afieic C. 459. JudxHC Zen. {v. ivfra) fi : judxHN Aph. (Ar. ?) D Harl. b, 

King's Par. (a supr.) d g. 463. eucxpo9ea G. 



fievos, dW iavTuii /cat Trarpt) and that 
451 was condemned by the word 6Tna6e 
(see below). The former argument 
means that the phrase is properly used 
in P of a foreigner anxious to please 
'Hector and the Trojans,' but wrongly 
here of one of the Trojans themselves. 

451. For onicee Aph. read -rrpoade, 
on the ground that Kleitos in driving 
into the fight could only have been 
wounded in front. It is easy to suppose 
that lie was at the moment wheeling 
round. Ar. when defending the lines 
had recourse to the curious supposition 
that Polydamas was standing in the 
car and fighting from the back against 
the ships, while the horses and driver 
were standing with their heads away 
from the sea, 'iua dwo rod iaov yevriTai 
7} ixdxn- But eNaNxioc (454) would not 
be used of a Trapafidrris going to the 
horses from the chariot ; it evidently 
means that Polydamas was on foot a 
little way off, and on seeing the disaster 
runs up to stop his horses. And 447- 
48 must mean that the cliarioteer is 
acting independently for the time. 

453. KSiN' — K€vd, see A 160. 



456. Polydamas is careful to give such 
orders as will prevent a repetition of the 
disaster ; Astynoos, unlike Kleitos, is 
to keep his eyes on his chief. 

459. ZrivddoTos jutdxHC, aWoi oe p-dxqv  
Kai 'ApiaT0(pdv7]s oe pLaxv, Did. This is 
corrupt, as Did. never gives a reading 
of Zen. and Aph. by name while leaving 
the reading of Ar. either unnoticed or 
implied in the somewhat supercilious 
d\\oL. Probably dWot is a mistake for 
'Apio-rapxos. fidxr^v, as the text stands, 
is obviously necessary ; we do not need 
to be informed that if Hector had been 
killed he would have been put hors de 
comhat ; whereas it gives a perfectly 
good sense to say that the death of 
Hector alone would have put an end to 
the battle. Either, therefore, the mis- 
take is due to a reminiscence of the 
common sequence iwavcxe fJ-axv^, or, 
which is more probable, 460 is an inter- 
polation, as Bentley long ago suggested. 
In that case the genitive is perfectly 
natural. 

464. enJ xcoi, at Hector, epiioNxi agree- 
ing with or. napenXdrxeH, cf. N 578. 



lAIAAOC O (XV) 135 

" ft) TTOTTOt, ?'/ Stj Trdy-^u fid-^j]^ eVi /i>;Sea Kei'pei 

haijjioiv i)fj,€T€p7]<;, 6 re fioi ^lov eK^aXe -)(^eip6s, 

veuprjv 8' e^eppt/^e V€oaTpo(f)ov, yv eveCrjcra 

TTpdnov, 6(pp dv^-^^ono Qapud OpwicrKovra^ oicrTOLHi.'' 470 

Tov 8 r]fiei^€T eireLTa fieywi 'VeXap.oyvLO's At'a<f' 
" ftj Treirov, uWa jBiov fiev ea Kal Tap(f)€a(; lov<; 
Keiadai, iirel avve^eve ^eo? Aavaoim fj.eyrjpa'^' 
avrap '^epalv eKtov SoXi-^ov Sopv Kal adKo<; lofiojt 
[jLupvao re Tpdjeaai Kal ciXkov^ dpvvdi \aovs\ 475 

fMr) fiav dcTTTOvhi ye, Sa/xacradifxevot irep, eXoiev 
vrja'i euacreX/xov^, dXXd fivqcrdypieOa '^iipp.rj^y 

oi<s <pau , o 06 ro^ov fiev evt KAicnrjicrtv eU7]K€V, 
avrap 6 y d/ncf)^ Mp,oi(Ti criiKO^ Biro rerpaOekvfjLvov, 
Kparl 8' eV lcJ^Oi/j-col Kwetii' ivrvKTOv eOrjKev 480 

e'lXero 8' aX-Kipov ey^o^, uKa-^fxevov o^ei '^oXkoh, 482 

/3>} 8' levai, p.d\a 8' o)Ka Oeoov Al'aprt Trapeartj. 



467. CO nenoN Zen. (?), ev &\\o)i A (not H). 468. Huerepoc I'. 469. 

Ne6cTpo90N : NeocTpe9ea An. on 9 328 : €ucTpo90N S {yp. Lips., rivh (ip. Did.). l| 

cNeduca J. 470. npcoYoN : npcoiHN Zen. (c iiifra'^. " 8n exoixo lfr()T. 

472. lOUC : oVcTouc K. 475. opNue (^>. 476. acnoudi Ai . A : acnouaei i>. 

477. JUNHcaiueea Bar. {not Hail. a). 478. bk. : b' au PH. KXicmeeN K. 
479-81 om. J. | After 480 CDC insert (from V 337) 

innoupiN, deiNON d^ \690c KaeunepecN cneucn. 481 

467. cniKcipei, cuts oH', thwarts; see E 848, T 312, il 5.58. It is however 
on 9 7. So also 11 120. quite inofl'ensive in itself. 

468. 6 re, an adverbial neuter, in 476. For the construction of this sen- 
tJiat ; see H. G. § 269. 3. Some take tence compare 9 512 firj fiav dcnrovoL ye 
it as a masc. relative (e.g. Hentze and veQv evi^alev ^kt]\oi, X 304 fiij ixkv 
Fiisi), but this does not suit the use of da-TroeSi 76 /cat d/cXeiwj dTroXotV?;!'. Hentze 
6 T€ as a r<'lative expressing 'a constant has pointed out tliat these are not nega- 
orj/c«''rrt^ characteristic'; seeH. (?. §263. tive wishes at all; fidv is a particle ex- 

470. npcoYoN, ecaly this morniwj. pressing strong determination and does 

Zen. read irpwirjv, no doubt in the sense not suit a wish. In each case /jltj is to be 

rccenthf, cf. E 832, O 500, though Ar. taken closely not with the verb but with 

objected that it would mean the day a<yirov5i ye, the opt. being concessive. 

he/ore yesterday (cf. note on B 303) or The tliought is then 'though they may 

at all events imply a considerable length take tlie .ships, at least it surely must 

of time (l,a^a(Tts 5e ylverai ir\eiovos not be without a struggle.' 

Xp()vo\') : whereas Teukros' string had 478. 9c, a harsh case of ictus-lengthen- 

been broken only the day before (9 328). ing, though in the face of MS. testimony 

It may be questioned however whether we can hardly doubt that it, and not 

the author of this passage had the exact the obvious correction 0' av, is the true 

chronology in mind, or was indeed re- reading. Cf. tj5' bnhaa ToXvireiae Q 7, 

ferring to 9 at all. He may be merely ttoW er^a re Kal ovkL T 255 in tlie same 

emphasizing Teukros' prudence in put- place ; and 6 ^dvos e,u^dev t 99. 

ting on a new string for the day's work. 479. xerpaeeXujuiNON, evidently \cith 

473 has a suspicious resemblance to four foundations, e.g. layers of hide to 

several lines which have been added in support the metal facing; see on I 541, 

order to supply, an infin. to ideiv : see X 130. 



136 lAIAAOC O (xv) 

"Ektcop S' ft)9 elSev Tev/cpov fSXacpOivra ^eXef^va, 
Tpcoal re koI Av/cioiaiv eiceic\.eTO fxuKpov av(Ta<;' i85 

" T/3(Me? KOi AvicLOL KoL AdpSavoi djy^t/jia'^r)Tai, 
dvepe<; eare, (ftlXoi, /xvy'iaaade 8e dovptho^ dXKrj'; 
vi]a<; dva 'y\a(jivpd<i' SJ) yap Xhov o^OaXfxolatv 
dvSpo<; dpL(TTrjO<i Aiodev l3\aj)devTa /SeXe/xva. 
pela S' dpcyvcoTO*; Ato? dvBpdac ylveraL dXKi], 490 

rj/juev OTOiaiv kv8o<; vTreprepov eyyvaXi^rjc, 
778' OTiva'i ijiivv6r]iat koI ovk ideXrjtcnv dfjuvvetv, 
ft)? vvv ^ Kpyelwv /xtvvdei jxevo^, djxpii h dpi'iyet. 
dXXci fjid-^ead^ eirl prjvcrlv doXXe€<i' 09 Se Kev vfxe(oi> 
^X)]/jbevo'i r]e TV7rel<; Odvarov kol Trorfiov eTriairriL, 495 

reOvdrw ov 01 d€Cfce<; d/jLvvo/xevcoi irepl Trdrprj^ 
TeOvdixev dX>C dXo-^o<i re cror] koI 7ralBe<i ottlcto-ci), 
KOL oIko^ Kol KXi]po<i dK7]paT0<i, et Kev A'^acot 
Oiycoj'rai avv vr^vcrX <l)[Xr]v e? iraTpiha yalavT 

490. rirNGTai LR. 491. OTOiciN ap. Herod.? {v. infra) : 6t€oici(n) U. \\ 

unepxaTON H. || erruaXisei CP^Q {supr. h) R : IrruaXizei S. 492. UlNueHlC) 

S3'r. (H ?) Vr. d : juinugci te CQSU Par. d g, Bar. Yr. b A : uinuohi xe il. | 
ajuONQi H'. 493. UCNOC : rcNoc Q. 494. eni : cn A'^r. b. |1 nhucI 8iajunepec 
Lykurg. {v. infra). \\ oc : coc (}, 495. enicnei C. 496. ajuuNCJueNai J 

{supr. a>). 497. naTdec oniccco : NHnia xcknq Lyk. 498. xXftpoc Kai 

oTkoc Lyk. ;! oTkoc : oTuioc J {supr. k). 499. o'l'xoNxai GQR Lips. Cant. 

Harl. a : YKCONxai or H(i)KCONxai, several Ms.s. of Lykurg. 

484. 6Xa9eeNxa is used in the later by the Mss. The shorter form is to be 
sense, injured ; elsewhere in H. /3Xd7rrw preferred, as avoiding the synizesis, and 
is applied only to things or persons on the analogy of 6'tcoi, for which see 
hindered or tripped while actually in note on 664. The use of v €(p€\K. to make 
movement ; or to the mind, hindered in position in the second thesis is very un- 
its working, either by divine interference usual ; cf. on 197. For kOBoc OnepxepoN 
or by wine. See on H 660. .see note on A 290. 

489. AioecN, an assumption explained 492. ook eeeXHiciN go closely together, 
by the next line. It would seem more =refuscs; else we should reijuire ^a?; with 
natural for Hector to attribute the act the subj. in a quasi-conditional clause, 
to Apollo, after the visible appearance 494-99. These famous lines are quoted 
of that god on his behalf (254 fi'. ; see by Lykurgos adv. Leocr. § 103. The 
also 9 311) ; but since 366, where, as was text there found, as will be seen above, 
pointed out, the episode of the awaT-q Aw? differs in three places from the vulgate ; 
properly ends, Apollo has been entirely but the changes are less considerable 
forgotten, and Zeus, though his actual on the whole than those of the con- 
presence on the field is not mentioned nor temporary orator Aischines. Still they 
perhaps even implied, is the only god who shew the same tendency to variatinii 
interferes. This is a slight indication of which becomes observable about the 
difference of authorship, but, in con- middle of the fourth century B.C. ujuecoN 
nexion with others, not insignificant. as H 159, v 7, i'351, % 219. It probably 

491. TO oToiaL TptavXXalBov eirl rrfv represents an older vixuv, Aiol. vfj./j.u3v, 

vpwTrjv ^x" (TvWa^rjv ri]v o'^ftav, to jxivTOL analogous to a/nfioov quoted as an Aiolic 

oTeoiaiu ouK€Ti Herod. This probably form by A]ioll. de pron. 
shews that there was an old variant 498. KXHpocxwpiKTjwept'/i-ri/o-ts/cat owi'a, 

oxoiciN instead of OTioLffiv which is given eTret oi irpicroL /caraXa/Soirfs X'^P^" KK-qpuL 



lAIAAOC O (XV) 



137 



0)<f eliTcov 6)Tpvve fievo'i kuI Bvfiov eKcicTTOv. 
At'a? S' av6^ erepcodev cKeKXero olf krapoiau'' 
" acB(o<;, Wpyelof vvv cipKiov >) diroXecrOai 
■^e aacoOPjvai Kai aircoaaadai kuko, vi]dn'. 
/} eXireaO', el i>fja<; eXrji Kopv6aio\o<-; ' VjKTcop, 
ifx^ahov i^eadai rjv irarplha yalav eKaaTO^ ; 
7/ ovK 6TpvvovTo<i (iKovere Xaov airavTa 
' RKTopo's, 09 Si] i^PjU'^ iviTrpPjaat /xeveaiveL ; 
ov fiav e9 ye -^opbi' /ce'Xer' iXOtfxej', aWa fiu^eadai. 
-qpilu 8' 01) Ti<; TovSe voo^ kol fxijri^ dficLvcov, 
y avToa-^ehirjt filial -^eipd'i re /xe'ro^ re. 
^eXrepov 7) uTToXeadaL k'va 'y^povov tje /Bioyvai, 



r.oo 



r.os 



510 



500. oTpuNe Q. 501. oTc ^rdpoiClN : JuaKpbN ducac Lip.s. 504. €1 P(,'I.' : 
Hn i.'. 506. aKOuexe : aTerc Hail. h. 508. re : xe Syr. 510. auTocxeSiHN 
Ilarl. a, King's, rifis /xeTa tou v Sch. BT. 



avry\v diffffiovTo, Scliol. A. Tlii.s is 
nearly riglit, e.xcept that the reference 
is iloulitless not to an original partition 
of conquered land, but to the periodical 
ilivisiou by lot of shares in the land of 
tlie communitj', 'allotment' in the most 
literal sense (so also t 64). The mean- 
ing is that when a man dies his right to 
a share in this allotment is reserved 
intact to his family. So under the 
Spartan rule, when a child was born, 
tcDj' (pvXfTicv ol TTpea-^vraToi . . rpefpeiv 
eKiXevou. KKrjpov ajTun rCiv ivaKiax'-^'-'^'' 
irpocrvei/xai'Tes, Plut. Ltfc. xvi. 1. The 
last clause sY KeN k.t.X. is strange, as 
Hector should rather be coniident of 
gaining his end, wliich is to prevent 
the departure of the Achaians. 499 
recurs in H 460 where it suits the 
context, but we can hardly su])pose it 
borrowed here from so late a i)assage 
unless we reject 498-99 altogether, with 
liibbeck, Diiutzer, Nitzsch, etc. : the 
mention of the KXijpos, however, is not 
like an interjiolator's work. 

r)02. aidcoc, see E 787. cipKioN, nou- 
')vc are sure either to die or conquer, i.e. 
the present crisis must end one way or 
the other. See note on B 39-3. 

f)04. el is better than the non-Homeric 
ijv ; the constr. is that which ' is 
naturally employed by a sj)eaker who 
does not wish to implj' that the occasion 
will actually arise.' H. G. § 292 « (M 22-3, 
X 86 etc.). There is no need for the 
F^\ir€(r6\ ei Kfv vrjas of I'randreth and 
van L. eKOCTOc in the next line without 
F is suspicious ; ts irarpioa yaiav UTrajres 



Bentley, while l-'ick rejects tlie whole 
couplet as ' absurd.' 

505. euBaSoN, on foot, a sarcastic 
taunt, rcminiiing one of the artless 
liumour of the words of Telemachos to 
the visitor in his island, ov /xiu yap ri 
ffe Trefbv oiopiaL efOdd' 'tKeadai, a 1 73. 

510. For ft after xoOBe compare f 182 
ov fiev yap tov ye Kpucaov . . -f), etc. 
Fasi quotes from Cicero de Nat. JDeorum 
i. 15. 38 ' q)io quid absurdius quam 
. . homines iam morte deletos rcponere 
in deos ? ' 

511-12. Cf. M 350-51 ^ovXoix awa^ . . 
airb dv/uLov dXiffcrai, t) or)0a crrpfvyfcrdaL iwv 
ev vrjaiJL epyifiTji. eua xP<^non here is 
clearly equivalent to dira^ there, and 
answers exactly to our idiomatic use 
'three times ' = thrice, etc. The phrase 
is a strange one, as xpovov in H. (where 
the ace. is the only case which is found), 
as in later Greek, always means 'a 
while,' duration of time, whereas fiiro^ 
marks a point of time. The sentence 
consists of two main clauses ^fXTtpov . . 
^iQvai anil ij . . x^porfpottrii', opposing 
eVa xP"""" to oijdd, of which tlie first 
includes the two disjunctive clauses, t) 
diroX4ffdai and r)e ^tJii/ai, two alterna- 
tives both comprised under eva XP^^'^"- 
BicoNQi must be taken in tlie strict sense 
of the aor.. ' to usin life.' not simjily 'to 
live.' cxpeureceai is explained by the 
Si'hol. with (TTpayyi^effOai. ' to be wrung, 
squeezed out,' and in fx 351 aTpiyyeadai. 
is a variant in Harl. The metaphor of 
squeezing vividly ex]iresses the situation 
of the Achaians; it is hardlv 'better 



138 



lAIAAOC O (XV) 



i) hi]6a (Trpev<^/eadai iv alvi)i SyfioTrjri 

0)8' avTox; irapa vrjvalv vir dvBpdcn yeiporepoicnv. 

M<; etTTODV MTpvve fi€VO<; koI 6v/xop eKaarov. 
evd" "E/CTft)/3 fjiev eXe ^^(^ehiov Ilepi,/jii]B€o^ vlov, 515 

cipvov ^03Ki]U)v, At'a? S' eXe AaohafxavTa 
rj'yefxova TrpvXecov, ^ KvTrjvopo^ dyXaov viov 
UovXvSdfxa^ 8' ^flrov Is-vWtjvlov i^evapt^e, 
^vXetSeo) erapov, fie'yaOvp.wv cipj(ov ^Treooiv. 
TO)i Se Me7?/9 eiropovaev IScov o S' vrrraida Xiaadrj 520 

Uov\v8d/jia<i. Kol Tou p.ev diry/J-^poTev ov jdp WiroWcop 
eta Havdoov vlov ivl Trpo/xd^oia-L Sa/xfjvaL' 
avrdp ye Kpotcr/jiov arrjOo^; pbeaov ovraae Sovpl- 
SovTrrjcrev Se irecrMV, o 8 dir wpuwv Tev^e icrvXa. 
T6(f)pa Se TO)i eiropovae ^o\o-^ al'^/ji)]<i iv etSco?, 525 

Aa/jb7reri8r]<;, op Aa/xTro? iyelvaro cfiepTUTo^ dvSpcov, 
Aao/xeSovTLdSr]^;, iv elSora Oovpiho^; dXKrj'^' 
o? Tore ^vXetSao /xeaov auKO^ ovTaae Sovpl 
iyyvdev opfi7]deL<i' TrvKivo'i 8e ol r^pKeae Ocopr)^, 
TOP p i(f)opeL <yvd\oLcnv dprjpoTa- top irore 4>uXeu9 530 



512. xpeureceai (}. : crpdrreucoai Mor. 513 om. H*. ]| un' : ^n ^ On' Eust. I! 
XCipoxepoiciN : naupoxepoici ap. Eust. 516. <pcoKHCON : nvh 'AeHNaicoN T : 

(pooKcicoN Syr. (Sixuis to, Toiavra, Did. on B .ol7). i XaojueSoNxa fr. Mosc. 522. 

naNeoou Mor. : ndNeou 1^. [[ npoud)(oici : Tpcoecci H. daUHNai : jmirfiNai P 
(yp. dauHNai) Hail. a. 526. cpepxaTOC Z^(^T : <pepTaTON Q. \\ aNdpcoN 

2)GJSTU Harl. a, yp. Lips. : uSon S2. 



adapted to expres.s slow death by starva- 
tion in a desert island ' as Kamnier 
thinks, holding that the phrase is copied 
from Od. 

513. auTCOc, helplessly, for nothing. 

515. In B 517 we find a Piiokian 
Schedios, son of Iphitos, who is slain by 
Hector in P 306. Hence ace. to Schol. T 
some read 'Adyjvaiwv here for Ocokhcon. 
But the names of subordinate ])ersonages 
are to all appearance quite arbitrary, 
and these trifling discrepancies hardlj^ 
need notice. If the point be pressed, 
there is no difficulty in supposing that 
there may have been two Phokian leaders 
named Scliedios. 

517. npuXecoN, see on E 744. Here as 
in A 49 the word must mean footmen ; 
the altei'native explanation champions 
does not suit, for the champions would 
not have a leader. 

518. KuXXhnion • oTL ouK oltto KvXXrjvrjs 
Tov iv 'ApKadiai 6povs, d\X' eiriveLov iaTLv 



'HXeiw;/ Yiv\\y)V7}, An. ; tbis is confirmed 
by Strabo and Pausanias (vi. 26. 4 ; see 
Frazer, iv. p. 109). 

520. unaiea XidceH, slipped from he- 
neath him, as <1> 255. The form inraida 
recurs only in the later books of the 
Iliad (five times ; S, 4>, and X). The 
suffix is presumably a weak form of -d{{v) 
but has lost any special significance. 

522. riaueSou, so only one MS. But 
both the metre and Epic use require the 
fuller form ; see also P 9, 23, 40, 59. H. 
does not mention the legend that he was 
a diviner or priest, but this is evidently 
implied in the special protection of 
Apollo. 

526. Adunoc is an abljreviated familiar 
form of the name Ad^Treros, from which 
the patronymic comes. Payne Knight's 
conj. Aa/x7rid57)s is needless. 

530. For this explicit mention of the 
cuirass and its 7t'aXa see vol. i., App. B, 
iii. 3d. 



lAIAAOC O (XV) 



130 



^elvo^ yap ol ehu>K€V ava^ dv8po)P '\'lu(f)t'jT7js 

eV 7ro\ep,op (f)opeeiv, Bi']icov avZpdiv dXefopyjv 

6? 01 Kal TUT€ TraiSo'i citto -^pob^ i'jpKea' 6\edpov. 

Tov Se ^leyrj'i Kopvdo^ ^aXKyjpeo'i i7nroBa(T€ir)<i 

KVfjLJSa'^ov uKporarov vv^ ^JX^'' o^vuevn, 

prj^e S' <t(^' iTTTreiop \u(f)Ov avrov' 7ra<> Be '^a/j.d^e 

KuTTTreaev ev KOiarjiai, veov (jioivLKt, <^aeLv6<;. 

€0)^ TO)i TToXe/xt^e [xevcov, ere S' eXTrero viktjv, 

TO(f)pa Be ol Me/^t'Xao? dpi'fio^ ijXdev dfxvvrcop, 

arP] B evpa^ aw Bovpt \adcov, /SuXe B 6)fxov oTriaOev 

al'^fMr) Be cnepvoio BieaavTO /xaifiwcoaa, 

TTpoaao) lefievrj' o B cipa 7rprivrj<i eXidaOrj. 

T&) fiev ieicrdadrjv -^aXKi'jpea rev-^e dir oifxwv 

avkniaeiv EiKTCop Be KaaiyvrjroLao KeXevcre 

irdcn fidXa, irpwrov B 'iKeraovlBrjv evevLTrev 

i(fidcfj,ov ^leXdvLTTTTOv. 8' 6(f)pa /nev etXiVoSa? /3oi)'? 

^ocTK ev YlepKcorrjL, Byiwv uTrovoa^iv eovTcov 



ilO 



54; 



531. HrareN : eV aWwi Hrdrcr' A. 534. HpKCc' : fipicci Z^HJPRSU (cf. 

X 440). 539. cYcoc H- : eoc G. eXncTO (Ar. ? cf. Did. on P60.3) P: fiXnero Q. 
540. H\e" enajuiuNTCop Par. h, IV. Mo.sc, (V dWwt A (Ar. ? cf. X 384) : HXecN 
ajuuNCON U {con: )nan. 1). 543. ieiicNco H. 545. KeXeue G Syr. 546. 

£NeNicne(N) JQ Vr. b'-' A Eust. : CNCNYnneN /> : eNENinTEN Cant, (and -,p. G'-). 
548. ncpKconH PQ. 



531 = B 659. For the name 'E9UPH 
see note on Z 152. Tlie town here 
meant is the Elean (see on A 740) ; 
Phyleus is connected with tlie Angeias- 
Jledeia myth localised there (B 629). 

536. KuuBaxoN as subst. occurs here 
only ; but see E 586 with note. It 
probably means either the crown of the 
helmet, or the u]iright stem at the top 
in which the plume is tixed (see App. B, 
figs. 1,2). A single blow on this might 
well carry off the crest. 

537. auToO, perhaps adverbial, there, 
on the spot, or it may nwanfroni the helm 
itself, i.e. the body of it. If referred 
to Dolops, from him, the use of the 
emphatic pronoun is very weak. 

538. NEON <poiNiKi 9aeiN6c, resplendent 
with the puri)le in wliich it had been 
recently dyed. 

539. JULCNCON, CTi h" : nlvi^iv 8' ^n 
Bentley ; Kai eF^XweTo Brandreth. 

541. eupas, seenoteon A251. bmcecN, 
perhaps hchind the shield. 



514. eeicdceHN, rusfml, v:ere eager 
{iFia- : A 138). It is followed by the 
fut. inf. like fxifiova and other verbs, see 
note on H 36. 

545. KQCirNHTOici seems here to be 
used in a wide sen.se, including cousins ; 
Hiketaon, father of Melanippos, is brother 
of Priam, T 238. 

546. For kuium^u see //. (!. p. 397, 
where it is suggested that the word may 
be a thematic plpf. It is common in 
Od. but in 77. recurs only 552, 11 626, 
^ 473. The M.^^s. usually give the 
alternative forms eVeViTrre and fviviaire. 
Compare i]u'nraire B 245. 

547. o^pa in sense /"/• a while is 
found here only : hence Brandreth and 
others write rd^pa for 5' 6<ppa. But the 
form may be defended on the analogy 
of Hws and ore in the same sense. 

548. For IVrkote see B 835, A 229. 
A son of Priam was equally engaged, as 
it would seem, in pastoral pursuits in 
the neighbouring town of Abydos, A 500. 



140 



lAIAAOC O (XV) 



avrap iirel Aavawv vea i]Xv6oi> dfi<j)ie\i(TcraL, 

aylr eh "IXiov rjXOe, fiereTrpeire Se Tpojeacn, 

vale he Trap UptdfKot, 6 Be jxlv riev laa TeKecrcn' 

Tov p "EKTOip evevLTrev, eVo? r ecfyar eic r ovofxa^ev 

" ovTQ) 8/], MeXdvLTTTre, /jie6i]ao/j,ev ; ovSe vv aoi irep 

evTpeTreraL (piXop rjTop dve-^Lov KTapbevoLO ; 

ovY 6pdai<; olov A6Xo7ro<i irepl reup^e eirovatv ; 

dXX^ eirev ov yap er eariv diroaTahov Wpyeloicn 

fiapvaaOai, irpiv y ye KaraKTdjxev i)e Kar UKpr]^ 

^'YXiov al'TTeiv'qv eXeetv Krdadai re iroXiTa^. 

w? eliroiv jxev ypx, o S' c^/^' ecnrero laodeo<i (fxo'i. 
\\pyeiov(; 8' Mrpvve fieya'i TeXa/jiMVio^ Ata?* 
" S) ^iXoi, dvepe<i eare Kal alSo) Oead^ evl dufxoii, 
dXXrjXov^ T alhelade Kara Kparepd^; vafiLva'i. 
alSo/xevcov dvhpwv 7rXeove<i croot rje 7re(f)avTai' 
<f)euyovTcov B ovr dp KXeo<; opvvrai, ovre ti<; uXkj]. 

fo)9 e(f)ad\ ol Be Kal avrol dXe^acrdai fxeveaivov, 
ev dvpioii B) ij3dXovTO eiro^, (ppd^avTO Be vrja'^ 
ep/ce'i ■^aXKelcoL- eVt Be Zeu? Tpwo.? eyeipev. 
^AvtlXo^ov B' (orpwe /3o7]v dyaOo^ Met'eXao?' 
" W.vTiXo'^ , ov Tis aeio fecorepo'i aXXo<; 'A^atcov, 



550 



555 



J60 



565 



550. ec P. ucTerpene J. 551 om. Syr. 552. TON p' : ton 9' Syr. I' 

CNeNicneN .IQ Vr. A : CNeNVnneN Z>. 553. JueeHCOuai (). 555. exouciN Yr. b^. 

559. fipxeN PR. II aix'om..]. 560. apreioic T. 562 ow. X'tST Vr. A. 563. 
aidoueNCON Ar. 7) Par. li : aiBoueNCON B' f2 (cf. E 531). 565. aXes^ucNQi H: 

aXeEeceai P. 567. epKcV : erxeV A (epKcT A"^) C Lips. 568 om. R. BoHN 

ar. JULCNcXaoc : jucrac TeXaJuwNioc a'i'ac Bar. ]\Ior. 



549-51 = X 174-76. 

554. dNcq/ioO, i.e. dve-.pLoo, see notes on 
B 325, 518. ^NTpenerai, ^jay Jier.d : only 
here and in the similar line a 60 in H., 
but familiar in Attic. 

555. enouciN, see note on Z 321 Trept- 
KaWea rei'xe' 'iirovTa. The verb seems 
to 1)6 used here also in the primitive 
sense of 'handling'; lit. 'how they are 
■pulling ohoid the arms of D.' 

556. ^neu, rather eire'(o) as Ar. read 
in K 146 ; it is probable that he was 
consistent in adopting the same reading 
here also. 

557. Observe the change of subject 
and object, KQTaKTdueN, 'till we slay 
them,' eXeeiN, 'they take.' noXirac, 
see note on B 806. 



559 = A 472 ; 561-64 = E 529-32; 565 
= n 562. But the change in the second 
half of 561 makes 562 tautological 
here. 

569. NGcoTepoc must be taken to mean 
more full of youthful vigour. But the 
phrase is an unusual one. Peppmiiller 
thinks it due to an awkward imitation 
of "^ 439 'AvriXox, oij tls cxeto ^porCbv 
6\owT€pos aWos. Heyne followed by 
Monro and others removes the comma 
at the end of the line and takes ov tls 
vfihrepos 'Axatwi' together as = none of 
tkr younger Achaians, so that aelo is 
governed by Baaawv in the next line. 
But such an involved order is incredible ; 
no hearer could possibly make out what 
was meant. 



lAIAAOC O (xv) 



141 



ovre TTuali' Odacriov ovr aX./c</xos' wv au /xdyeaOiii • 570 

et Tivd TTOV Tpcocov e^dXfievo'i dfBpa ^uXoia-da.' 

C09 eiTTcov u fxav avTi<; direaavro, toi' o" opuOvv^v 
eK 8' tdope 7rpo/x('t^(ov, koX uKOVTCcre Sovpl (fjaeivoyi 
ctficpl e TraTTTi'jva'i- viro he Tp(t)e<i KeKuZovro 
dvSpo'i dKOVTLaaavTO<;' 6 8' ov-^ dXiov /SeXos' i]Kev, 575 

d\X 'iKerdovo^ v'lov virepdv/xov ^leXdvLTnrop 
vicraroixevov TroXep-ovSe ^dXe cny^do^ irapd /jlu^uv. 
hovirrjaev he Trecrcoi', tov he aKoro^ oaae KdXv^ev. 
Ai'TtXo^oii 8' eTTupovcre kvojv w?, o? t' eVi ve/SpoM 
^Xjjfievcoi dt^))i, TOV T i^ evvfjffji Oopovra 580 

dj]p7]T7)p erv-^rjae ^aXu>v, vireXvcre he yvla- 
ci)9 eVi aoi, yieXdviTTTre, dop' AvriXo^O'i pieve-)^dpixri^ 
Tev^ea avXy']acov. dXX' ov XdOev ' EiKTopa hlov, 
09 pd 01 dvTio^ yXde Oecov dvd hifiorrjTa. 

AvtlXo-^o^ 8' ov fielve, doo<; irep eoiv TroXep.iaTij'^, 585 

aXV o y dp' erpecre Orjpi kukov pe^avTc eoiK(i)<i, 
09 re Kvva KT€Lva<; rj /SovkoXov dp(f)l j^oecrac 
(}>evyei, irplv irep o/jLlXov doXXta6)j/j.evai dvhpwv 
0)9 rpeae 2\eaTopLor]q, eirt oe l/3coe9 re Kai t^KToop 
r]')(fji OeanrecTLrjL /SeXea arovoevra '^eovro- 590 

ari] he fMeraarpecpdei^;, eirel iKero €di'o<; eTaipwv. 

Tpcoe'i he XetovaLv ioiKore^ wpocfidyoiat 

570. oiiTe . . out': oiibk . . oO&' Hl'R. coc cu judyeceai : eicopdaceai 
Par. j (yp. toe cu u^xeceai). 571. BaXncea LIa.S : BdXHCcea P. 572. aueic 

C. II ^neccuTO C"S : anecrixe PR. 574. KcXd9oNTo I,i]is. 577. nicojucnon 

ACJJH^Vy : NeicoJULENON Hail, a, fr. Mosc. Vr. A: niccoucnoc (!. 578 oui. (^U 

Vr. b d. ' cipdBHce 9^ rcuxe' en' auTcoi />GRT. 579. KUCON : XecoN Par. Mor. 
(Harl. a. Slip,'.). 580. disci CL- Eust. TON t' : ton b' R. 581. uneXucc : 
eneXuce l>. 583. Xdeer* Vr. b. 584. qntTon (sic) P. 585. uiuNc Q. 

586. aW o r* dp" CTpece (;[S] o rdp H: : dXXd napcTpece <} Mor. Bar. Lips, 
napeirpece : dXX' 6 napeTpcc(c)€ J Vr. A. 587. kunqc A kunq in lemma) S. 
ciJUL<pi BoECCi : djji9i oi auTcii Zen. 588. cpeurH PP. 589. Tpicc R. 592. 

a^ : a* aO g Harl. a. 



571. For cl with opt. expressing a 
wish cf. K 111 and the references in 
the note there. 

573-75 = A 496-98 ; 577, see N 186. 

580. TON is governed by BoXcon, see 
note on A 106. 

586. ^Tpecc, ran (ntrnj, as usual. 
Note the variant dXXa wapiTpeae. KOKdN. 
mischief to the herd ; not as some have 
taken it, 'conscious of having done 
wrong.' Such a feeling is hardl}' to be 
looked for in wild beasts. This, how- 



ever, secTiis to have been Virgil's idea 
in his imitation of the pas-sage, A'-n. 
xi. 809-19 conscius audacis facti. iax^x 
Bdecci. Zen. d/u0t oi airruji, to go with 
doWiadrj/xevaL. This is not the Homeric 
order of worils. 

592. XciouciN, FMeaffiv Brandreth, 
see on E 782. A consonant lias appar- 
ently been lost at the beginning of the 
word, but it is more probably <r than F 
(Sohulzc V- -£"• P- ''OI. The "line would 
naturally describe the first assault ujwu 



142 



lAIAAOC O (xv) 



vrjvalv eirecTcrevovTO, Alo^ 8 ireXecop ecfieTficfi, 
6 a(f)Lcnv alev eyecpe ixevo^ [xe'ya, deXye Se 6v/j,ov 
Wpjetcov Kol KvSo'i airaivvTo, Tov<i S' opodvvev. 
"EKTopi yap ol 6v/xo^ i^ovXero kvSo<; ope^ac 
Ilpi,a/jLi8r]L, 'iva visual Kopoivtai OeaiTL^ah irvp 
€fji/3aX7ji aKCLfxaTOV, SertSo^i 8' i^aicnov aprjv 
Traaav iinKprjveLe' to yap /Jbeve fi7]Ti€Ta Zeu?, 
vr]b<; KaLOfxevr]^ (xeka<i 6(})da\/jiotaiv ISeaOat' 
6K yap Si] rov jxeWe iraXlay^iv Trapa vqoiv 
drjaeixevaL Tpcawv, Aavaolcn 8e /cOSo? ope^eiv. 
ra (f)poi>€cov v)]eaaiv ein yXa(f>vp)]taiv eyetpev 
"FjKTopa Ilpia/jii87]v, /xciXa irep /jbe/xacora kol avrov. 
ixaivero 8\ ci)9 or "Ap7]<i iyy^ea'TraXo<i i) oXoov irvp 
ovpecri /xaivrjrai /3ade7]<i iv rdpcf^eaLv vXr]<;' 
a(})Xotap,6<; 8e irepl aro/xa ytvero, too 8e ol oaae 
XajjbTrecrOriv ^Xoavprjtaiv vir 6(f)pvcnv, afM(f)l 8€ TnjXrj^ 
afiep8aXeop KpoTcicpotai Tivdacrero /xappafxevoto 



595 



600 



605 



594. o: oc H.TPQZ7. || C91CIN : ccpiN JPR. || juera JueNoc T. 596. BoiiXero 
Lips. II opeseiN Cant. 598. eexioc P {p. rasA). 601. JueXXe Ar. ('Aph.' 

MS.): eueXXe O. 602. opezeiN (A supr.) Z>GPQST6'^: opeEai 0. 608. 

BXocupoTciN CP. 609. cjuicpSaXea P : cjuap9a\€0N S. |j uaiNOJueNoio Ar. (An. 

on <t 5). 



the ships, after the crossing of the wall ; 
it stands much less naturally of a 
renewed attack of an army which is 
already at the ships. The whole of the 
following passage in fact looks like an 
exordium to a new rhapsody. The 
prophetic character of 596-604 is rare 
in H., and has raised doubts as to its 
originality. Possibly 597-604 may be a 
later addition, designed to bring back 
tlie motive of the M-iji'is to the hearer's 
recollection after long oblivion. 

593. ccpexjjidc, the charge which Zeus 
had laid upon them, not in direct words, 
but in his own counsel, as is explained 
in what follows. 

598. euBdXHi, so all mss. ; Hermann 
e/j-jBaXoL. Tlie use of the subj. is very 
doubtl'ul, but perliaps defensible ; see 
note on T 354. The following opt. 
makes it additionally harsh here, es- 
aicioN, going beyond measv.re (A 418), 
i.e. unreasonable. The poet thus sjieaks 
ex]jlicitly as a Greek partisan. Cf. 5 
690, p 577. 

599. ueNe, ivas awaitimj before bring- 



ing about the change. For the infin. 
after ixivw cf. A 247 fi-ivere TptDas ax^^^v 
iXOe/j.ei'. Some take /xeve here as an 
in) per f to /xe/j.oi'a, was minded to see. 
Tliis is not impossible, but really comes 
to the same thing, for the sense to tvait 
is derived from that of thinking, i.e. 
'deliberating.' Cf. p-ivoi 5' aKovaai 
TTiSs aydiv KpiOva-erai, Aisch. Bum. 677, 
and so Ag. 459, wliere the sense desire 
is possible. But in all these cases 
the ordinary meaning of the verb is 
all that is required, and it is not very 
probable that we should find a few 
isolated survivals of the primitive use 
when the verb is so common in the fully 
specialised apjilication. 

606. BaeeHc for the regular /Sa^etTjs 
recurs in E 142, 4> 213 ; ^ade-qv 11 766. 
Compare a)«a B 786, etc. 

607. aq)Xoicu6c, here only. The 
scholia call it an Aitolian form for 
d<f>p6s. Cf (pXiddia, ecjAiOe and " Siaire- 
(pKoiSef ' diaKexvTai" Heaycli.: all express 
btibbling over. crona riNero, rhythm 
suggests drop! iylvero. 



.lAfAAOC O (XV) 

' EiKTopo'i' avTO'i ydp oi utt alSepo^ ?iev diMVVTDp 
Zeu9, o? p.111 irXeoveaai fier uvBpucrL fiovvov tuvja 
Tifia Kctl KvSatve. /xiuvvOdSio*; yap ep-eWev 
ecrcread' • i^Btj yap oi tTrwpvve popaifiov yfiap 
MaWd<i Wdrjvaii^ vtto l].i]\ei8ao ^i7j(f)i. 
Kal p edeXe pPj^ai crTt^a<? dvhpMV 7retpr]TL^Q)v, 
rjc Sij ifkelcTTov o/jii\ov opa Kal rev^e apiara' 
uKTC ou8' C09 Svi'aro pfj^at, fiaXa Trep fjbeveaivwv 
ta'^ov yap Trvpyr^hov ciprjpore'i, r^vre irerpr] 
r)\i/3aT0<; fieyuXi], TroA-i/}? dXo'i 6771/9 iovaa, 
1] re privet \tyecov dvepwv XatyjrTjpd Kekevda 
Kv/j-ard re rpocpuevra, rd re Trpoaepevyerai uKriji • 
ft)9 ^avaol TpMtt'i p,ei'oi> epbirehov ov8e <f)€/3ovTO. 
avrdp XapTTOfj.evo'i irvpt iravTodev evdop ofilXciii, 
ev 8 ewea co? ore KVfia 6oi]i iv infc Trearjccri 
Xd/3pov viral ve(f)ea)i' dvepoTp€<p€^- 1) he re irdcra 



143 

rJlO 



6*J0 



625 



610-14 om. Zeu. ad. Ar. 613. enopNue JPQT: enHpruE Hail, a, Lips. 

614. BiH9l : BajuiHNai S'" Hail, a (7/). BiH9i). 621. Tpoq)eoNTa A : Tpo9eoNTa t) 
Tpo96eNTa. Kiist. npoepeurerai \ v. A. i| dKTH(i) II \supi-. n; IT Par. a f j, 
Hail, b : qkth KU [in nis.) : aKTHN S'" Par. d'- : auTH(i) (! Vr. d A, P;ir. ir : 
auTHN Ar. il : cikthn ^ cikthi 7} fidWov quthn Eu.st. 622. coc AaNOoi Tpcoac : 
es aXoc, coc AaNaoi, eV riat, An. 624. CN (nhI) : eu'i ('•:<■. eni (}. 625. 

aNejaoTpa<pec Bar. 



610-14. 'riiu.se five lines were omitted 
by Zen. and athetized by Ar. Various 
reasons combine to support this decision. 
The addition of'EKTopoc is (|uite need- 
less. Zeus is on Ida, not iv aiOepi. 
juloOnon eoNTQ is a straiifje exjjression, 
as Hector has his whole army with him. 
The jirophecy in 613 is against the usual 
practice, and it is a departure from the 
accepted theology to make Athene carry 
out the work of fate. Ar. adds that 
the passage weakens the fiery rush of 
Hector, and is a commonplace repetition 
of 603. Most editors have agreed witli 
liim. 

617. oo9' doc, Pallis suggests oH ttws, 
for no special effort, such as ov8' Jjs im- 
plies, has been mentioned. 

618. nuppHSoN, (ike a wall, in serried 
ranks. See on A 334, M 258, 332. 

621. Tp096eNTa, big ; see note on 
TpJKpi Kv/jia A 307, and cf. dv€)ji.0Tpe(pes, 
&25. dKTHi is evidently superior to the 
intolerably weak aiirriv of Ar. Naber 
conj. HvT-qv. For npocepeiircrai cf. P 
265, T 403. In the latter pa.ssage ijpvyd' 



<hs 6t€ ravpos TJpvyev, the verb is clearly 
used in the sense ' to roar,' rug-ire. 
AVlien used of the sea-waves it is in- 
dill'erent whether we take it thus, or in 
the derived sense rud-are. 

622. Note the variant eS, d\6j " dis 
AavaoL. An. objects to it that 'the 
mention of the motive force weakens 
the picture of steadfast immobility.' 
This is not sufficient to condemn the 
reading, which lia.s intrinsic merit ; but 
as it is not found in any Ms. it must 
have had very weak support. 

623. Tlie rhythm shews that naNToecN 
is to be takiii not with the followin:,' 
but with the preceding words, 'shining 
with tire all about.' 

625. unaj, either dnvcn by the clouds, 
which are regarded as actually briiifxing 
the winds (cf. A 278 {vi(pos) d^ft 5^ re 
\ai\ana. TroWrjv, N 796 diWrji, yj pa 6' 
uwb ^povTip irarpos Aids dffi ire8ov8f) or 
perhaps better with Schol. B up under 
the cb)uds, i.e. .seeming to reach tliem, 
cf. II 375 (so H. G. § 204. 2\ 



144 



lAIAAOC O (XV) 



a-^vrji vTreKpv^Orj, dvefioio 8e Seivofi a7]T7] 

laTLOit, €fx/3pe/jt,eTai, rpofxeoucrt Se re (ppeva vavrac 

heihi6Te<;' tutOov yap vttgk Oavdroio (pepovrac 

fo)9 ehat^ero Oufib-i evl crrrjOecraiv 'A-^aiwv. 

avrap 6 y W9 re \e(or 6~Koo<ppwv ^ovaiv eTreXdcov, 

at pd T ep elufievrjc eA,eo9 fxeydXoLo vefMovrat 

jivpiai, ev he re rrjLcn vofieix; ov ttco ad^a etSw? 

drjpl ixa-^ecrcraaOai eXcKO^ ^oo'i d/x(pl (f}ovf]iaiv 

i]TOi 6 piev TTpcoTTjoac KUi v(TTaTi7]iat ^oeacnv 

alev 6pboarL-)(^dei, 6 he r ev pbecrarjiaLV opovawi 

j3ovv ehei, al he re irdaai inrerpeaav w^ ror ^ A-^aiol 

Oea7reaia)<i ecpo/Sydev ucf)^ "EiKropi koI Ail irarpl 

7rdvre<;, 6 8' olov eire^ve M.vK7}valov Tlepi(f)7]rr}v, 

Ko7r/9i709 (pbXov vlov, 09 YivpvaOrjo^ deOXoiv 



630 



635 



626. axNH Zen. || Cinai Kpu<peH Q. |] QNeuoio re CQ Mor. ![ CIHTH Ar. A : 
OHTHC 0. 632. be T€ : b' apa P. 633. OHpi : xap\ U Bar. || juaxHcaceai 

Ar. 634. npcoToici JP. | ucTarioici .1. 635. aiei H. H 6juocTixaNei S : 

ojuocTixeiiei P. 637. Kai All narpi : x'^^'^o'^op^cxHi PR. 639. cieeXcoN 

A"'HJIT Par. li, fr. JMosc, Scliol. Piiul. U. iii. 50: aNOKToc 12 : oitttj evravda ypa(py 
deeXcoN Kai aNOKToc East. 



626. Zen.'s reading dxvr] is very weak. 
On OHTH as again.st tlie vulg. 0,77^75 An. 
remarks dpcrefiKuis SeiNoc dnxH, dXX' ov 
OELv!'], ujs " kXvtos 'lTnrood/j.€La " (B 742, 
t[. v.). evLOL de dyvoovvTes iroLOvaL Seij-os 
dijTTjs. The otlier passages are neutral 
(3 254, 5 567, t 139, unless we read 
TTveiovTas for Tn/elovTos in 5, against the 
best authoritj'). We may therefore be 
content to follow Ar. Ap. Rhod. how- 
ever uses the form driT7}s (i. 423). The 
short syllable before 5{F)eLv6s is very rare, 
but admits of no obvious correction. 
dv^ixou 5e is probably forbidden by 
'Wernicke's law.' Cf. votolo re deivas 
d-qras Hes. 0pp. 675. 

629. It will be observed tliat the 
simile is 'two-sided,' beginning with 
one comparison, and evolving another 
from the same i)icture. 

630. There is a double anacoluthon in 
this simile, as XecoN has no verb till it 
is taken up again by 6 juen in 634, and 
the constr. of 6 ye is entirely foigotten, 
the comparison receiving a dill'erent 
turn in 636. 

631. see A 483. 

633. <pONHICIN, Schol. B tQ>L (pOVUJL ^ TU>1 

TOTTCoi iuOa, Tri(p6i'€VTai. But the proper 



sense of <povai seems to be blood (shed), 
and secondarily carnage, here the gory 
carcase, cf. K 521. So also Aisch. A(j, 
446. See Bayfield in C.H. xv. 251. 

635. 6uocTixd€i, a strange compound, 
justly called ' barbarous ' by Dion. Thrax. 
Bekker's 6/j.ov <TTi.xdeL must be right ; the 
error is due to mistransliteration of the 
old OMO = 6/io0. Cf. 3 577 a^t' ecTTixd- 
ovTo ^oecraiv (Cauer Grundfr. p. 78). 
Eust. notes a similar variant by.orpoxb'^vTa. 
for a/xa Tpoxofiivra in o 451. The herds- 
man spends his time in looking after 
the van and rear of a line of cattle, and 
neglects the middle. 

639. deeXcoN is superior to the vulg. 
avaKTos, with F ignored. Konpfioc, evi- 
dently a name invented to express con- 
tempt. The story was that Eurystheus 
feared Herakles too much to meet him 
face to face, and for safety's sake lived 
in a huge ja?- sunk in the ground, 
employing Kojireus as go-between. He 
appears in this character in the He ?-aclidac 
of Euripides. The antecedent to Be is 
KoTrprjos, not vlov. It is noteworthy 
that Periphetes is the only Mykenaean 
who appears in the Iliad ; the town is 
very rarely mentioned except as the 
realm of Agamemnon. 



lAlAAOC O <\\) 



1 i. 



ayy€X[,r)<; ol'-^veaKe ^li)i WpaKXrjeiijf 610 

Tov yev€T eK 7raTpo<; ttoXv -^eipovo^ v'io<; ufieivwv 
7ravT0La<i aperd'i, yp-ev 7ruBa<i i)Be p-d-^ecrdai, 
Kol voov iv TrpcoToicrt ^Ivktipulcov erervKTO' 
09 pa Tud^ ' VjKTopi KvBo^ vireprepov eyyvdXi^e. 
(7Tpe(f>Be\^ yap /xeTOTTiadev iv dairiho'; dvTvyt ttuXto, >;\5 

ri}v avTo^ (f)opeeaK€ 7roSriveK€<; €pKO<; tiKovTOiv 
tP]i 6 y €vl /3Xa(f)d€l^ Treaev inrrto's, dp,(f)l Se in'fKi]^ 
apephaXeov KovdfSrjcre irepl Kpordxjioicn TrecrovTo^;. 
t.KT(op o o^u vorjcre, tfeoiv be 01 ay-^i Trapearr], 
ar/jdei 8' iv Bopu TT/^^e, ^iXcov hi p.iv iyyv^ eTaipcov 650 
KTelv ' 01 5' ovK ihvvavTO, Koi d^vvpevoL irep iralpov, 
'^paicrp.elv' avrol yap pdXa SelSiaav ' KKTopa Blov. 
elawTToi S' iyivovro vewv, irepl 8' ea-)(^e6ov uKpat 

640. arreKiHC Ar. 12: arreXiHN Zen. 'Vat. 1.' Yxngcke I'l,) Schol. Find. 
I't siipra. 641. aueiNCON : ajuujuooN \'v. d. 642. naNToiHN aperHN I'l! : 

naNToiHN apcTHN ?) naNToiac aperdc Juist. : noNToiac aperac wiili n ovri tai h c, 
I'ar. j. 644. be : 00c .(. 645. 5tx<^s '''o CTpe9eeic ^at 5td tov a (cTpa9eeic) 

Kai 5id TOV e Diil. ;! ndXTO : KaT' evia tCiv ifTiypdcpuv x^^P'^ ''""^ "" ^^to Diil. 
646. no3HN€Ke' H' imt A 648. cjuapSaX^ON S. nepi : nap6 (}^. KpoTa90io 

T Caut. 651. CTQipou : eraTpoi (J. 652. ud\" cSeidicaN /'KSTl'. 



640. arreXiHc, see notes on T "206, 
X '2.')2. Zuii. read dyye\iT)i> here ; but 
ayye\ias is a more probable reading. 
This ace. plur. might be taken for a 
nom. sing. masc. and changed into -^775, 
when the poems were brought into their 
present dialect. Cf. Pindar (A iii. 28 
eSre /J.IV (sc. Herakle.s) dyyeXlats Fivpvffd^os 
^vTv dvayKOL irarpdOev. For the dat. cf. 
Tpwfflv S' dyyeXoi ^\6e, B 786. 

642. For the collocation of ace. and 
infin. in nodac nbk udxeceai cf. A 258. 

645. ndXxo nui.st mean tripped ; but 
it is hard to see how this can be derived 
from TrdWofiai, which always indicates 
vibrating or thrubhimj movement (cf. 
a<pou5v\Lwv (kwoXto, tlirobbed out, T 483). 
Perhaps guided by the variant SXto 
{d\To) we should read durxry iwoKro 
{(TT-dXro). Leapt on the rim of his shield 
is not entirely satisfactory, but it is at 
least possible (Agar J. P. xxv. 37). 
If we could with Darbi.shire read FoXto 
as from root Fe\, twisted himself, the 
l>roblem would be solved ; but the evi- 
dence for such a word is too slight to 
justify a change. ^An accident such as 
this might easily happen with tlie huge 
TToSTjj/eKTjs Mykenaean shield ; cf. Z 117 

VOL. n L 



a<pvpd TVTTTf Kcd ai'xeva dipixa KtXaifuv, 
dvrv^ f) TTV/xaTT] 0eei> dcirioos (App. B, i. 3). 

646. For noSHNCKCc we should perhaps 
read iroorjveKe' as part of the predicate, 
cf. N 340 fis eTxov Ta/xeffixpoas. But the 
te.xt, which has almost unanimous MS. 
support, is defensible ; the objection of 
course is that epKos aKOvrwv is tlie sort 
of phrase that should stand by itself, as 
in A 137. Compare the use of epKo% 
'Axaiwi/ r 229, etc. 

653. eicconoi creNONTO, evavrloi, fj etrw- 
dev ^\ev6/xevoi, 7) ivoov ttjs tirKpaveias 
6vT€S, Ilcsycli. ev 6\p€i rds favs ^fiXfirov, 
6 i(TTi.v eiariXdov eh avTas Kal iiirb Tr]v 
crreyrjv avTbou iyivovro, Schol. A ; they 
had the ships before their faces, i.e. got 
behind them. But it is only by much 
violence that this can be got from the 
Greek. The natural sense would be 
'they came in sight of the ships,' wliich 
evidently does not suit the context. 
Even if with Lachmann we supposed 
that this line originally followed im- 
mediately after 366 nothing would be 
gained ; for it would be in the highest 
degiee unnatural that tliat stage of the 
light should be followed directly by the 
desertion of the ships in 655 ; between 



146 



lAIAAOC O (xv) 




V7]e<i oaat Trpcorai elpvaro' toX S' eTre-^vpro. 
ApyeioL Be vewv fxev e'^(t)pi]aav kul civa'yKrjt 655 

TOiv irpcoTecov, avrov Be irapa K\iaL7]icrLv e^fteiv^v^ 
(Wpooi, ovB^ eKeBacrdev liva aTparov 'icr'^i jap alBo)<i 
Kal Seo9* d^tj'^e'i yap ofioKKeov aWrjXoLai 
^ecTTCop avre /xaXto-ra Tep7]vto<i, ovpo<i A'^accov, 
XiaaeO^ vnrep reKecov youvovfxevo<; civBpa eKaarov 660 

" w (f)iXo(,, dvepe<; eare, Kal alBcb decrO' evl OvfJbCoi 

656. npcOTCCON (Ar. ^CP Lips. Harl. b : npoxepcoN fi (yp. Lips. ) : 7/). npcbrcoN 
A-ai npoT^pcoN Kal npcoTecoN A. || aUToO : auToi AJ. || ejaiJUNON HPQR Mor. 
657. rap: afeJ. 659. Necrcop 5' (iil. j aure : rdp te S. 660. TCKecoN QU : 

TOKCCON il. 



' coming in sight of tlie ships ' and being 
driven out of them there is a long 
interval which needs description. If an 
explanation is pos.sible it must be sought 
elsewhere. Clirist has proposed to de- 
rive the adjective from otttj, ' they got 
into the intervals of the ships,' i.e. in- 
stead of standing in line level Avith the 
front of the ships they are now driven 
in between them. This gives exactly 
the sense required ; the only question is 
as to the use of o-K-q, which is not 
adequately defended by the analogy 
of ixeroTTT} — the transition from ' hole ' 
(properly peep-lwh) to ' an interval ' on 
so large a scale is doubtful. It is better 
to regard tlie word as a compound of ott- 
in which the second element has lost 
its distinctive force, ' inside-looking ' = 
inside simply. The word e^wTrtos, of 
which Euripides is so fond, seems exactly 
similar; he uses it = OMfeic?c simply, not 
out of sight of as commonly taken ; cf. 
(Euripides in) Aristoph. Thesm. 881 
avTos de Uptareiis ^vdov ^crr' 7) '^wwios ; 
On the same analogy ivthina = inside walls 
(note on 9 435), ffTeivwirbs = (xt€lv6s, 
-ir 427. Cf. also avdp-wrros = liuiann. 
Tlie matter would be still simpler if 
with Conway {Proc. Camb. Phil. S'oc. 
1891, p. 23) we could regard -xo-, with 
its short form -w- [olvotp, etc.), as a form 
of the suffix -qo (Brugmann Gr. ii. § 86) ; 
but for this the evidence is very scanty. 
In any case the sense is clear from the 
context, ' they (the Argives) got hetween 
the foremost ships ' ; in 655 they are 
driven still farther back, behind the 
foremost ships. npd^Tai is here used in 
the op[posite sense to that found in S 31, 
q.v., but the ditt'erence is not unnatural, 
for there we are being taken with Nestor 



from the* sea inland, here with Hector 
from the land towards the sea ; so that 
in each case irpurai. means the first line 
we meet with. aKpai, separated from 
its subst. by the end of the line, is 
not a mere epithet ; it seems to mean 
'enclosed them with their extremities,' 
i.e. between stem and stern. Compare 
hoph. Ai. 1276 atJ.<pL fiev veG)v aKpoicriv 
■!j5-i^ vavTiKols eScoXiois, with Jebb's note 
( ' &Kpoiaiv denotes the position of the 
iSthXia at the extremities, or sterns, of 
the ships '). 

656. It is useless to 'inquire carefully 
into the arrangement of huts and ships, 
which the poet can imagine according 
to the needs of the moment. Here he 
probably regards the ships as being a 
single line, surrounding the camp like 
a wall. 

660. TCKecoN has poor Ms. support, 
but is better than roKeiov (recurring only 
in $ 587) where the short e is the only 
exce]rtion (other than in proper names) 
to the rule that nouns in -evs have -77- : 
see TOKTjcav in 663 (so Brandreth). Schol. 
A explaining inrep tok^wv, says iJTOL ws 
Xiyofxev " Trpbs Ai6s," f/ oirep av wapbvTes 
ewoLovp oi yoveTs- oirep fiaXKou eiKos- 
eiri.(pepei yap " tQv vTrep evddd' e7u) yowd- 
ii'ofiai." But KTTjcnos in the latter passage 
(665) proves that inrep cannot= di'ri, and 
o 261 Xiacrofji vwep dviuv Kal dai/bLovos 
K.T.X. shews tliat it is merely the ordinary 
form of adpnation bi/ an object. So also 
X .338, O 466. 

661. Cf. N 121 and E 529. The 
addition of aXXcoN ciNepcbncoN here 
shews the origin of the Homeric alddis, 
which is elsewhere used absolutely. So 
we have dvdpihirwv pififcriv x 40, as well 
as v€/xt<Tiv used absolutely in N 121. 



lAIAAOC O (w) 



W 



aWcov dvdpcoiroyv, tVt Be fivtjaaaOe eKacTTos 

ttulScov rj8' aXo^oJi' kuI Kr/jaio'i y}Be roKt](oi>, 

rjjJLev OTcoi ^looucri kuI wt Kararedv/jKaai- 

TOiV vTrep evdc'iK eyo) yovi'd^ofjuat ov Trapeovrwv <!»j5 

ecrrd/xevai Kparepoi^;, p,r} Se TpoTrdaade (po/SovBe. ' 

w? elirwv Mrpuve /xevo^ koX 6v/j,bu eKacrrov. 
Tolcn 8' diT 6(f>()a\/jLCop i^e(f)0<; d^\vo<i oxrev A6ijvi} 
OeaTreaiov fid\a Be cr^i <po(o<i yever d/n^orepwOev, 
r)p.ev 7rpo<; vijmv kuI o/xoaou TroXefiooo- 'i70 

'Eiicropa Be (ppdcraavro /Soyv dyaOov Kol kraipov^, 



664. bTCo(i) 7>-H"- Bar. Mor. : ox" £n R : 6Tea)(i) fi. KaTaTeeNHKwciN Vr. d 
(U'' sKpr.). 666. icTorueNai I'-iu. Tponaacee tU! 'snjn: ai over e) Cant.: 

Tpondaceai II Mor. Bar. : Tpcondaceai 1': rponobaceai S : xponaceai () : jponacec 
Vr. (1 : Tpconaceai A {s2ipr. €) JT Ir. Mosc. Vr. b A : xpconacee CDU Harl. a Liji-s. 
667. orpuNC A. 668 73 dfl. Ar. 670. np6c: np6 PQ Lips.- 1,7/3. nbp, : ndpVr. li: 
npoc r) nhp Kust. nroXejuioio C/'(iIi(TrU ISir. \'('n. B. 



Public opinion and fear of tlie gods are 
the double moral .sanction of the Homeric 
Greek.s, as of many more modern peoples. 

664. OTCOi has only weak ms. support 
here, but the form without synizesis is 
a priori preferable, and in M 428 (q. v.) 
authority is all in favour of it. Cf. also 
note on Stolo-ip, O 491. The present 
line comes in very oddly, as we should 
naturally suppose that the appeal by 
the parents was the same as by ' children 
and wives ami possessions,' viz. if you do 
not fight manfully now you will never 
see them again. As the text stands 
we have to understand ' remember your 
parents ' in the sense of ' think of your 
family honour.' This sudden shifting 
of the point of view by an after-thought 
is very prosaic, and Paj'ue Knight 
(followed by Diintzer, van L., and others) 
is probably right in rejecting the line 
as an interpolation due to the obvious 
consideration that many of the Greek 
warriors must be orphans. 

666. All the variants given above lead 
back to an original TFOriASeE^rpo- 
traffde for TpoirdecOt (-at for -e being only 
itacistic). Tpixjwdv (though given with- 
out Ms. variation in I 500, A 068, 22 585) 
is a mere figment, though an old one, 
dating from the period which produced 
the ' Epic diectasis ' ; we can always 
restore rpoirdeiv. So TpusxS-v for rpoxa"" 
(X 163, s" 318 Tpex^rrjv) and (TTpcocpav for 
(TTpo<f>a.€iv (except X 557, se-^ note). Cf. 
ilenrad C'oidr. p. 126, //. G. § 55. 9. 



668. dirb TovTOv ews tov '' r)8' oaaoi 
irapa vtjvc'iv " (67-3) dderovvrai (TTixot ?^, 
OTL 01) irpoawiffTaTai dxXi'S, dXXa <Ti'cexws 
fxdxovrai. vdv 5e (prjcriv ""E/cropa 5^ 
(ppdffcravTO ^otjp dyaObu Kal eraipovs"  
iTpjTepov Be ov Kadi^pwv, ore eXtye " tu' 
Oe fiifjs Trepi vr]bs ^X"'' Trovov" (416) Kai 
Sre TrapsKdXei avrovs ' ' dXXa /xax^ffO' ^Ti 
vyjiiaif doWees " (494). ttJjs 5^ ^(pi'yov 
cTKOTOvs 6vTos / 7? T€ ' \dr)vd OV 7rdp€<JTL 8id 
rrjv TOV Atos direCK-qv, An. The force of 
these arguments cannot be gainsaid, and 
only one or two scholars have made des- 
perate ettbrts to save the passage by ex- 
]>laining v4(po$ dxXi''os of a mental cloud, 
(leajmir, and (pouis of the light of hope. 
This is entirely un-PIomeric. Lachmann 
thought that there was here a gap in 
the story of his ' lay,' the account of the 
bringing of this mist having been lost, 
as indeed is suggested by Schol. T. "We 
probably have a piece from the same 
hand in P 268-73, q.v. The only doubt 
is whether the athetesis should not ex- 
tend to Nestor's speech, 659-67, as well. 
If we are right in regarding this part of 
as belonging to the original M^vty, 
there can be no question that Nestor 
has been introduced later ; for it is only 
in later additions that ho has been 
brought back to the battlefield at all. In 
the M77vts he was last heard of in his 
hut with Machaon at the end of A. 

671. BoHN draeoN of Hector, as X 
123 ; the only cases where it follows 
instead of preceding the name. 



148 



lAlAAOC O (XV) 




r^fxev 6<T0i fxeroTTiadev ac^ecnaaav ovBe fid-^ovro, 
^S' oaaoi irapa vrjvaX /xci-^rjv e^u'^ovro dorjiaiv. 
ou8' ap €T iViavTt fieyaXi'jropL i']vhave Ovfioa 
eard/xev evOd irep ciWot cK^earaaav ute? X'^atoiv 675 

uX}C 6 ye vrjwv iKpi' iTrwi^ero fiUKpa ^t^dcrdcov, 
vdifia Be ^v(TT0V fMeya vavfiaj(ov ev 7rd\ap,r]i 
koWtjtov /SXt'jTpoicri, BvcoKaLetKoaiTrrj'^v. 
(09 8' 6t dvrjp 'iinroLcn Ke\7}TL^eiv ev elSco<;, 
09 T eirel €K iroXewv tria-vpa^ avvaeipeTai 'lttttov^, 680 

aeva<s €k TreStoio fxeya rrporl darv hir^rai 
Xao(f)6pov Ka6' ohov iroXee^ re e 6i]7jaavTo 
dvepe^ 7/Se yvvatKe^' o B eixirehov uatpaXe'i alel 

673 "//'. Lip.s. occoi : onocoi S. 675 '/»;. 1'. e9ecTacaN CGHJSU Aiiibr. 
676. BiBdcKCON L Cant. : BiBdccooN S. 679. KeXHeizeiN Ambr. (i.e. keXhs' Vzcin : 
see Schol. AT). 680. CUNaeipexai Philfciiioii up. Porph. (see below) : cuNareipcrai 
fi (including A). 681. ceiicac llarl. a. ii €K : 5' €k PR. 1 nori S. diHTQl : 
dicoKHi C'(?) H.J Ambr. fr. Mosc, Harl. a (supr. htqi), yp. A: dicoKoi C-'PR : 
QicoKei GS. 682. T€ : be Vr. A. 



672. ocoi does not belong to eraipovs, 
but is the subject of (ppdaaavro. 

673. This line is in obvious contradic- 
tion to 675 ; the Greek host is at the 
moment not fighting at all (see 655), but 
is rallying for a fresh effort amid the huts. 

675. a9ecTacaN, .stood o/part from the 
enemy in dttaclied groups between the 
ships, opposed to €<peffTacrav, ' stood 
close,' 70.3. 

676. VKpia, the small deck at the bows 
(/x 230) or stern (;' 74) of the ship. See 
M. and R. Od. A]>]>. ]>. 536. 

677. suct6n NaujuaxoN, see on 388. 
We cannot lie certain wljat BXHTpoici 
means, whether ' in lengths ' or ' by 
clamps,' or hoops or rivets used to keej) 
the separate pieces together. The word 
appears not to reiur in Greek, so we 
have only tlie probabilities of tlie present 
passage to guide us. The enf^rmous 
lengtli of the ^vffTdv is explica' le if we 
suppose that it was really used as sug- 
gested on 388 ; tiiat a hero should be 
able to emjdoy it as an oidinary s) ear is 
merely a proof of his heroic strength. 
See ahso on Z 319. 

679. KeXrfra avros (sc. "Ofx-qpos) /xiv olOf, 
Xpt^M^vovi 0^ Tovs ijpwai ov avviffrriaiv. 
At., who jiointed out witli equal acumen 
that the trumpet (2 219) ociurs only in 
similes, not in the actiinl <lesciiption 
of heroic times (see also ni-te on <l> 
362). The poet was conscious that 



these inventions were still recent, and 
not to be ascribed to the antiquity of 
which he sang. The k^Xt/s appears again 
in the simile of Odjsseus astride on the 
keel, K^Xjjd' lis I'ttttov ^Xai^^'oji' e 371, and 
there seems to be one case where heroes 
are actually represented as riding on 
horseback, see note on K 513. 

680. ^K noXecoN, i.e. picked horses, for 
his feats would be i)0ssible only on a 
carefully -matched team. cuNaeiperai 
(aor. subj.), harnesses together, see note 
on K 499. The on y authority for the 
word here is Porphvrios who quotes 
(from an unknown Philemon) avvayei- 
perai as an instance of the aixapT-qnara 
•ypacpiKO. Koi to. fiXXa irapa8i.opdibfj.aTa. 
ttAvv dypoiKa which disfigure the text of 
H. ; ivTavda yap irpbs ovdev dvayKalov 
eypa.(p7) 5id toO y . . to di X'^P'^ '"o^ y 
ypd(f>eiv 'OfirjpiKov . . t6 yap cuNaeipcrai 
fxaWov irpocrex'^^ ffrifiaivei to avudytLV Kal 
avvapfj.l)'(ii.v. It does not appear however 
that he has any grounds for the change 
beyond conjecture. As Philemon quotes 
Alexatider of Kotyaia, he cannot have 
lived before the 2nd cent. a.d. Farther 
buck the reading cannot be traced. See 
Sclinider Porph. p. 287. nicupac, see 
//. G. § 130. .3. 

681. juera Scru, oi' yap iv uiKpdi jr^Xet 
TavTa y'v(Tai. Si h. T. SiHTai, cf. 2 584. 

683. e'juneSoN seems to mean 'without 
hesitation ' or unceitainty ; cf. do-^aX^ws 



lAlAAOC O (XV) 



149 



dpu>i(TK(i)i> aWoT fcV aWov ufiei^erai, n'l Ze irerovTai- 

w>> Aio'? eVi TToXXa dodwv iKpia vi^mv •,•:, 

(fioira fia/cpa (3i^d<;, (fxovi] Be oi aWep' iKavev. 

aUi Be (TfiepBi'bv ^odoyv Xavaolcri KeXeve 

vrjvcri re Kai KXialrjiaii' dfj.vvefj.ev. ovBe fiev "liKTcop 

fiifivev evl ipMcov OfidBcoi irvKa dwprjKTdwv 

«XX w>> t' opvidoiv TrererjvMV alero^; aWcov 690 

edvo'i e(f>opfj.dTai, irorafiov irdpa /3oaKOfievd(ov, 

■y^rfVMV y) yepdvcov rj kvkv(ov BovXi^oBeipayv, 

o)<; ' E/cT&)/3 Wuae veo<; Kvavoirpcopoio 

dvTio^ dl'^a^- Tov Be Zeu'? copcrev oiriade 

^e/pt fid\a fieydXrji, oirpvve Be Xaov dfL avroyi. 695 

avTi^ Be Bpifiela fJ-d-^rj irapd vrjVCTiv erv-^drf 
(}>air}^ K dKfxifra<; kuI dreipea^; dXXi'jXoiaiv 
dvTecrB^ ev iroXefiwi, ox? iaavfievQ)<; efj.d^ovro. 
TolcTL Be fiapvafievoiaiv 6B' rfv v6o<;' ijroi 'A^avof 
ovK €(f)a(rav (f)ev^ecr6ai v-rreK KaKOv, dX'X' oXeeadai, 700 

686. BiBdJN PRS (-«n) Harl. b. Par. a c d f s h, fr. Mos<-. : - ,,. BiBcjn A. 
687. fioacON JP Bar. : Boocon <>. 688. oube jli€N : ouSe ken i'. 689. -nes 

(TTLffii'dTrTovcn ToiTuii TovOf aXXa noXii npoeeecKe, to on jucnoc oudcNi cYkcon 
(=X 459), T. 691. noTQUcoN .TPKS : noraucoi Harl. a. 692 orn. C. 

SoXixoacipcoN Pn I.ijK. 693. ncwc CDH t.'H'pr. o) Jl,>R Vr. h. fr. ilo.so. Harl. a': 
NHOC P. 694. QNTioN Pi and a/i. Did. atcccoN A (yp. atsac'i CQ. opccN P : 

cbccN Ar. H Par. o e j, yp. Par. s- 695. coTpuNC : brpuNC Pi : dJsuNe P. 

696. aueic C. 700. 9euzaceai I' Lij.s. \i: ]> -. <peerzeceai J. 



dhi f/jiireSov of a boulder, N 141, dhv 
(fiiredov of a ship, v 86. The feat de- 
scribed is uot likely to be that of the 
modern circus, where a man stamls on 
the horses' backs and leaps across from 
one to the other ; more probably while 
holding the reins of four horses in his 
hands the performer leaps to the ground 
from one and mounts another whik- 
they are going at full speed. So Aia-; 
leaps from the deck to the earth, and 
springs thence to the deck of the next 
ship. We may compare the favourite 
e.xercises of the Thcssalian ava^drai. who 
used to spring from their horses at full 
speed, run by their sides hoUlinir tin- 
reins, and leap up again, en' ajuelBerai, 
tmesis ; cf. Z 339 pIkti o" eVaufiJfrat 
dvdpai. 

691 . e©Noc = 1focf:, B 459 ; 692 = B 460. 

693. NEoc. a ship, or perhaps fhK' ship, 
on which Aias is from time to time. 
But the expression would be more natural 
if Aias remained on one ship onh-. as in 
416. So in the next line aTzac, the 



reading of Ar. and most M.ss., is suitable 
to a single rush ; while itffcrwv would be 
right if Hector is }iursuing him from one 
shiji to anotlier. 

694. upccN, as X 83 ; Ar. Sia-ev, which 
however is elsewhere always used of 
thnisting away. At the same time it 
better suits tin- verv material conception 
of x^'P' JuaXa uerdXHi, an anthropomor- 
jihic metaphor which contrasts strongly 
with the immaterial actio in distant of 
Ai6s voo^. 242. The nearest parallel in 
H. is the pulling backwards and for- 
wards of the armies by ropes held in the 
hands of the gods. We have no right to 
suppose that Zeus has descended from 
Ida and is present in person on the 
battlefield. 

696. 3piJueTa is only used of meta- 
phori-jally bitter things : here it is virtu- 
ally eipiivali-nt to iroXi'-trToi'ot or the like. 

695. Tyrannio's accentuation ONTcceai 
.seems to be right ; the verb is, or may 
be, an aor. whererer it occurs {H.O. 
§ 32. 2\ 



150 



lAIAAOC O (XV) 




705 



Tpcoalv 8' eXTTero dvfio^ evl crTijdeacnp eKacrrov 
vrja-i evi7rpi]aeiv Kreveeiv 6' i]po)a<; 'A^aiOy?. 

01 fxev TCL (f)poveovTe<i e^earacrav aWr]\oLa. 
EiKTCop Se 7rpu/bivi]^ i^eo? ij^p-aro irovTOTropoLci, 
KoK.rj'^ (oKvdXov, rj YlpcoreaiXaov eveiKev 
e? Tpoi7)v, ov8 avn^ ciTri'j'ya'ye irarpiha 'yalav 
Tov irep Si] Trepl vrjo^ W.'^^^aioi re Tyowe? re 
hi]iovv aXXrfXov^ aurocr'^eSov • ovS' apa rol <ye 
ro^wv dt,Ka<i a/i^t? p.evov ovh er aKOvrcov, 
dXX' 01 7' i'yyvdev icrrdfjievoi eva dufjuov e')(0VTe<i 
o^ecTL hrj ireXeKeaaL kuI d^iV7]tai fu.d'^ovTO 
Koi ^i(f)€(Tiv fieydXcicri koI e'y')(eaiv d/dcfuyvoLcn. 
TToXXd 8e (f)da'yava /caXd fieXdvSeTa KcoTnjevra 
ciXXa fxev i/c '^ecpwv '^a/u.dBc'i Treaov, ctXXa S' dir oi/jicov 
dvSpMv fiapi^afj-evcov pee B aifjiari 'yala fjueXatva. 715 

701. eXnero JPQ Lips. : hXheto <>. 702. KTONeeiN Z)JP Bar. 1! e' : V HQT. 
703. a<pecTacaN W. 704. ncwc Ci>JPQRT Mor. Yr. b. 706. aueic C. || 

anHrare : enHrare H : nvks atpiKero T. 709 10 om. Q. 712 d^. Ar. {v. infra). 
714. xeipcoN : x«^'P°c P Harl. a. necoN Ar. APRT Harl. d, Par. e : n^cew il. 



710 



703. e<pecTacaN oXXhXoicin, this 
phrase i.s used, N 1-3-3, 11 217, of men 
standing close in serried ranks ; it there- 
fore expresses here very vividly the 
closeness with Mhich the two armies 
' stand up to ' one another. 

705. For Protesilaos see B 698, N 681. 
cOKudXou, a curious compound ; sivift 
at sea ? or siviftly leaping '{ Or can 
it be connected with feX-, su-ifthj turn- 
ing ? See on dficpieXLcraa, B 165. Herodi- 
anos is followed by Lobeck in regarding 
-aXos as a mere termination ; Dionysios 
of Halikarnassos wrote ukvoKov, to shew 
that it was derived from aXs. 

706. For the ace. naxpiSa raToN ex- 
pressing the tcriniaus ad quciii cf. //. G. 
§ 140. 4. 

709. CiYKdc {Ht!-. \iy.) tols (popas Kal 
rdj opfxds, Ap. Lc.r. ovb' 2t', so Monro 
for ovd4 t' of Mss., where t' is meaning- 
less. 

710. oY re, like rot ye above, can 
refer only to the Greeks ; eva dvfj.bv exei-v 
always implies harmonious co-operation 
(n 219, P 267, 7 128). Agar {J. P. xxv. 
38) reads 5txa for eva, referring the lines 
to both parties. But the Trojans have 
not been keeping ' at long range ' (d/x^ts 
709) nor can we suppose that they use 
the abnormal weapons of 711. 



711. See on IST 612. The use of axes 
and hatchets (or whatever the difference 
between the wiXeKvs and d^ivr) may have 
been), which are not employed in regular 
Homeric warfare, is doubtless due here 
to the peculiar circumstances of the 
fight ; such tools would form part of the 
carpenters' stores of the fleet and camp, 
and every man tights with what comes 
first to hand. 

712. This may be understood of the 
Trojans and many of the Greeks. But 
ddeTelrai., otl eiVeXTjs 6 crrtxos /cat i] 
IdioTrjs T% /uLaxfjs ov adi^erai ' &,i<pecn /j.ev 
yap Kal eyxeo'i iravTore fxaxovrai, vvv de 
ireXeKeat Kai dt^lvais. An. 

713. For JuieX<iN3eTa see App. B, ix. 3. 
(ndrjpodera . . o'i oe fxeXaivas Xa/3ds ^xojra • 
Tr}v 5e Xafirjv 5ea/j.6v KaXei 6 '^L/j.^ovlSris. 
o't 5e eTn/meXCcs ev8e5e/x^va irpbs tt^v Xajirjv. 
The last explanation is consistent with 
that given in App. B. 

714. an' dsjucoN, otl ov xP'^l^^^wv toTs 
^[(pecn TTpos fJ-dx^jv xaiudSts ^TrnrTov, An., 
i.e. the swords fell in the sheaths, the 
TeXafj.(2ves being severed by blows lighting 
on the shoulder. This is preferable to 
the alternative explanation that the 
swords fell because the arms which 
wielded them were severed at the 
shoulder. 



lAIAAOC O (XV) 



151 



a(^\aarov fiera '^epalv e'^oiv, 'YpwcrXv he KeXevev 
" olLacTe rrvp, ci/j.a o avrol aoWee^ opvvT uvtijv 
vvv i'l/jLU' -wavrodv Zti's" a^LOv i]fiap eBtoKC, 
vt)a<^ k\eiv, at Sevpo deoyv deKijTi fioXovaai 
ijfilv Tr/jp-ara ttoWu Oecrav, KaKOTTjrc yepovrun/, 
01 p! iOeXovra pa-^ecrOaL errl irpvpyrpcn, veeaaiu 
avrov T la-^avdacTKOv iprjTvovro re Xauv. 
iiXX' €1 8)) pa rare ^Xdine (f>p€i'a<; evpvoTra /ei/s' 
?//teTe'pas\ vvv avTO'^ eiroTpwn kuI uvcoyei.^' 

CO? €(f)a$\ 01 S' dpa p,dXXov eV Wpyeioiaiv opovaar 
Aia<; 8' ovKer tp,ip,ve' /3ui^€To yap /SeXeecraiv 
dXX dve'^dl^ero tvtOov, oiopevo<; daveetrOai, 
dprfvvv i(f> eTrrairohriv, Xlire h iKpia vT]0<i eim]<;. 



720 



725 



716. OUK eueeiei Zen. : oOti UEeiei Scliol. Ap. Rli. i. 108'.'. 718. auToi : 

cjXXoi p. , opNUx' : apNur' i; : cbpNUT* A. 722. npuiJLNHici NcecciN : npuju- 
NHiciN axaicoN T. 726. JULaXKoN : noiNTec I'R \'i'. d. 728. aNaxazero T'. 

729. €9': 09* R Ap. Lc.i:. Jr^S. 17. J2. Mmj. 4.')4. 58. Cnrano&HN : enrdnoda Et. 
Mccij. 454. 5S (but -HN, 455. 7 . 



716. npuuNHoeN, bi/ the stern ; cf. II 
762. oi'K ifiediei, the reading of Zen., 
i.s justly stigmatized as barbarous by the 
.scholia. So also II 762. The form ouxi 
occurs only in these two passages, and 
is probably not Epic. Piatt (J.P. xix. 
42) jiroposes ou e, cf. J2 214 : ov tl is 
simpler and has a little authority, but 
does not explain Zen.'s reading. ovkI is 
found in H. only at the end of a clause. 
For the a<p\acroN or aplustrc see on 
I 241. The word occurs here only in H. 
Compare Herod, vi. 114 {KvuiyeLpos) 
eirt'Kafj.^ai'Onevos tQiv d<p\dffTcov ve6s, ttjc 
Xetpa diroKoireU wtX^Kei TrtTrret. 

718. oYcere, aor. imper., see T 103. 

719. nciNTcoN {iHioN, a rccovipnisc for 
all (that wo have suffered). 

721. rcpoNTcoN, councillors, as yipovffi 
fiovXevri^tai Z 113, and .see B 53, etc. 
Cf. also the Trojan drj/ioytpoures, F 149. 
There is no hint elsewhere of such an 
excuse for Hector's backward strategy ; 
a dill'erent reason is given in I 352 ff. 

723. ipHTUONTo, the middle is only 
here used transitively. 

727. BcXcecciN, missiles, because with 
his long ^vtrrdy he keeps them too far 
off for their sjiears to reach him. 

729. enTanoQHN. the Et. Mag. in one 
place gives the form iiTTdiroSa, which 
is more in accordance with analogv, and 



may have been altered from a supposed 
metrical necessit}'. The same correction 
should perhaps be made in Hes. 0pp. 
423 TpLw657]u. What this epRNUC was 
can be only a matter of conjecture, as it 
is not elsewhere mentioned. The scholia 
give various explanations : 17 iv tCjl ir\oiui 
dirb ToO Toixov iirl roixof 5td/3a<ris, Ap. 
Lex. : Tivh 5^ tottov rrjs veths fidcnv ixovTO. 
ecp' ov rbv Kv^€pvi)Tr)v tovs irodas ridevai, 
6 Kdl €0uj\t6v (pacxiv. dWoL 5i rrjv viro- 
dexofievTjv rbu CffTdu Tpdire'^av elnov. ol 
oi Sia^ddpav dirb vewz ets fjja, Sch. A. Of 
these the explanation which best suits the 
ordinary use of the word ' footstool ' is 
that which makes it 'a low stool or 
bench fixed athwart the deck,' so as to 
raise the helmsman and give him more- 
power over his oar (M. and R. App. p. 
544). But this must needs be on the 
iKpt.a. at the extreme stern, and it is pre- 
cisely fronx this point that Aias is driven. 
Now if we consider that there must have 
been some sort of bridijc over the hold 
by which the sailors could ]iass between 
the after and fore decks without inter- 
fering with the rowers, we find that we 
have here a point of retreat which would 
just snit Ai;is ; one where he would be 
defended from close approach by the 
hold on either si<le, while still able to 
wield his 22-cul>it pole. cnranddHN 



152 



lAIAAOC O (XV) 



€vu ap o 7 ecrri]K€i, oeooK7]fjbevo<;, ^'YXS!^ ^ ^^^'' 
TpMa<i a/xvpe veoiv, o? Ti? (pepoi ciKafiarov irvp 
alel 8e a/juepSvov j^odoiv Aapaotcn KcXevev 
" 0) (f)iXot I'lpwe'^ Aavaol, depdirovre'i "Ap7]o<;, 
dvepe<i ecrre, cfiiXoi, ixvt'jaacrde he 6ovptBo<i aX«J}<?' 
Tje Tim? (jja/xev eivat doaarrjrrjpa^ OTrtaao), 
rje Ti Tei^o? dpeiov, b k dvhpdcn Xocyov dfivvaL ; 
ov /jbev Ti (T'^eBov eari 7roA,t9 irvp'yoL'i dpapvta, 
rfi K dirafjivvai/jiecrO^ erepaXKea Sijfxov e'^ovre^' 
dW ev yap Tpcocov TreSicoL irvKa OwprjKrdcov, 
TTOVTCoi KeKXifjuevoi, eKd<i ijfieOa TrarplSo^i air)';' 
TO) ev %epcrl <^o&)9, ou fMei\f^i't]i iroXefxoio." 

^ KoX /u,at/ji(o(ov ec^eir ej-^et o^uoevri. 
09 Tt9 Be Tpcocov K0i\.7]L<; eirl vrjvcrl cpepoLTO 
crvv TTvpl KrjXelcoi, x.^'ipcv ' FjKTopo<i 6rpvvavT0(;, 
Tov 8' Aia<i ovracTKe BeSeyfjbevo<; ey^e'i jxaKpSn' 
SooSeKa 8e TrpoTrdpoiOe veCov avrocr'^eSov oina. 




740 



745 



730. 6CTHKCI Ar. APQ Bar. Lips. Vi-. 
i)GLR Lips. Harl. a. 732. BodcoN It : 



(I, fr. Mosc. : eicTiKKei il. 
BoocoN il. 736. H exi QS. 



iujJJHH H. 



737. TI Ar. ivH'ST Mor. : toi PR Vr. b 



731. «pepei 

ajuuNCi K : 

TIC 12. 738. 

^nauuNoijuece' C i-Nixx-) i.) Lips. Vr. bd A, Harl. a (and A supr.). 739. neSicoi : 
ev dWioi xpcocoN ojuddcoi A. 741. ueiXixiH Dion. Tlirax. 743. &€ : 9h (.). \\ 
KoiXac ^ni nhqc Qroixo G Harl. a. |! nhucIn aroixo PR. 744. oxpuNONxoc HJR 
Ir. Mosc. 745. erxeY uaKpcoi : os^T xa^'<co(i) CGPQR : oseY 9oupi Eust. 

746. d€ ^ &H Eust. 



would then naturally mean '7 feet 
high ' above the floor of the hold — pre- 
cisely what would be needed in order to 
enable the rowers to move freely about 
beneath it. 

730. BcSoKHueNOC, on the watch, here 
only in H. ; it is generally referred to dexo- 
fiat, cf. A 107 dedey/nevos ev TrpodoKTJiaiv. 
For the double stem we may com})are 
Att. /MefxivTjKa by fiiv-uj, etc. Other de- 
rived verbs in the same sense are doKevw 
and irpoadoKav = to look for. 

735. aoccHTflpac, see 254. apeiON, 
better than the wall formed by ships and 
the line of battle, the ep/cos xdX^■6(o^' of 
567. It is not necessary to assume that 
this portion of the poem belongs to those 
which speak of the wall round the ships, 
in order to explain ' a better wall than 
that which we have lost.' See A 407. 



Cf. Virgil Aen. ix. 779 q^ios alios mvros, 
quae iam. ultra, inoenia habetis ? 
738. exepaXKca, see note ou H 26. 

740. noNTCOi KEKXiJuieNOi, leaning on the 
sea, witli no other support or base : cf. 
n 68 p7)yfxlvi daXdcraris KeKXlarai, and E 
709 Xi/iivrji KEKXifxivos KricpKrldi, with note. 

741. 96COC, safety, as often. jmeiXixiHi, 
so Ar., wliile Dion. Thrax read the nom. 
/xeiXix^r). This must be taken as a phrase 
like oi''x eoos, this is no tune/or slackness. 

742. ^<pene, ke2)t driving the enemy. 
See on A 496. 

744. KHXeiooi, more correctly KavaXecoi 
(so Pick from He.sych.) or KrjaX^ioi. 
(Schulze Q. E. ]). 475) from root KaF of 
Ka{F)iio. Elsewhere in H. onl}' KTjXeos 
is found, always in the phrase Tri-pi 
KTiX^m (seven times). X'^P"' "EKXopoc, 
cf (pepuv X'*P"' "EK'Topi dioji E 211, and 
Xapifo/j.evos, 449 above. 



I 



n 

INTliODUCTION 

To those who have accepted the hypotliesis which excludes the ninth book 
from the ori^nnal Mi/vt?, and concur generally in the conjectural scheme for 
the original form of that poem wliich has been set out in the introductions 
to the preceding books, the opening of the IlaT^oKAeia presents no difficulty. 
Achille.*, wlio in the first book vowed that great yearning for him should 
come on the sons of the Achaians, and that in the day of trouble Agamemnon 
should not avail to help tliem, was in the eleventh so far moved by their 
disaster as to send Patroklos to ask after a wounded warrior whom he saw 
driven past his hut in Nestor's chariot. During liis brief absence things 
have moved apace. The Greeks, deprived of Agamemnon, Odysseus, and 
Diomedes, have been driven back to their ships, and are only liolding even 
the first line of these through the prowess of Aias, who alone is keeping 
Hector at bay (O 592 to end). 

At this critical moment Patroklos returns to Achilles, weeping, and is 
received with an ironical question as to the cause of his grief The un- 
important errand on which lie has been sent is naturally forgotten by both 
speakers, and without an allusion to Machaon, Patroklos, a.s Xestor had 
urged him, asks to be sent in command of the Myrmidons against the foe. 
Achilles consents in a speech which is a fine picture of the struggle between 
his wounded pride and his patriotic feeling ; he bids Patroklos do no more 
than barely save the camp, lest too complete a victory rob him of the 
atonement which Agamemnon owes him. 

To those who regard the ninth book as an integral jiart of the Ilhul. from 
the first this speech in its present form oilers insuperable difficulties. The 
words of Achilles in 60-61 and 84-86 are entirely inconsistent with the ample, 
and indeed abject, humiliation of Agamemnon in I. Tliis is not a mere 
superficial inconsistency due to a temporary forgetful ness, such, for instance, 
as the accidental resuscitation of the dead Pylaimenes in X ; it is a contra- 
diction at the very root of the stor}-, as flagrant as if Shakespear had 
forgotten in the fifth act of Machdh that Duncan had been mnixlered in 
the second. To suppose that the same intellect which prejiared the embassy 
to Achilles by the eighth book, and wrought it out in such magnificence 
and wealth of detail in tlie ninth, could afterwards compose a speech, so 
different and yet so grand, in entire oblivion of what had gone before, is 
to demand a credulity rendering any rational criticism imiiossible. 

15;} 



154 lAIAAOC n (xvi) 

This speech has accordingly been riddled by the artillery of modern 
criticism. It has in fact been the target not only of believers in the ninth 
book, but of those who desire to make Achilles logical — heaven save the 
mark ! Because in 60 he will ' let bygones be bygones,' he must not recur 
to the old grudge in 72 ; because he puts down the Greek defeat to his own 
retirement, he must not gloat over the disabling of Agamemnon and 
Diomedes as well. So it comes that of the fifty-two lines of which it consists, 
no fewer than thirty-six (I follow Hentze's Anhang) have been rejected by 
one critic or another. The less destructive (including Hentze) condemn 
69-79 and 84-86 only, urging that the omission of the lines makes the 
reference in a.kXa koI w? (80) clearer than it was before. To this it is 
sutRcient to reply that the meaning of the words was already clear enough, and 
has probably never puzzled or misled a single reader. Nobody has attempted 
to explain why the lines should ever have been interpolated. The only assign- 
able cause is a malicious desire to create confusion by contradicting the 
previous story. The interpolation of a poem like the ninth book, even at the 
expense of subsequent inconsistency, is intelligible enough, for such a poem 
has every right to be regarded as an end in itself; but no visible purpose is 
subserved by the two passages here in question. Space does not permit a 
discussion at length of the various arguments. Some of them will be found 
in the notes ; on the general question I prefer only to express my own 
conviction, formed after long and careful reflexion, that the whole speech of 
Achilles in its present form, with its alternations of penitence and passion, 
is as perfectly conceived and perfectly executed as any other literary piece 
in existence. One line certainly (64) has been added later with a definite 
object, but in no way impairs the masterly whole. 

The narrative now runs on smoothly, except for the purely negative 
difficulty that in 101-23 no specific reference is made to the peculiar 
circumstances under which Aias was fighting when we left him at the end of 
O. The next question which arises is one of considerable importance, as it 
is involved in large portions of the subsequent narrative. Many signs 
indicate, as Bergk first pointed out, that the equipment of Patroklos in the 
arms of Achilles is no part of the original story. 

The lines in this book which have to be excised to get rid of the change 
of armour are 40-43, 64, 140-44, 248 (?), 796-800. Even of these fifteen or 
sixteen lines seven are taken from other passages — 41-43 from A 799-801 
and 141-44 from T 388-91. Zenodotos athetized the last four here on good 
grounds ; there can be no doubt that they are in place in T. It will 
probably surprise most readers to learn that an incident so familiar in our 
conception of the Iliad is announced only in these few lines, of which half 
are suspect, and all can be cut out of the text without leaving the slightest 
gai?. Moreover, the intention of the exchange can only have been to strike 
terror into the enemy ; it not only fails of this, but passes absolutely 
unnoticed, for the belief of the Trojans that Achilles has joined the fight 
(281-82) is only momentary, and is amply explained by the appearance of his 
troops. The words of Sarpedon in 423-24 shew that in fact Patroklos is not 
taken for Achilles. If, therefore, in the next two books we find reason to 
suppose that the change of armour is an interpolation into the original story, 
such a hypothesis will find a support rather than a difficulty in the narrative 



lAIAAOC n (\vi) m:. 

ol' 11, and we shall have reason to be grateful to the interpolator for tin- very 
conservative way in which he has introduced his episode. 

The .short 'catalogue' of tin; Myrniiilons (108-97) is clearly lali-, and 
with it the following speech of Achilles (198-211) must probably go, as is 
shewn in the notes ; nor is further reference necessary to the few doubtful 
lines which occur in the jdain ami doubtless original narrative down t<> SOIJ 
(see notes on 150, 259, 296, 32G-29, 353). The ob.scure and hardly 
Homeric simile of 304-65, however, introduces a pas.s<ige of extremely dubious 
authenticity. A\'e have already had ample leason to suppose that the wall 
rouml the Greek camp was not in the original M/yi'ts~at all ; this suppo.sition 
is greatly strengthened by the confusion and linguistic ditticulties connected 
with the allusions to it in 364-71, 380-83. If these lines are cut out, all 
runs smoothly ; the wall is ignored, and the much-djsputed line 397 becomes 
intelligible. 

The long episode of Sarpedon's death extends from 419 to 683. It is 
not in any way essential to the story, and can be omitted without injuring 
the structure ; but it is on the other hand inserted so as in no way to shew 
the seams. It is moreover splendidly animated and picturesque. But if 
the analysis of previous books is correct, it must be an addition, for Sarpedon 
has hitherto appeared only in places which are not so old as the M/Ji/is. He 
takes an active part in tlie Iliad only thrice ; in his duel with Tlepolemos 
in E, in the assault on the wall in M, and here. The second of these at least 
is late ; the first is hardly datable (see Introd. to E), but is at all events 
not in the oldest stratum. And in this book we have two explicit 
leferences to M, which must be at least as late as that book. 

Whether the whole episode is contemporary with these references is 
doubtful. It is perfectly possible to excise them (see notes on 508, 558) ; 
but the alternative hypothesis, that all the Sarpedon episodes in their entirety 
are by the same hand, and not older than the Te6)(o/xuxt«, h;xs much to 
commend it. But on the whole the evidence of the difficult line 660 tends 
to shew that the episode has been very largely expanded, possibly by the 
addition of not less than 505-658. Two other parts of the episode, the 
scene between Zeus and Hera in 431-61, and its pendant in 666-83, have 
been doubted from ancient times. To me the evidence against 444-49 
and 666-75 seems strong ; that against the remainder of the two passages 
considerably weaker. 

After the death of Sarpedon we pass on with only one serious stumbling- 
block (see note on 698) to the death of Kebriones. It is strange that, after 
we have been led to expect the final fight between Patroklos and Hector 
(see particularly 755-64), the scene should suddenly change to a general 
mellay, lasting apparently a long time (765 fF., particularly 777-80). Allien 
the protagonists again appear, they are no longer face to face (see 818-20). 
It would seem as though the poem originally ended with the slaying of 
Patroklos by Hector alone ; and this climax luid been fused with another in 
which, for the greater glory of the Greek, Hector was aided by Apollo and 
Euphorbos. Xo mere rejection of lines helps here ; if the conjecture is 
right, the original battle with Hector has been lost, and we have only the final 
stroke in 820. 

Within this doubtful part itself (765-820) are numerous difficulties. In 



156 lAIAAOC n (xvi) 

the next book the contest is not merely for the body of Patroklos, but for the 
armour upon it ; yet in 793 and 846 we are distinctly told that Apollo took 
the helmet from his head and the armour from his shoulders. It is hard to 
see how the seventeenth book could have been composed in the face of these 
passages ; while it is easy to see wdiy they were interpolated, if, as has 
already been indicated, the arming of Patroklos with Achilles' arms was a 
late addition — for in divine armour he must have been invulnerable. There 
is thus every reason for rejecting not only 796-800, where the arms of 
Achilles are expressly mentioned, but the whole passage 792-804, and with 
it the entirely superfluous 846 (so Kochly and Hentze). Reasons are also 
given in the notes for condemning 813-16 ; the last trace of disarmament 
then disappears with the word yv/xvov, and the narrative runs smoothly. 
Apollo by a blow stuns Patroklos ; Euphorbos takes advantage of his 
staggering to wound him in the back, and Hector comes up to finish him. 

Thus this splendid liook, full of life and movement as of pathos and 
truth, has jDaid the penalty of antiquity in frequent expansion and interpola- 
tion ; but it has gained smoothness from long weathering, and is harmonized 
into a beautiful unity. The sj^irit of the Mrjvis dwells upon it, and it is well 
worthy of the cardinal place which it holds in the tale of the Iliad. 



lAIAAOC n 



HaTpoKXeia. 



oj? oi fiev rrepl vrjo'i ivaaeXfj-OLO fid-^ovTO' 

UcirpoKXo^ 8 A-^i\i]i Trapiararo TroifMevi \a6i)V, 

htiKpva depfjLO. ykoiv w? re Kpyjvi] fieXuvvBpo<i, 

J) T€ Kar alyLXi7ro<; 7reTprj<i Svo(f)epbv X^^'' ^^^P- 

Tov 8e IScov OHKTeipe 7roSupKT]<i Bio^ A^tXXeu?, 9 

KUL iJLiv (f)(i)vi']aa<; eirea Tnepoevra TrpoarjvSa' 

" TLTrre SeSciKpvaat, UarpoKXec;, ■qvre Kovprj 

vTjTTii], 77 ^' afia jjLTjrpl deova aveXecrOai avu>'^/eL, 

e'lavov (iTTTOfievi], kul r iaav/xevrjv KarepvKei, 

haKpvoecraa he jxiv irorihepKeraL, 6(f)p dveXrjTai' 10 

TJ}i iKeXo^;, YldrpoKXe, repev Kara BuKpvov ei'ySet*?. 

?)e Tc ^IvpfiiSoveaat 7ri(f)avaK€ai, r] ifiol avT<oi, 

4. rN09€p6N S. '! x^«^ ^^- ^fag. 27. 44. 5. obiKTCipc : eajuBwce Ar. 

9. eccujucNH ,1 ilosc. 2^ and cp. Eust. 10. SoKpuouca i^>. npocSepKerai Zen. |: 

QN eXHTQi .ILQS Vr. b. 12. hc te .1 : h eri 1' i^yp. he ti L' : h eri .S. 1 

ni(pdcKeai JPQKS Mosc. 2. 



1. nh6c, the ship of Protesilaos, 704. 

2. Patroklos was last heard of in 
390-405 on his way back from Nestor to 
Achilles. napicraTO, was coming up, 
as usual, B 244 ; cf. A 197, etc. 

3-4=1 14-15. 

7. 3e9aKpucai, cf. X 491 SeddKpvvrai 
ok irapeiai, v 204 8e5dKpvvTai 5^ fioi ocrcre. 
So iretroTrjaTat., arc on the tving, B 90, 
■7re<pv\ayiJ^t'os, on the irukh, K€K\avfieva, 
Aisch. Cho. 458, Soph. 0. T. 1490 ; 
H. G. § 28. 

8. Hentze eonj. avdyytji . . KaTepvKtji, 
so that the subj. may distinguish the 
subordinate verbs forniing the supposi- 
tion from noTiSepKerai in the clause 
which contains the point of comparison. 

9. eiaNoO, i.e. Feavov (see on E 734), 
with e lengthened in the first arsis ; 



App. D, c. 1. Brandreth's airTOfiivr] 
FfavoTo Kal eacr. is needless. Van L. 
suggests F' for t'. 

11. Notice ndrpoKXe by FlaTpoKXcic 
{UarpoKXeFes) above. The former is the 
familiar shortened fonn like 'AXati/hos by 
' AXKifi^ouv, etc. T^pcN, r 142. 

12. Ae appears to be the correct ac- 
centuation, not fie, as approved by 
Herod., who regarded ^ as an interroga- 
tive particle, here introducing asyndeti- 
cally three independent questions, like 
an — an — an. There is no reason to 
suppose it any other than the ordinary 
conjunction marking three disjunctive 
questions ; see IL G. § 340. The 
questions are of course ironical. It is 
perfectly natural that in the altered 
state of affairs Achilles should forget the 



157 



158 lAIAAOC n (xvi) 

rje nv djyeXtyv ^dli]<i e^ €K\ve<i olo<i ; 

^co€iv fiav en (paal ^levoiTiov "AKTopo<; viov, 

^(t)et 8' AiaKi,Brj<i UrjXev'i fxera yiup/jiiSovea-ai,, 15 

TMV K€ yLtaX' d/jL(f)OT€po)v aKa^oifieda redvijcoTfov. 

rje (TV 7 'Apjelfov 6\ocf)vpeai, ft)9 oXe/covrat 

vqvalv eiTi yXacj^vprjiaiv vTrep^acriri'^ eveKa acpT]'? ; 

i^avSa, jxii Kevde vocol, Iva etSo/xev a/j,(f)o). 

TOP Se j3apv arevd-^Mv irpocre^ri'^, TLarpoKXei'i LTTirev' 20 
" CO 'A^tXeO IIt/Xt}©? vie, jxk'^a ^kprar 'A^atwy, 
yLt?; vepukaa- rdlov <yap d-^o^ ^e/3irjKev Ap^aiou?. 
01 [xev yap Srj iravre^, oaot 7rdpo<i rjaav dpiaTOL, 
ev vrjvalv Kearat /3e^\t]/uiepoi ovrdfjievoi re. 

/3e/3X7)TaL /uiev 6 TLiSel'Sr;? KpaTepo^ AtofnjST]^, 25 

ovracrraL 8' 'OSfcreu? SovpcKXvroi; ?;§' Ayafie/xvcov, 
jSejBXrjTai he Kal ^vpv7rv\o<i Kara pbrjpov oiarcoi. 
TOi'9 fiev r Ir/rpol iroXvcfydp/JLaKOi d[x^trrevovrai, 
eX/ce' dKeiofjievot' av S d/xi]'^avo'i eifkev, A-^iWev. 
jjir) efxey ovv ovro<i ye Xd^oi '^oXo'^ ov <tv <f)vXd(xaeL<i, 30 
alvapera' ri crev dXXo<i ovrjcrerat o^jriyovof; rrep, 
al Ke fXT] Apyeioiatv deiKea Xotyov d/jLvvrja ; 

14. JULON : xiku J Eust. 16. dKaxHJueea CGPR Vr. A. i; TeeNHCOTCON 

C (D sapr.) JPRT : TeeNHicoxcoN Ar. (A svpr.): TeeNCicorcoN ft. 20. npoceq)H 

HiJQRSTHJ Bar. Lips. Vr. A. i| narpoKXRc Vr. d. [! inneuc H'C^iKS Lips. 
21. PImXhoc Ar. L Harl. a Lips. : nHXecoc HT Ptol. : flMXeoc il. 25. B^BXhto 
Vr. A. !t 6 om. Aph. 28. t' om. L Harl. a Lijis. : r' Eust. ji aju.q>eneNONTo Eust. 
29. aKGidueNOi ACHJPQU Vr. A. 30. outcoc Q {om. re). [1 9uXdccoic C. 

31. aiNapera Bar. Mor. : aiNopexH Ar. S7 : ait* apcTHi S : qYn' aperfic and 
aiNapeTHC cqi. Sch. AT. !| tIc ce P (xic c' L) : xic ceO (ceu) G-.TQE,T. '' oij/iroNcoN 
Cram. Aii. Ox. iii. :389, 390. 32. Xoijuon R^ '. cijliijnh Q {supr. eic) : ajuuNOic L 

{sicpr. h) : cuauNEic Bar. 

trivial errand on which he dispatched § 387). The only analogies to the vulg. 

Patroklos in the eleventh book, a mere alvaperr] are 'A.Tpel8-q and v\l/ay6pr} {j3 85, 

piece of machinery introduced for tlie 303, p 406 only ; we should probably 

purpose of the moment. read inj/ayopa). The variant aivaper-qs 

22 = K 145, 23-37 = A 658-62. The as an exclamatory nom. is quite possible 

last line is properly in place here. (H. G. § 163), and there is something to 

27. It is needless to find a difficulty, be said for alV dpeTrjs, which would come 

as some have done, iia the omission of to the same thing as the compound, 

Machaon among the wounded ; he is of cursed in thy valour: (Brandreth conj. 

very trifling importance compared to the aiv\ dperys tIs t aXXos, comparing A 763 

three great chiefs. olos ttjs dpeTrjs dirovrjaeTaL.) For the 

30. For r' oSn see //. G. § 349. The sense we may compare the later com- 
combination recurs only in E 258 (where pounds aivbirarep Aisch. Cho. 315, 
see note). alvoya/xos, alvoKeKTpos, AlvoTrapis, etc., 

31. aiNapexa, though very poorly though these do not contain the same 
attested, is the correct form of the voc, oxymoron, wliich is like that of dvaapi- 
with the a lengthened by ictus and the ffTOToiceia 22 54. eiri kukm ttjv dperr^u 
pause natural after this case {H. G. ^'xw, An., rightly. 



lAIAAOC n (\vi; 1 r,n 

vijXei'i, ovK iipa aoi 76 Trarijp ))v iTnrora 1 1 //Xei/v 

ovSe (")e'Ti9 fii'jTTjp' yXavK)/ Be ere tiktc OuXaaaa 

irerpai t i)\ij3aT0i, on roi voo^ kcrriv uTnjin'i'i. 35 

el Be Ttva (f)peal aPjicri deoirpoTr'njv aXeeivei'^ 

/cal Tiva roi Trap Zt/i^o? enfre^paBe Trorvia /j.7]T7)p, 

aXA,' e/ifc" Trep irpues' oy^ , a/j,a B aXXov \aov oiracraoi' 

^Ivp/xiBovcov, at Keif n c^owi Aavaoiai yevwfiat. 

809 Be fioi M/xouv ra aa rev-)(ea 6ci)p7)'^0f)pai, 40 

ai Ke fie aol i(TKOVTe<i uTroa^covrac TroXe/xoio 

Tpioe'i, avaiTvexxTwai B apifioi vte<; X-^aiMv 

Tecpo/xevoi' oXiyy Be r avc'nrvevcn<i TroXefxoto, 

pela Be k aKfirjTe^; KeKfirjora^ avBpa<; avrfji 

uxraifiep irporl aarv ve6n> airo koI K\iaiu(ov. 4'. 

&)9 (fxiro X.KTao/Mevo'i fxeya vy)Tno<;' rj yap efieWev 
ol avTcoi ddvarov re kukov kuI Krjpa \irea6ai. 
rov Be [xe'^f o^Oijcra^ irpocre^ri TroSa? wKv<i X-^iWev;' 
"w pbOi, Bioyeve'i llaTp6K\ei<;, olov eenre^;' 
ovre 6eo7rpo7rii]'i efiird^o/xat, ■i]v riva oiBa, oO 

35. nerpa d' HMBaxoc Lips. t' IirTU : 5' ii. OTl : <5t£ Ar. 36. aXeeiNHC 

LK Hail. a. 37. eni9paa€ Vr. A. 39. a"i' K€N [II .') Vr. il : hn noii i.'. 41. 

e'l'cKONTCc Ar. R. dnocxoNxai U 15ar. : anoixooNrai Q. 42-3 om. .1 Par. a. 

42. QNanNCucouci LS. 43. nroXewoio (;(^>. 44. KGKJuiHKOTac Eu.st. 45. 

oJcoJUCN .~< : oicoiueN Vr. A. ! noTi U.S. 47. 01 t" auTcb(i) lli^' Mor. Vr. b A. 

aurbN K. Xineceai ('PR (Xirecoai '^Icsscd KaTaXiireiv T'" . 49. eeinac (" Mor. P«ar. 
50. HN TINQ : eY TiNQ Ar. : e'lTiNOC T- supr. 

34. viif dna^ ttjv ddXaffaav eTrideriKuis It twice has a short vowel before the \ 
yXavKTjv elirev, An., adding that Hesiod of \ir-. Of this there is no other in- 
nses yXavKT) by itself for tlie sea {Theoy. stance in B. (see on A 15), and only 
440 7\ai^KV 8v(rTrifjL(pe\ou). The word eight in Oc?. out of some thirty instances 
recurs in H. only in 7\ai'KW7rty (see note of the root (including XiTrjiai \ 34). 
on A 206) and yXavKiowv T 172. It Further, the aor. XtWcr^ai (or jires. if we 
probably means only gleaming, though read Xtrecr^at with Ptol. Ask.) does not 
the 'grey' sea would better give the recur in H. (in f 406 read Kpoviwv' 
idea of the merciless element, sunless dXiToi/jirjv : see van L. Enc/i. p. 280); 
and wind-swept. nor does either aor. or pres. agree with 

35. 8ti, as I knoi" because : H. G. the Epic use of fiiXXu (Piatt in J. F. 
§269. 2. Ar.'s S re is erpially possible xxi. 41). If the line is to be saved we 
(ibid. 3). must read Xlaeadai with van L. ; he was 

36-45. See A 794-803, with the notes. destined to pray ; not he uns like to hovi- 
The lines must be interpolated in both been (or to he) jiraying. 
l)laces with the whole idea of the ex- 50. For hn tinq Ar. read et nva, even 
change of armour (see Introduction). aY if I do know of one ; no doubt in order 
KCN : it is curious that the incorrect to bring the line into harmony with I 
7> Tfoi', which in the parallel line 410, where Achilles speaks of a ]>rophetic 
has hardly any authority, has here warning from liis mother. Tliat pass- 
invaded almost all MSs. In 282 -l^v age, however, must be regarded as much 
7roi5 does not appear at all. later than the present. And in any case 

46-47. This couplet, which is ((uite ' Achilles does not necessarily mean that 

unnecessary, seems to be a late addition. Thetis has told him nothing : lie only 



160 



lAIAAOC n (xvi) 



ovre TL fxoL irap Zi]vo^ iirecppaSe irorvta /juijrrjp- 

uWa ToS" alvov «%o? KpaSlrjv KoX Ovfxov iKuvei, 

OTTTTOTe B)] Tov 0/jLOLOV avrjp edeKrjLCTiv ap^epaat 

Kol jepwi a-y^ acpeXeadat, 6 re fcpdrei irpo^e^r^Krif 

alvov aYO? to fioc ecmv, eirei rrdOov aX.<yea Ovpbwi. 55 

K0vp7]v rjv apa /u,ol j€pa<; e^ekov vle<i A-^atcov, 

Bovpl S' i/jLMt KTedriacra, ttoXcv evret'^ea 7repaa<i, 

TT]v a-^ eV ■^ecpMv eXero Kpeioiv Wyafie/xvcov 

WTp€tBr]<i ft)? €1 Tiv cniixi-jTOV fieravdarTjv. 

dWd rd /xev Trporerv^dat idcrop^ev, ovB' dpa iroi^ rjv 60 

dcnrep')(e<i Ke'^oXoiadat ivl ^peaiv 7]toi €(pr}v je 

51-2 oi/i. Q. 51. une<ppaae L. 53. 5h : tic Ar. 54. npo6e6»HKei 

C'GHPQRU. 55. ndeoN : judeoN P. 57. Soupi t' J!. eiiTeixeoN C't.iT Lips. 
58 ovi. Vr. d. 59. jueraNdcTiN (?) Khianos Mass. (jaexaNacTeTN Sch. T, JuexaNacTHN 
Sell. BL). 60. npoTETUKTai R {sup?: x©)- 



denies that anything she may have tokl 
liim is the reason of his refusing to fight' 
(Monro). 

52. T63e is best taken as an ace, it is 
for this that sore <jrief comes to my heart, 
the pronoun anticipating the following 
relative sentence : see the same line in 
208. So TO after ctxo?, 55. 

53. 6juoTon, sr. in Inrth and worth ; 
but KpoiTeV npoBeBHKHi because TrXeo- 
vecrcriv dvaaau A "2S1. The use of the 
article to classify — tov 6/xoiov—any one 
who is his ecjual — is very rare in H. 
See note on A 106 and H. G. § 260 e. 
So again p 218 ws det tov bixolov dyei 
debs (is TOV 6/jLolov. duepcai, to despoil ; 
see note on N 340. The pres. is dfj.^pS(a 
in H., d/xetpco in Pindar. 

55. t6 anticipates the following Kovpi-jv 
ijv K.T.X. ndeoN QXrea euucoi, cf. I 321, 
where it is used of sufferings unilergone 
in Avar. Here it refers to the humiliation 
endured. 

57. Cf. I 343 dovpiKTr]TTjv irep eovaav. 
noXiN, Lyrnessos, B 690. euTeixea, else- 
where always evTeixeov (A 129, etc.). 
But the present form is more in accord- 
ance with analogy, and Nauck is perhaps 
right in wishing to restore it throughout ; 
ivrelxeov always occurs before the bucolic 
diaeresis, where the hiatus is admissible, 
and the fact that several Mss. read it 
here against the metre shews that there 
was a standing tendency to introduce it. 

59. Cf. I 648 (is iJ.' davcprfKov ^pe^ev 
'ATpe'idrjs cIjs et tiv' drlfniTOv fuTavdaT-qv, 
where see note. It is clear that the 
jxeTava.uTri% is here also Achilles himself, 



not Briseis ; it could be no outrage to 
treat one who was already dovpiKTTjTT] as 
an outlander. But the omission of the 
pronoun is undoubtedly very harsh ; it 
is easy to conjecture ttjv xx d\l/, but not 
to see why the letter should have been 
lost. The text is in any case very 
ancient, for Rhianos and the Massaliot 
edition probably read fj-eravdaTLv, as a 
feminine. Bentley was perhaps right in 
rejecting the line here. 

60. This ])hrase, to let bye/ones be 
bi/ijones, is again used by Achilles in 
S 112, T 65. ' JFe will let these matters 
go their way, i.e. put them away from 
us. The common explanation is let them 
have happened before, i.e. treat them as 
X)ast and done with ; but this is not the 
exact force of the expression. Tlie inf. 
npoTeTUX©ai is not = w(77rep irpoTeTvy/ii^va 
hut — ibffTe TTpoTeTvyfieva elvai. And it 
is more natural to take np6 = forth, 
away; cp. wpo-iaij/e,' etc. : Monro. But 
this is not entirely convincing, hn, the 
common use of the imperf. to express 
the contrast of a past belief with the 
reality : ' I see that it was not possible 
for me.' 

61. e9HN is commonly referred to the 
words of Achilles in I 650. But it need 
hardly be said that (pr]/j,l does not neces- 
sarily imply more than 'I thought,' and 
so Ar. took it (ort to ^(pyjv ye dvTl tov 
dievorjOyiv, An.). There is thus nothing 
inconsistent with the supposition of the 
later oiigin of I ; the words there put 
into Achilles' mouth may well have been 
suggested by this very jjhrase. 



lAIAAOC n (wi) 



Kil 



ov TTpiv /jL1]ih6ijlov KaTairavcTe^ev, aW ottot av Bi) 
vrja^ e/j.as' d(f)iKi}Tai avrr] re TTToXefiu^ re. 
Tuvij S' o)/j.oiiv fjL€v €fi(i kXvtu T€V^ea hvdi, 
cipye Be yivpfxiBuvecrcri (f)i\o7rToXefjLoi(Ti fid^ecrOat, 65 

€i Bi} KV('ti>eoi> Vpcowv ve(f)()\- dp(f)if3ef3riKe 
vrjvaiv eTTiKparea)^, oi he. pi^yplvt 6aXuacrr]<; 
K€KXiaTai, ^(Oipri^; oXljtjv en fMolpav e^0PTe>i, 
• Wpyetoi- Tpcocov Be 7roXi<; eVl irdcra /Be/SrjKe 

Odpavvo^- ov yap ifiPj^; KupvOo^ Xevcraoucrc ^lerwrrov 70 

iyyvOi XafiTTOfMevt]^' rd^a Kev cf)evyovTe<i ei'avXov>i 
irXijaeiav veKvoiv, ei jjlol Kpelcov Wyajxep-voiv ' 

62. OU : JUH I'. 63. ndXciioc fiPR. 66. ei : yp. hi Seliol. T. 69. 

BeBHKei II Hul. ;i, Vr. A. 71. eNQuXouc Ar. bia rov v, il : others enaiiXouc 

72. JLioi : JUH L. 



62. JUHNieudN, a word jieculiar to tliis 
book, see 202. 282. a\X* onox' Sn, a 
slight alteration for the .st-Ldiul irpii' 
which we should have expected. Cf. E 
23 oi'S^ Kfv avrbs i'TriK<pvye Krjpa, dW 
"H^aicrros ^pvro, for d (vq. 

66. £1 9h. s/// ■- ,)(,ir. not e.Kpressing any 
doubt. KudNGON Ne90c cf. A 282 (f>d\a;- 
yts Kvdveai, A 274, 4' 133 ve<pos n-rmo 
we^Qiv, and see P 243. du9i6e6HKe 
with dat. is elsewhere used only in the 
sense of protection, but always with 
tmesis ; the ace. is used when surround- 
ing is implied, cf. yu 74 vecp^Xij 5^ /xlv 
&fjL(pili€^i)K€ Kvav^rj. The dative may be 
ex]ilained by the idea of hostile attack 
which is emphasized by the eiri- of im- 
Kpar^ui, as in the common i-rr' dW^Xoi<ni' 
l6vTes. 

68. KeKXiaxai, see note on 740. 

71. CNQuXouc, cf. <I> 283 ov pa r' ^vavXoi 
dwo(p<jr]i ;^€i;iiu-'ft TTfpwvTa. The word ap^- 
parently means torrent -beds, but does 
not seem to recur in this sense after 
Homer. The reference must be to the 
gullies in the open plain, opposed to the 
camp, (jTpaTov. 

72-73. This couplet contains a more 
apparent than real contradiction with I. 
Of course Agamemnon has done all in 
his power to shew friendliness to Achilles 
in the Knibassy, which therefore appears 
to be ij.;norfd ; but it is no doubt true 
that finia elBeiH refers to the whole 
course of Agamemnon's action. Achilles 
means ' if Agamemnon " were of gentle 
mind" to him, i.e. behaved as a good 
friend gencruUy, such mischief would 
not arise ' (Monro). None the less uni- 

VOL. 11 M 



tarians have almost without e.vception 
thought it necessary to expunge the 
liiie.-i, always on the weakest grounds. 
E.g. it is objected by Hentze that the 
ace. CTpaTON does not suit the present 
position of affairs, as d/j.(pip.dxeff0ai wlien 
it takes the ace. is used only in a local 
.'-ense, 'to fight round about,' as the 
Greeks are said "IXtof d/jL<pip.dxe<TOaL Z 
461, cf. I 412, i; 208. Now that the 
possession of the camp is at stake the 
gen. should be used, as vfKpov dix(pifid- 
XfffOat is ' to fight for the possession of a 
dead body.' This is surely hypercritical ; 
the battle is going on round the camp in 
the literal sense, as well as for it : it is 
not yet in the cam]), for the outer ships 
are only the edge of it. If we remember 
that the wail is not part of the original 
scenery tlieie is nothing to be said against 
the ])hrase. Kick, though he does not 
believe in the originality of I, still rejects 
64-79, but the only serious linguistic 
leasons he gives are the form nikuntcc 
(79), for which he would apparently, 
if on other grounds convini'cd of the 
genuineness of the j^assage, be prepared 
to read the Aiolic vivacrfj. and tli>' two 
Ionic genitives Tu3eT3eoj and 'ArpcTdeco. 
But in the first place there is no reason 
why the old Epic language may not 
have had in tlie -a declension a short 
form of the gen. (either -a. like Thessalian 
and Aiolic, or -at' like Arkadian or -u 
like Cyprian) beside -ao just as in the 
-o decl. it has -ov beside -oto. Secondly 
it is quite possil)le to read 'Arpftoa dir6s, 
for {F)6^ in H. has lost the F iKu>>sDiy. 
p. 88, if. G. § 393); and van L. reads 



1G2 



lAIAAOC n (XVI) 



'i]7ria elheiT]' vvv Be arparov d/x(f)L/uid^oPTac. 
ou jdp TvSetSeo) Acofj.rjBeo'i eV TraXdfirjLcrL 
fjuaiverai iy^eLT] Aavao)v diro Xotyov d/jLvvaf 
ovSi TTCO 'ATpetSew o7ro9 €k\vov avBijcravTO'i 
i'^Oprj'^ €K Ke(f)a\P]<;- dXk" ' EtKTopo<i dvSpo(f>ovoto 
Tpcoal Ke\euoi/To<; irepuiyvvTai, ol S' dXaXrjTOJL 
irdv irehiov Kare^ovcri, fid^rii viKMVTe^ A'^aiov<;. 
dXka Kol 0)9, WdrpoKXe, vcmv dnro \oL<yov d/jLVvcov 
e/jLTrea eTriKpaTeco^, firj Br) 7rupo<i aWofxevoio 
vrja^ iviTTpTjcrcoac, (f)tXov S' diro voarov eXwvTai. 
ireiOeo S' w? tol eyco jjluOov reXo^i iv (ppeul Oeuw, 
ti)9 dv jxoL Tifiijp fieydXrjv kuI «:0So9 dprjat 
Trpo^i irdvTcov Aavacbv, drdp ol TrepiKaXXea Kovprjv 
ayjr dirovdcracoaLv, irorl h dyXad Bcopa Tropcoaiv. 
€K vrjoiv eXdaa^ levac irdXcv el Be Kev av tol 
Bcorjt /cOSo9 dpeaOai eplyBovTro^ irocn^ ' H/3779, 
jxT) (TV y dvevdev ejxelo XtXaieaOat TroXepa^ecv 



75 



80 



76. onoc : Iv Tiai Ti2v inrofxv7)fx6.Tij}v ^noc Did. 86. npoxl JPQ. 87. 

NHWN &• Q Vr. d A. i! aure Z>HQU Bar. Mor. Vr. b A, Mo.sc. 2. 88. Kude' 

Grain. An. Ox. ii. 353. 89-90 om. Zen. 89. ejnoTo GP. 



Tvdetdrji Ato/A7j5ei. The only other argu- 
ment for rejection lies in the allejjed 
want of reference in dXXd kqJ coc, 80. 
This clearly alludes to the thought of 
72, and not to the intervening passage ; 
but such a rapid transition is surely 
highly dramatic and suitable to the 
tenijier of Achilles, whose injured pride 
is continually uppermost in his thoughts, 
even when his words do not directly 
name it. I see no reason at all, there- 
fore, for rejecting any lines beyond 64 in 
this portion of Achilles' speech. 

73. For eideiH used of disposition see 
on E 326. 

75. JuaiNCTai, as IH. For AaNacoN, 
gen. in place of the commoner dat., cf. 
Ml, M 402, etc. 

77. KecpaXfic, for the liead as the seat 
of the voice cf. A 462 ijvaev ocrov Ke(pa\ri 
XdSe (puiTos. 

78. nepidrNUToi, the metaphor is not 
very clear ; it recurs in Scut. Her. 348 
Trepl Se <j<f)Laiv ayvvro rjxdi. Perhaps it 
comes from the breaking of the wave 
upon the beach, cf. Kvpiaros dyri, Ap. 
Rhod. i. 554. Stp must be supplied from 
the preceding line. 

79. The picture is consistent with the 
supposition that the original fj-axv iiri 



Tols vavaiv was comparatively brief and 
knew nothing of the wall ; only the fore- 
mo.st ranks of the Trojans are fighting 
at the ships, the mass of them still cover 
the plain. 

83. uueou TeXoc, the sum, outcome of 
my command. So I 625 /xudoio reXevrrj. 
€N 9ped eeico, so T 121 ^ttos tI tol iv 
4>peal drjffw, and ir 282. 

85. Here, again, those who believe iu 
the antiquity of I have to resort to 
athetesis, as the restoration of Briseis 
and the d7Xaa, oQ)pa are actually offered 
in I 274. The selfishness of Achilles 
is open enough, and is c^uite in keeping 
with his character ; his friend's glory is 
to be sacrificed in favour of his own. 
Hentze finds the interposition of 84-86 
between the announcement and the ex- 
pression of Achilles' advice 'clumsy and 
confusing.' This can hardly be anything 
but the result of a. 2)a/-ti pris. 

86. dnoNdcccociN, lit. remove from home 
(compare the use of the mid. in B 629, 
254), i.e. se^id back. But the word 
is strange. Bekker conj. d-rroddcrcruja-iy, 
award ; but odaaadai and compounds 
appear elsewhere only in mid. 

89-90. Zen. was presumably moved 
to omit this couplet by the somewhat 



lAIAAOC n (xvi) h;:j 

Tpwcri (fnXoTTToXifioicriv aTLfj-orepov he fie Stjaeci' 90 

^r]8 e'TrayaWufJ.evO'i TroXefitoi Kal hrjioT^jTi, 
Tpwa? ivaipuixevo'i;, TTpoTi IXtoi^ I'lycfMOveveiv, 
fii] Ti'i aw OvXvfXTToio 6eo)V aieiyeverdoiv 
efi/3)jr)i' /xaXa rov<; ye (f)iXei eKuepyo^ AttoXXcov 
dXXa irdXiv rpoirdaadaL eirrji' cfxio'i; ev injeacri 95 

Oi')r]L<i, rov'i Be r edv irehiov Kara Brjpidaadai. 
at yup, ZeO re rrdrep Kal ^XOrjvaLi] Kal \7roXXoi>, 
IxtjTe Ti<i ovv Tpcocov Odvarov (j)vyoi, oaaoi. eaai, 
fjit'ire Tf? ^Xpyeidiv, voyl 8' eKhvp,ev oXedpov, 
6(pp olot TpoLi]<; lepa Kpi^hefxva Xvcofzev. 100 

co'i ol fieu Totaura irpb'i dXX7]Xou<; dyopevov, 

90. eeiHC T. 91. juh cu r" araXXouENOC Zen. 92. norJ (MK: nor" S. 

HreJULONCueiN : ainu Bieceai /.tii. 93 6 Zr/i/oooros v,i/i\f, -,fid<p(i bi jlih c' 

anorujUNCoeeNTa dnoJuouNcoeeNTa T) XqBhi KopueaioXoc "EicTcop An. 94. 

€uBaiH .T. 95. Tpondaceai A'^CD^lKS Lips. Mor. Hail. a,Vr. b A : Tpoandaceai I' : 
Tpconaceai A'"!) -dceai <;II.ITU (cf. O 6t>t; . <pdoc : 9600c <.). 96. eeinc ( ;Ll;. 
TOucSe jouc 9e d* A"'(lll ritTU. ca (;. KajaSHpidcaceaM^t. 97 100 d". .\r. 

(see below). 98. 9urHi Lips. 99. NCoV ,1 1,R Par. d : nwYn 12. 100. XOoijucn 
A'" (Z) sujar.) JU- : Xuhjugn S: cXcojucn Liji.s. 



tautological repetitions, which however 
are not ill suited to the emphasis which 
Achille<i wislirs to lay on his words. 

90. OTiJuoTepoN 9e Aie eHceic, a rlietori- 
cal way ol .saying 'you will prevent 
my obtaining day rifi-f) or recompense.' 
Achilles means his iriend to save the 
ships, but not to relieve the Greeks from 
the stress of battle. 

94. &liBhhi. intervene, enter the fray. 

9o. Touc 9e t' koN should be to()s 5' 
(ciiiv (P. Knight) both on account of the 
contraction, and because re is uot in 
place h'-re ; see H. 0. % 332. 

97-100. aderovvTai. arixoi riffcrapes, 
8i6tl Kara SiacrKfvrji' [uitcrpolation) €/Ji<pai- 
vovffi 'ye'yp6.<l)dai i'lro tivo^ tQv voijj.^6vtwv 
ipav Tbv ' Xxi-^^io- tov WarpbKKov toiovtol 
yap ol \6yot, ' wdi'Tes aTroXoLVTO w\r)v 
iifJiCji',' Kcu 6 'Ax'^Xei'S ov TOLoOroi, <TviJ.ira0r)s 
5i, An. KttXuJs o5v ipTijiv 'ApLcrrapxas 
Zrii/JSoTov vwdjiTTEVKivai ws iXev irapei'- 
TfOevTes ol (ttLxoi vird tQv dpaeviKous 
^putras \fy6i'Twi> dvai vap' '0/U»;pwi Kal 
VTTovooOvTwv waidiKO. elvai 'Ax'^^^a lla- 
TpoKXov, Scliol. T. Modern critics gener- 
ally reject the lines, but on less morbid 
grounds ; the main cruu: being 1. 99. 
The text gives the only satisfactory 
constr., (Kdv/xev being taken as opt. with 



I lost alter v as in Balwro il G65 and 
other cases in //. G. § 83. 1. The ordinary 
reading ;'tDiv 5' eKdv/xiv (inhn. ) assumes an 
impossible omission of dr]. The length- 
ening i)i arsi of the t of vQ'i is analogous 
to the very frequent lengthening of -i of 
the dative — whetlier the vowel was origin- 
ally long bv nature we cannot .sav (see 
//. G. § 373). Those who think the 
metrical license violent may prefer Axt's 
vui 5' iKOi'Tj/jLev, though the short form vui 
is found at most twice (E 219 i|.v.. 
o 475 ?). Zen. may have uiuierstood 
the line in the same way, for he re- 
garded ptSiV as a legitimate form of the 
nom. (La R. If. T. p. 319). Taken 
in this way the wish seems clear enongli 
and not too extravagant for Aciiilles' 
passion ; all the Greeks have wronged 
him, let them all perish. This passage 
may be vaguely alluded to in Pind. 0. 
ix. 76 ff. tt ov Q4tio% yovos ov\iwi viv 
{WaTpoKKov) ev 'Apei wapa.yopd.To ^t.1) irorf 
a(p€Tepas ArepOe ra^ioOffOai SafMafftfJ-fipiiTov 
aix/J-as. 

100. KpHdejULNa of the 'diadem of 
towers' al.so in v 388, Hes. ,'>'ciU. 105, 
Hymn. Cer. 151. Compare B 117 iroXiuy 
Kar^Xvae Kdprjva, Eur. I/cc. 910 (jrapdvav 
TTvpyuv. 



164 IMAAOC n (xvi) 

At'a? S' ovK^T e/j-ifive- /Sid^ero jap /SeXeecraL- 

hdfiva fiiv Zr]v6<; re voo'i Kal T/acoe? d'yavot 

^dWovT€<;' Seivrjv 8e nrepl Kpord^oiaL (paeivr] 

ir/jXr]^ ^aWofievr) Kava-)(}]v e;^e, ^dXKero h acei 105 

Ka'TT (pdXap' evTTOiijd'- 6 S' dpiarepov wfxov eKafxvev, 

efiirehov alev e-^oiv crdKo^ aloXov, ovSe hvvavro 

a/At/)' avTMi ireXep.i^at epeiSovre'i ^ekeecrcnv. 

alel S' dpyaXecot e;^eT daOi^ari, kuS Be ol fSpw? 

irdvTodev e/c p^eXewv iroXv^ eppeev, ovSe irrjt el^ev 110 

dfiTTvevcraf 'Trdvrrjt Be KaKov icaKcoL earripLKro. 

ecnrere vvv /j,oi, /xovaai 'OXv^iria Bco/j-ar^ e-)(^ov(Tai, 
OTTirw^ 8)] TrpojTov TTvp efiTreae vi]valv ^Xyaioyv. 
"EKTcop AcavTO'i Sopv jJietXivov dfy^i irapaard'; 
ttXt}^^ dopi /jieydXcoi, al'^fx')]<i frapd KavXov oiriadev, 115 

dvTiKpv 8' dirdpa^e' to [xev TeXa/Awi/io? At'a? 
TTT/X' avTOL)<i ev Yetpt koXov Sopv, T>}X.e o o-tt avrov 
al'y^lJL^I '^aXKeirj '^afidSi'i /Sofi^rjae Treaovaa. 

104. deiNHN Heiod. (Ar. CGPU' Harl. a V> il, Par. a, Veii. B Lii)s. : aeiNON L 
Par. j : SeiNH ii. 105. BdXXcTO : nves yp. TunreTO An. 106. Kai 9dXap' Ar. 
(and 7p. C) : KaJU.<pdXap' S : najUKpdXap' R. il CKaUNCN : eKauij/GN Bar. {yp. 
eKaiXNCN) Mor. 108. aCiToO Q. '.[ noXeuisai JQ. TeXeecciN Bar. Mor. 110. 

nHI : nco Bar.: ri JJ. 111. CJunNeOcai JS. 115. aixuHN Schol. Plat. Charm. 

153a. 117. X^^P*^' '^ai- 

102 = 727. The story now returns of N 805 afxcpl 8e oi KpOTd<poiaL (paeivij 

to the state of atl'airs described at the craero tttjAt/^, but he has no titter enienda- 

end of the preceding book. It is not tion to otter than dp.(pi KpordcpoLai /xevov- 

clear, however, from the following lines roj, or even irepi KporaipoLS dpapvia. 

that Aias is still on the ship of Protesi- 105. konoxmn exe, kcjd up the din, 

laos ; the expression used would be cf. j3or]v exov 2S 495. 

equally applicable to an ordinary battle 106. Kon, Ar. Kal, apparently regard- 
on the plain, while we should have ing BdXXero 5' aiei as parenthetical, 
expected some allusion to the peculiar For the <pdXapa see App. B, vii. 3. 
circumstances. But this is not ground 108. ajui9' aCiTcoi seems to refer to the 
enough for dividing the authorship, as shield, 'to shake it over him,' as P 132 
some would do. In 106, too, he is dfj.(f)l MeuoiTidorji adnos KoKvxpa^, etc. We 
represented as holding a shield on his might also understand it of the Trojans, 
left arm, whereas in 677 he wields the 'they, round about him,' as N 496 ol 
^vffTOP pav/xaxov with both hands. 5' d/x(p' 'AX^-a(?6wt . . up/j.rjOrjcrai', P 267 

103. For Zhnoc nooc cf. on 242. earaaav dfKpi 'MtvoiTi.ddr]L etc. 'J'he 
The obvious ditference between the two former use, however, is tiie commoner, 
passages is that the will of Zeus here 111. KOKbN kqkcoi ecxHpiKTO, trouble 
works not immediately but through the leant iqjon trouble, i.e. one followed 
agency of the Trojans. closely on another. Cf. T 290 dex^Tai 

104. The position of the epithet kukov e/c /ca/coO aUi. 

9aEiNH, separated from its substantive 112. The appeal to the Muses fitly 

by tlie end of the line, is hardly Homeiic : introduces the great crisis of the Iliad — 

see on X 611, the only quite similar the climax of Greek defeat on which the 

instance. Lehrs thinks that there is a jJot turns. Cf. A 218, and B 484. 

corruption here, due to a reminiscence 115. KauXdw, hee note on N 162. 



lAIAAOC n (\vj) 1(J5 

7i>&) B' Ala? Kara dvfxov dfivjjLOva piyjjcriv re 

epya deon', o pa irdy^u ixd-^rj^ tTrl fit'jBea Keipe 120 

Zei/s" vyfnl3p€/J,eTr)<;, Tpcoeacn Be fiovXero vikiji/' 

-^d^GTO 3' €K ^eXeoiv. rol 8' efx^aXov uKufiarov irvp 

vrj'i doTfL' t/)? 8' aiyjra Kar da^ecm] k^'^vto (f)X6^. 

(o<; rtjv fiev 7rpv/u.vi)v Trvp ufK^eTTev aurap W'^iXXev^ 
fiijpco 7rX7j^djj,€To<; WarpoKXija irpoaeenrev 125 

" opcreo, Bioyeve*; llaTpuKXei<;, iTnroKeXevde' 
Xevacrio Brj irapa vr}val 7rvpo<i Brjtoio Ico/jv 
fMi) Br) vPja^ eXwai Koi ovKert, <j)VKra TreXcopraf 
Bvcreo rev-^ea Odaaov, iyu> Be k€ Xaov iyeipco.'' 

W9 (fidro, ]\dTpoKXo<; Be Kopvcraero vcopoin -^aXKon. 130 
KVTj/xiBas fiei> irpMTa irepl Kv/j/xyjiaiv edi]Ke 
KaXd^, dpyvpeoiaiv €7ria(f)upioi<i dpapvia^- 
Bevrepov av dcoprjKa irepl aTr'jdecycnv eBvve 
TTOiKiXov dcrrepoevra 7roB(oKeo<; AlaKiBao. 

120. eeoO H. " KcTpe Ar. A'C Lips. Mosr. 2. Yen. P. : Kcipei U (KHpci S). 
121. BoiiXer' apwreiN /) \v. 1) A. 122. oY b' 11. eBaXoN Q Lips. 123. 

acBecToc S. 124. thc xjlcn npujuNHC />'T' Vr. A. 127. Icohn : cpcoHN Ma.ss. 
GIi.ll'<,»STU Par. d e f li j, V.n. 15. 7^. Marl. a. 128. neXoNTOi IA\>^T Vr. b. 

129. GaTTON .1. ereipco PI! : dre'pco Q. || After this line i^^J Vr. A add 
juiupui&ONCON • HN nou Ti 9doc QoNaoTci rcNHai reNCONTai ,T) (from 3P). 133. 

cduNC : eeHKe(N) I' \ 1. d. 134. nodcoKCOC aiaKidao : nvis KaKcoN BcXcoon 

aXecopi^N T. 

119. pirHceN, cf. piyrjaeiv woXefxav, E The strongly supported variant epuri 
3.51. This shews that tlie verb here introduces of course a forbidden hiatus, 
need not be rcfcarded as jnirenthctical. 128. juh . . ^Xcoci . . neXcoNTai, tlu.« 

120. in\ xxnbea KcTpe, as 467. Hue is best taken iudepemlently, as 
123. THC . . Kara, sjjread doivK over jtunctuated. Many edd. make it sub- 

the .ship, as /caret 5' dcpdaXfiQv k^x^' ordinate to opaeo, taking 127 as a par- 

dxXi^s- The use seems to be au instance enthesis, but this is needlessly comjdi- 

of the local gen. ; see 7/. G. §213. cated. firj with subj. is the jirimitive 

12-1. bjiX<f€ncN, lapped round, lit. sur- expression of fear and the like; sub- 
rounded as with hands {^Tru = to handle). ordination to a verb is a later develop- 
So also S 348 •ydcTpriv rptTrodos irdp inent. Cf. A 26 firi ere Kixft^io, etc. ; J/. 
&lj.(pfir€v. ami T. §§ 261, 307. For ou following 

12."). JUHpu nXHidueNOC, cf. ^I 1G2, /xtj ('resistance to a negative ') cf. E 233 

1X7] Tit) fxkv . . /jLaTrjcreTov ovS' (d^XrjToi', 



u . 



126. innoKeXeuee, oid}' here and 584, also in a separate clause ; H. G. % 278. 
839. It was various!}' explained, IVn-ois <puKTd, neut. plur. as an abstract, cf. on 
KeKevosv, •^ 6 iroWriv bSbv iropevofievos 31 o", 'Z 98. 

(Hesych.), ^ e(j>' iinrwv rrjv iropeiav iroioi'- 129. It will l>e felt that 3uceo Teux^a 

/ttffos Schol. P. As the word stands it is hardly the phrase that would be used 

must be referred to K^Xevdos, one who if Achilles meant 'put on ?«»/ armour.' 

fares icLlh horses ; cf. d-KoXovd-o^. But crcipco, arouse, is evidently more vigor- 

the derivation from neXevui .^eems much ous than tlie vulg. dyeipu. Tlie words 

more natural : hence Pentlev writes are often confused in >rss. 

iinroKeXevffTd from Hesych. {iTriroKfXevTd 131-33 = r :'.:'.0-32, 135-39 = P 334-38. 

Nauck). 134. dcrepoeNTa, the adjective is else- 

127. For icoH (fio))?) see note on A 276. where used only of the sky, except 2 



166 



lAIAAOC n (XVI) 



135 



d/ji(f)l S clp wfioiaiv jBciKero ^L(f)0'i dpyvpo7]\oi' 

'^uXkcov, avrap eTretra (ruKo^i /Jieya re cnilBapov re 

Kparl 8 eir IcpOlfiax, Kvverjv evrvKTOV eOrjKep 

"irirovptv' Seivbv Se Xocpo^; KaOvirepOev evevev. 

eiXero S aXKLfia Sovpe, rd ol 7raXd/jL7}cf)iv dprjpei. 

€'y^o<; S' oy^ eXer olov dfivfiovo<i AlaKiBao, 

^piOv jxeya ari^apov ro fx.ev ov hvvar dX\.o<i A'^aiayv 

TrdWeiv, dWd fxiv olo<; eTTLararo irrfkai K-^LKkevi, 

T\rf\.Ldha fieXirjv, rrjv irarpl (f)i\(oi, Trope Xetptyf 

JJjjXlov eK Kopvcf))]^, cf)ovoi^ e/jifxevai, I'lpMeacriv, 

'nrTTov; 8 AvrofieSovra Ooo)'^ ^euyvv/jiev dvcoye,  145 



140 



137. Kpari B' ^n' aAJi9i9a\oN kunchn eexo TCTpa9d\HpoN T. luTUKTON ; 
eJiewKTON L. 139. aoOpa R. 140 6.6. Zen. aiaKidao : nHXciSao P. 

141-44 om. Zen. 142. naXai Lips. 143 om. Ht^. ' nope : xduc H™J {yp. 

n6pe) Par. c g j, Cant. Vr. b: 5tx<^s Ar. 144. Ik Kopu9HC : ew Kopu9Hic Ar. 



370 of the house of Hephaistos. Here 
it may mean sim])ly shining like a star, 
or ]ierhap.s 'adorned with star-like 
ornaments,' which may include inlaid 
rosette.s and .similar forms such as the 
so-called Swastika, which we sometimes 
find indicated on breast-plates in vase- 
paintings. Cf. avOifxdevra "^ 885. The 
variant KaKQiv ^eXiwv dXecoprju for nodco- 
Keoc AioKOao is in all probability the 
original reading altered when the change 
of armour was introduced. It seems to 
have remained in familiar use even to 
the time of Aristophanes ; for it must 
be this which he parodies in Ves]). 615 
r68e KeKTrj/xac irpo^Xriixa KaKwv crKevTjv 
^e\iu}v dXewprjv. The only other similar 
phrase in H. is Brjiuv dvdpQv dXecopriv, 
M 57, 533, and that is not near 
enough to the parody (van L.). But 
however the couplet stood, it lies under 
the suspicion attaching to all allusions 
to the breast-plate (App. B, iii. 3). It 
would appear that alterations in favour 
of the change of armour took place after 
the introduction of the Owpyj^ into the 
Homeric armoury. 

141-44 = T 388-91. Zen. athetized 
140 and omitted 141-44 altogether as 
copied from T ; while Ar. retained them 
here and athetized them in T. There 
can be little doubt that Zen. was right. 
140 is a most awkward line ; it should 
stand before 139, not after it. Equally 
awkward is the description 141-44 in a 
negative passage ; the poet should en- 
large upon the spear when it is being 



taken, not when it is being left behind. 
It is quite intelligible that the lines 
shoiild be added here to explain how, in 
spite of the change of armour, Achilles 
is still found in T with the redoubtable 
spear. Schol. A thinks that it is 
arranged that Achilles shall not lose 
his spear with the rest of his arms, be- 
cause Hephaistos is only a metal worker, 
and therefore would not make spears. 
He goes on to quote the legend of this 
spear from the Kyiiria ; Xeipuv 5i /teXt'af 
evdoKrj re/xwv eis 86pv irapia-x^" (^^ ^ 
wedding present to Peleus). (paal fi^v 
'Adrji'di' ^eVat avro, "Jlcpaiarov 8i Kara- 
(jKevdaai (this evidently means ' put on 
the point'). Cf. also Pindar iV. iii. 33 
■y^yade IlTjXei'S ava^ vrrepaWov aixMci'' 

143. There is an evident play on sound 
between nfiXai and Pelion, as well as in 
the allusion to Peleus, though he is not 
actually named. Ar. hesitated between 
nope and rafxe ; the latter seems to be 
an adaptation to the legend in the 
Kypria, according to which Cheiron gave 
the shaft only. 



145. The 



long 



irregular, see V 



V in zcurNuuEN is 
260, 120. It may 
po.ssibly be due to the analogy of 
Ti6ri/j.evaL d-qfxevai, which are explained 
by metrical necessity. See note on K 34 
and cf. ifxevai T 365. IldTpo/cXos fj.^y 
'Ax'AXect)? ijvioxos, UarpdKXov de Avto- 
ixibwv, An. So ]\Ieriones, the charioteer 
of Idomeneus, himself has a charioteer 
in P 610 (if the passage is not corrupt). 



I 



lAIAAOC n (\vi) K;; 

TOP fier \\.^iXXPia fn)^i]vopa Tie fidXia-ra, 

iricTToraTO'i Be o'l tcTKe /j,d-^7]i t'vi fxeipai ofxoKXi'iV. 

TO)C Be Kal AvT0fie8(t)i> vTraye i^v^/ov o>Kea-; I'ttttov^, 

::^ai/dov Kal \^aXiov, ru> dfxa irvoLt'fiai 7rere<jdi]v, 

TOVf eT€K€ Zie(f)up(oi di'€fM(oi dpTTULa WoBdpyj] 150 

^0(TKo/jLei>r} X€ifj,o)in nrapd poov ilKeavalo. 

iv he 7rapT]oplr]iaiv d/xvfinva llt'jSaaoi> leiy 

TOP pd TTOT \leTLcoro<! eXcov iroXiv r]yay XyCXXev's, 

09 Kai 6v7]TO^ eoii' eireO^ ittttoi^; dOavdrotcri. 

yivp/j.i8ova<; 8 ap^ e7roc)(^6fx,ei'o<; d^pi^^ev 'A;^i\A.tfs- 155 

TTavTU'i ava KXiaia'i crvv Tev^eaiv oi Be Xvkoc wf 

148. bk Ka\ : bi kcn Vr. A. 149. ncrdceHN .T. 150. no3apKH rw//,,-.)S: 
noddpTH r : nodaproc /in. 151. napappooN (ST. cJoKeaNoTo : HpidaNoTo .1 

(I'ar. d supr. man. rev.) ami ttoXXci tCov dpTiypdcpui/ East. 152. napHopioiciN R^, 
-aiciN H-'. djuiujuiONa : -,i.. dueiNONa X. 153 54 '////. (). 155. ecopHZCN : 

d/xeLvou KocjuiHceN 1 . 156. naNTQC : naNTHi Zen. 



150. The fipnuia or storm-gust (lit. 
simtcher) appears here only in the IHik/ ; 
in tlie 0'/. {a 241, t 371. i' 77) it is less 
distinctly personilied ; indeed a com- 
parison of V 66 with 77 shews that the 
dpirviaL are identical with dveWai. It is 
needless to say that they have nothing 
in common with the foul creatures of 
the Aoifiil. The oldest form of the 
name is 'ApiirvLa, found on an artdiaic 
vase from Aegina, and further attested 
by the Et. Mag. This could be restored 
in all the Homeric ])assages. See on 
T 234. In T 223 Boreas is the pro- 
genitor of a race of fleet horses, but by 
mortal mares. For HoQaprH Zen. i-ead 
TcoSapyos as an adj., taking "ApTrwa as 
the proper name ; but see T 400. For 
the idea that mares were impregnated by 
the wind see Virgil G. iii. 271, Pliny 
H. N. viii. 42. Here of course the mares 
are themselves winds. 

151. The variant 'HpiSavoto for 'flKea- 
NoTo is noteworthy. In post- Homeric 
mythology the Eridanos was a river of 
fairyland, and well suited for the scene 
of such an event. The name first 
occurs in Hesiod Thcori. 338. 

152. The napHopoc recurs in H. only 
in 6 87, which is probably a late pas.«age 
(see note there). Some critics have pro- 
posed to reject 152-54 and 462-76 where 
Peda.sos again occurs, on the ground that 
the third horse is not Homeric. But 
there are considerable difiiculties respect- 
ing the excision of the latter pa.ssage 
(see note on 467), and the fact that the 



practice is only once mentioned is a 
matter of small weight. The use of the 
irapr\opo% was peihaps to kick and bite 
rather than to d^aw ; he would also be 
a reserve if a j-oke-horse were killed. 
See Helbiir //. K. 129. 

153. •HericoNoc noXiN, Tliebe. Z 397, 
156. cuN TGiixeciN sci-ms to imply a 
confusion ot' liie r<jniitative ami instru- 
mental senses, 'armed them v:ith their 
shields ' as in Englisii. We may compare 
ai)v evreai /uLapfiaipovTas 279, and avv 
fieyaXwi awiTLcav A 161. Sch. T re- 
marks that Kdff/Li.rja-fi' wouM be better 
than Owprj^ev, but this is an opinion 
only, not a variant. For ndiNTac Zen. 
read wdvT-qi, the more usual expression, 
e.g. A 384 ; he is followed by Nauck. 
Tlie verb of oi Be is forgotten till we 
come to ptiovTo, 166. — The following 
elaborate sindle is nnicjue as presenting 
two distinct scenes, first the rending of 
the body, and then the rush to the 
spring. The second part, 160-63, con- 
tains several strange expressions, and 
is quite unsuited to its place : for though 
the eager Myrmidons may be compared 
to wolves tearing a deer (though even 
this is prematuie, while they arc only 
arming), there is less than no point in 
comparing them to gfuftcd wolves going 
off to drink. The Kpic poet often ex- 
]iands a simile with touches which do 
not directly bear on the main comparison, 
but not with a further development 
directly contradicting it. The natural 
history of 163 is wront;. '"•  t irlutted 



168 



lAiAAOC n (xvi) 



(o/jLO(f)dyoi, TOLCTLV Te Ttepl (^pealv aaireTO's ciKki), 
oi t' eXacfiOP Kepaov jjie'yav ovpecrt Bi]C(t}aavTe<i 
SuTTTOvaiv iraaLV he irapiilov aifxari (^oivuv 
Kai r dyeXrjBop iaaiv uTrb Kpr'jprj'i /jueXavvSpov 
\dylrovT€<; yXwacTTjiaiv dpairjLaiv fieXav vScop 
aKpov, epevyo/xevoi cfiovop a7p,aro<;' iv Be re dv/xo'i 
ari]6eaiv arpopio^ lent, irepLareveTaL Be re yaaryp ' 
Toloi yivpptSovcov rjyjjrope'i f}Be peBovre'i 
dpcf) dyaOov OepuTTOVTa 7roBooKeo<i AlaKiBao 
poiovT • iv B' dpa rotcnv dpi]lo<i icrrar 'A^tWeu? 
orpvvwv LTTTTOV^ Te Kul dvepa<s daTnBKora'i. 
irevri'jKovT yaav z^z/e? Boat, rjcaiv A^i/VXey? 



160 



161 



157. nepi : napd S. 159. aYuan 5a<poiN6N (Jcmma aTua da90iN6N) T. 

160. anb : eni A r. A. 161. XdijjaNTec /lii. : Xduiij/aNTec Harl. d, Par. j : 

X(i*i})aNTec 1! : Xdjun|jONTec Par. d. 



wolf is a thorough coward. areXHSoN 
too seems out of place in a simile 
e.Kpressly confined to the leaders only 
(164). In spite therefore of the vigorous 
character of the four lines, Ave must 
condemn them with Hentze. They may 
he interpolated from some poem where 
they were more appropriately aj^ijlied 
to an army returning from victory. And 
one cannot but feel a reluctant suspicion 
that the dii'ectness of tlie Epic style 
would be better preserved by the excision 
of 158-64 altogether. We thus get rid 
of the riyrjTopes ride fxedo-^res (164), so 
that it is the whole body {irdvTas 156) 
which is compared to the herd of wolves, 
as it should 1ic. 

159. napHToN, the singular is used 
collectively, as yaarrip below, 163. La 
Roche conjectures iraprjCa aiuarL (poivd, 
which may be riglit, as the plur. yXuxr- 
ff7]i(Ti immediately follows, and the desire 
to avoid the legitimate hiatus in the 
bucolic diaeresis would account for a 
corruption. q)0iN6N, here only in H., but 
oarpoivov three times {5a(poivebv S 538), 
and (poivwv a 97. In Hymn. Ap. 362 
(poivos = murderous. 

161. Zenod. read XaxpavTes, taking 
and closely with laaiv. thus entirely 
altering the jiicture — hardly for the 
better'. dpaifticiN, see note on E 425. 

162. aYuaToc apparently = ai^ar66i'Ta, 
a sort of gen. of material, consisting of 
blood. (poNON = gore, cf. Kiar iv (pjvui 
a 610, K 298, X 376 ; but the ])hrasc is 
a strange one. Fick suggests that (p6pov 



here may have nothing to do with the 
ordinary cpdvos = slaughter, but mean 
' abundance ' ; cf. S.-(pep-os ev-dev-iu (and 
so H. W. Smyth in A. J. P. vii. 382). 
But it is precisely in connexion with 
aifxaTos that such a word could not be 
used without certainty of confusion. 

163. nepicTENCxai, explained aTivoxio- 
peirat, ftapwerai : Ar. comjiared ffreivo- 
fxevos veKveaai €> 220, and so Quintus took 
it, vtKvecrai irepLCTTeifovTO piedpa. And 
this, inappropriate though it seems, must 
lie the sense : though their bellies are 
glutted, their courage is unshaken. We 
should expect hunger, not repletion, to 
be dwelt on in this description. 

166. pcooNTO, see A 50 with refs. there. 

168. The following 'Catalogue' of the 
Myrmidons is certainly a later addition. 
Plioinix (196), so far from being one of 
the characteis of the original story, 
belongs only to the very latest develop- 
ments of it ; see note on I 168. The 
other chiefs, Menesthins, Eudoros, 
Peisandros, in spite of the pomp and 
ceremony with which they are announced, 
are not so much as named again in the 
sequel. The speech of Achilles which 
concludes the passage contains several 
strange expressions ; erjs is a false 
archaism on the analogy of oov B 325, 
which really stands for 6o, and xoXwt 
rpecpeiv, ' to rear on bile ' instead of milk, 
is not like a Homeric phrase. "We need 
therefore not hesitate to reject 168-211. 
neNTHKONTO, the same number as in the 
Catalogue, B 685, where see note. 



lAIAAOC n (xvi) 



109 



t9 TpoLijv yyeiTo Sii(f>iXo<;' iv Be kKuan^L 

TTevTijKoi'T eaau civBpe'i iirl K\i}icni' kralpoi' 

7rii>T€ K iip yyefMOva^ Troiyjaaro toiv eire-TToiOet, 

a7]fj,aii>€ii>, avTO'i Be /jieya Kparecou Ijuaa-cre. 

tP]<; p.ev i?]<: crrij^o^ VPX^ ^levecrOio^ aloXodcopi]^, 

vib<; ^Trep^eioto BiiTrereo'i 7roTa/j,olo, 

ov T€Ke IhjXPjo^ dvyuT)}p KaXi] lloXvBjopT} 

^irep-^etoii ciKafiavTi,, yvi^y 6ecoi evvrjdeiaa, 

avrap eTriKXTjaiv Bajpoji llepi}]peo<; vli, 

09 p avax^avBov oiruie, TTopcov uTrepeicria eBva. 

t/}? S' €Tepr}<i [\uO(opo^ aprfio'i 7)yep,oi'eue 

TrapOivtO'i, top ertKre 'xppoii KaXi] lioXvfMi'jXy], 



170 



175 



180 



169. ait9iXoc : eewN 9i\oc V. hk : h' ap ACITPOR I'.ar. Von. V, Vr. b A, 
and tijii"/ Kust. 170. kXhVcin : kXicIhicin .s liuv 173. ju^n : 3e 1! EL O'ml. \\ 
ixeNCCTioc I,': jucNeceXioc .1. 174. dionereoc H. 175. ON Ar. Aph. ii : t6n 

DGHST Hail, ab, Par. a. FloKudcopH : KXeo&cbpH Z. n. 177. Boppcoi \r. A. i! 
uJcT Iv (and aj>. Herod.;. 178. kbsa : 9copa K -,,>. cSno li'" : (cinepdcia) 

anoiNQ Vr. b. 180. KqKh : Ke9a\H .1. 



170. It is hard to say whether the 
kXhYQec were tlie rowers' benches or the 
rowlocks. The word recurs in the liiad 
in connexion with ships only in the com- 
pound 7ro\i'\-\7jis, tliouf(h it is common 
in Oil. ; and in 37 S-r^adixivoi . . eVt 
K\r)i<riv iperixa it is simplest to under- 
stand it of the rowlocks or thole-pins, 
the later aKaX/xoi, ' on which the oars 
worked, and to which they were attached 
bv a leathern loop or strap, called rpowos 
(5 782, e 53),' M. and K.. Apji. i_. ji. 510. 
We must then translate eni kXhYcin ' sat 
at tlie rowlocks.' Ap. lihod. however 
always takes it to mean benches (Seaton 
ill J. P. xix. 6). It may be added that 
some re.f:farded the words as meant to 
distinguish the rowers fri)in the lighting 
men, whose number is not stated ; they 
thought that a full complement of tiftj^ 
men to a ship would be too small as 
cnm])ared with the 120 of the Boeotians 
(B r.lO). P.ut see 1} 719. 

172. CHuaiNeiN, cf. A 2S9. The infin. 
is epexegetic of the whole preceding line ; 
most edd. ])lace commas before and after 
TOiS eireTToidit, but La R. has rightly 
removed them. 

174. Siinereoc, only of rivers ; P 263, 
* 26S, 3-2(;, and in Od. of the Nile. It 
is generally taken to mean fallinc/ from 
Zeus, as rivers are fed by rain from 
heaven. But Schulze (Q. E. p. 23S) re 
marks that this would require StoTrer^s 



(Eur. /. T. 977j. He therefore explains 
' lovis iussu et opera decurrens.' Zeno- 
doros {ap. Porjih. on P 263) explained 
it by Otai'7-^s, tnnisj^nrent ; and so 
aiiparently Eur. linrrh. 1268 XafiirpoTepos 
r) irpiv Kai dinreTfcrrepoi. 

17;'). rioXuBcbpH' Yi-qvodoTos oi " K\fo- 
dtbpTjy'' cpTjaii', llaioSov Kai tCiv 6.\\ii}v 
'' llo\v8ilip7)v " avTTjv KaXoi'vrwv, Schol. T. 
AVe know nothing further of her. As 
her son must have been Achilles' nejihew. 
we should have ex])ected the relation- 
ship to have been alluded to. On these 
giound.s, the scholia tell us, some held 
that this Peleus was merely a namesake 
of Acliilles' father. 

177. chIkXhcin, niimiaaUji ; elsewhere 
in 11. always of a nickname, see H 138, 
- 487, X 506. Devices such as this, to 
reconcile a traditional genealogy with 
political convenience or family pride, 
are common throughout Greece. The 
god may always be regarded as the later 
comer, and has degraded the original 
divine ancestor to a mortal hero. 

178. 'ihua. the bride-price. See note 
on 1 146. 6c p*: 6s F' Brandreth, van L. 

ISO. napeeNioc Xe^erai 6 e'^ fri irap- 
Oivov vofxi^o/j-eviji yefVLbfievos, ctkotios Sf 
(v. Z 24) 6 Kara \adpaiap m's'" '^"■^ <"''^' 
dirb vo/xi/ui.ov /uifeojs. An. Cf. the story 
of the colonization of Tarentiim by 
wapdivioi from Sparta. This is another 
genealogical fiction, like the preceding. 



170 



lAIAAOC n (xvi) 



^vXavTO^ 0uydT7]p' tPj^; 8e Kparvi upjelcpuvTr]'? 
rjpacraT, o(^6a\pLolcnv IScov /xera /xeXTTo/jbei'Tjiatv 
iv '^opoiL 'ApT€fjit8o<i 'y^pvcrrfkaKdrov KeX.ahevvr}'^. 
auTLKa 8 et9 virepoyt dva(3a<i TrapeXe^aro XiWprjt 
'Ep/xela^ dKd/crjTa, Tropev he ol dyXaov v'lov 
HuSwpov, irepL fiev deUiv ra-^vv rjSe fia'^'tjTyv. 
avrap eVel S?; top <ye fio<yo(TTOKo<i JLlXeiOvia 
i^dyaye irpo (liocoahe Koi i)eXiov thev avya<i, 
T7]v ixev E^e/cX>}o? Kparepov pbevoi; AKropiSao 
7)ydyeTo Trpo? Sco/xar, eVet irope jjbvpia. ehva, 
rov 8 o ykpwv <S>uXa9 ev €Tpe(p£v t^8 aTiTaXXev, 
d/ji(f)aya7ra^o/j,evo'i co? et 6 kov viov iovra. 
T?}? 8e TpLT7]<i Y]ieiaav8po's dprjlo'i rjye/xoveve 
^'lai/jLaXi8r]^, o? irdai [xeTeirpe'iTe ^'Iup/jLi86v€(T(Tiv 
67^66 /jbdpvacrOat jxera YlrjXetwvv^ kralpov. 
Trj<i 8e rerdpTT]^ VPX^ yepwv InrirrfXaTa ^olvi^, 
TrefiTrrrj'i 8 ^AXKi/ji€8(ov AaepK€o<i vio^ d/jiv/ji(ov. 
avTcip evrel 8r) TrdvTa^ dfi rjyefioveaaiv A'^iXXev^i 
(TrPjaev ev KpLva^, Kparepov 8 eirl fivOov ereXXe' 



185 



190 



195 



181. KpaTUC : epacuc LR (and P siqn:) : Kpdroc Vr. A. 183 dd. At. 

188. npo 96cocd£ fnpotpococ bk) Zen. fi: 9COC0C bk Ar. Apli. A* Par. h : np6 
<pdoc9e C : <p6u>cbe: (} Kii]g's Hail, d, Par. c t;' : np6c <p6u>cbe Par. f. (See T 118.) 
194. uexenpeneN ArejuoNecciN L. 196. repcoN innHXaxa : rtves yp. repHNioc 

innoTQ T. 197. neiinroc P. 



to combine a descent from a god with 
the legendary family eponymos Echekles 
(189). x°P"' kqXh go together, like 
aprj'L (pi\o?, eb\, to form a single eintliet. 

183 ddereiTai- rjiSecrdri yap 'dv (sc. 
Hermes) ttjc deov, Schol. T. XP"*^"^*^- 
KOTOC" KaWiro^os' rjXaKdTtj yap 6 To^ii<bs 
Kd\a/xos, Hesycli. This must be right, 
as the distatf is no attribute of Artemis. 
Pindar is rather fond of tlie epithet, 
applying it to Latona, Amphitrite, and 
the Nereids ; he ]irobab!y thought of 
the distaff. KeXaSeiNH is explained by 
TToXvu K^Xadov /cat dvTrjv I 547. .So 
Schol. A KvvrjyeTiKTi^, wapa, rov yiyvo- 
fxevov ii> Tois Kvvriyloi'S KeXadov, b iari 
dbpv^ov. The word is used as a subst. = 
AprefMis, 'i' 511. 

185. dKoiKHxa, a title of Hermes re- 
curring in H. only w 10. It appears to 
have been a local Arkadian name (see 
Paus. viii. .36. 10) connected with the 
worship of Zeus Lykaon. It is probably 



useless to seek for any etymological ex- 
planation of the word, though in later 
Greek it was referred to either &KaKoi 
or dKiladai. dKaKrjs as an epithet of 
Hades was jiroltably n euphemism ; but 
wliy Prometheus should be called aKdKrjTa 
in Hes. Tlieog. 614 it is hard to see. 

187. uorocrdKoc EiXeieuia, see A 270. 

188. npo 96cocae (cf. B 309) is the 
reading of Zen., while Ajih. and Ar. 
read <p<J}wa5e, reserving rrpo (powade for 
T 118, where they held that Trpo implied 
'prematurely,' a sense which does not 
suit here. But there is no reason why 
it should mean more than 'forth,' and 
(pibws is an indefensible form. 

190. HrdrcTO, the mid. is regularly 
used of taking lioTue a wife, F 404, etc. 

191. 4>u\ac, hor father, 181. This is 
possibly a distant reminiscence of the 
form of marriage in which the children 
belonged to the family of the mother, 
not of the fathei-. 



lAIAAOC n (xvi) 



171 



200 



205 



" \lupfxtBove<i, fi)] T('s" /J.01 (iTreiXdfoi' \e\adeadfi), 
a? fcVt I'Tjual 0oP]iaii' uTreiXelre Vpcoecra-i 
Trdvd inro /xrjfiOfxoi', kol jjl rjiriuaaOe eKaaTO<;' 
' a-^erXie \l7]\eo<^ vie, -^oXcoi cipa <r €Tpe<p€ /j,7)Ti)p, 
V7]\€e<i, 0? irapa vqvcrlv 6^ets' ueKovra^ eraipov;' 
oiKahe irep <tvv vrjval veto/ieOa irovToiropoKTiv 
avTL<;, eirei pd roi ojSe kuko^; -^uXo<; e/XTreae 0vp,o)i.^ 
ravrd pH d'^/etpopevoi ddpu ifSd^ere' vvv he 7re(f)ai'Tai 
<^uXo7rtSo<? fieya epyoi', e7;>f to irpiv y epdaaOe' 
evdd Ti<; aXKipov yrop e^wv Tpcoeacn pa^eadco. ' 

W9 ecTTcov corpvve pei'o^ koX dvpov eKdarou. 
fMaWov Be aTi^€<; dpOev, eirel ^aaiXfjO'^; d/covaav. 
&)? 6 ore Toi-^oi' dvijp dpdprjL TTVKivolai Xtdoicri 
ScopaTO^ vyjrrjXoLO, /3ia<i dvep,(ov dXeeivwv, 
ft)? dpapov KopvOe'i re koI dcTTrtSe? opcfjaXoecraai. 

202. iiHTidacec Zcii. : ii' alxidaceai Q. 203. RhXccoc R. 206. aueic C. 

207. TaOrd Ju' Ar. !.' : raOe' au" Ilcrmeias 6 Kparjjrfios, IIU (yp. raCna ju' U') 
Syr. : Taur' aju" <>. eaxxh Sdzere Ar. 210. oxpuNe Iv'. 212. tcixon K. || 

dpdpei (J. 



210 



200. XoteuH with aor. impcrat.in.steail 
of siihj. ; A 410. 

202. Tins i.s the only ceitain ca.se in 
H. where uno with ace. i.s ii.sed in a 
temporal .«ense ; in later Greek it is not 
uncommon, but e.vpresse.s ' about the 
time of,' not 'during,' as must be the 
case here (cf. however vwb rrjv wapoixo- 
fxivy}v vvKTa, Herod, ix. 58). The use 
must be reckoned among the other 
linguistic peculiarities of the passage. 
For X 102 vvxO' vtto TrjvS' oXoriv see note 
there and IT. G. § 203. ju' Hiridacee, 
Zen. /j.r]Tida(T0€ as X 174, a clearlv int'irior 
reading. Cf. Cobet M. C. 262, where he 
speaks of this as a paJmaris cmiicctura 
of Ar. There is not the least ground for 
supposing that the reading is conjectural. 

203. xo^^' dpfeviKuis avri rov x^^*?'- 
virepfioXiKLC^ ov ydXaKxi, dXXd x^^^'i -'^•'• 
This is ajiparently right ; x^Xos is of 
course originally only another form of 
Xo\v, though throughout Greek it is 
elsewhere used only in the metaphorical 
sense, while x"*^^ is found in both the 
physical and metaphorical meanings. 
The alternative rentlering ' thy luother 
reared thee /b?' anger' is intolerably 
weak, though the constr. is .•^u]iported 
by A 418 KaKrn ato-Tji. rinov, where see 
the note. 

207. It is not clear whether u" repre- 



sents fie or fJLoi. In favour of the former 
is the (rather doubtful) phra.se in I 5S 
Treirvvfi^va /Sdj'ets 'Apyeiuv ^acriXijas. and 
the constr. of tiire'iv with ace. of the 
person addressed, .AI 60, P 237, etc. ; 
while the analogy of \^eiv nvi ri, to 
say something of a person, is common 
from Herodotos onwards. On the other 
hand, the elision of ,uot may be sujijiorted 
by Z 165, I 673, K 544, X 481, P 100, 
ami cf. on A 170. We may therefore 
choose between 'ye said of me,' and 
' ye said to me.' n^<paNTai, cf. A 734 
(pdv-q fxiya. ?pyov "Aprjos, 31 416 fieya 54 
ffcpLcn (paivero epyov. 

208. €HC, an indefe'n.'iible form, see 
note on 168 ; it is a supposed case of 
' Kpic diectasis ' on the false analogy 
of 6ov B 325, aided perhaps by that of 
the i>osses.sive ]ironouii i'l : f^ ((tFt)}. P. 
Knight reads 6o. cpdacee from ?panai 
is also fictitious. It is apparently 
formed on the analogy of dydaffOe e 119 
(cf. e 122, 7r 203). 

209. TIC, each matt, as in the similar 
passage B 382-84. 

214. iipapoN the 2nd aor. is used in- 
trans. { = &.pd€v above) only here and o 
777 ijpapf. Cf. yi 105 dW^Xois dpapov 
TVKTTJiffi ^oecrcnv. The ju.xtaposition of 
the trans. (212) ami intrans. u.«es of the 
same word is perhaps somewhat harsh, 



172 



lAIAAOC n (xvi) 



dcTTTl'i lip dcnr[B epeihe, Kopu<; Kopvv, dvepa 8 dvyp. 215 

'^Iravov S iTTTTOKopbOi KopvOe^ XafjuTTpOLcrt ^aXotat, 

veuovTcov w? irvKvoX ef^earaaav dXkrjXoicn. 

irdvTcov Be Trpoirdpoide hv dvepe Ocoprjcrcreadov, 

IlrtTpo/cXo? re kuI AvrofieScov, eva Oujjlov e)(0VTe<i, 

irpoaOev ^lupfuBovcoi' iroXefit^efiev. aurdp 'A^^tWei;? 220 

y3/} p tfjiei' e? kXlctltjv, •^tjXov S' aTTo ttm/x' dvecoije 

KaXPj^ SacBaXer]^, r/]v ol ©eVi? dpyvpoire^a 

6i]fC iirl vr}0<; ciyeaOai, iu TrXr^aacra -^ltoovcov 

■^acvdoov T dv€fiocrK€7recov ovXcov re rajn'^Tcov. 

ev9a he ol BeTra^ eaKe reTuy/xevov, ovBi rt? aXXo<; 225 

OUT dvBpoov TTLveaKev dir avrov aWoira olvov, 

ovre recoL airevBeaKe Oecov, ore fir] AlI Trarpi. 

TO pa TOT eK '^rjXoio XajBoyv eKaOrjpe Oeeiaa 

TrpoiTov, €7recTa B einylr^ vBaT0<i KaXyjiai pofjtcn, 

Pi-^aTO B' auTO^ yelpa^, d(f)vcraaTo 8' aWoira olvov. 230 

215. KopuN: Tij/es Kopuoa T. 217. hukn^n J. 218. ecopHCceceoN A, 7p. T : 
ecopHccoNTo O (and yp. A). 220. noXejuizeiN S AmLr. Vr. A. 223. areceai : 
ioNTi Zen. Apli. 224. OuXcoN : aXXcoN PR' (cr. R"). 225. oube : ouxe C Ambr. 
227. Tecoi : tccoc S. , eecoN : eecoi ]). \\ ore CGt^)STU Harl. a li, King's Par. a; 
oTi Ar. fi. 228. TO pa Ar. 12 : Toppa (roppa) HQU^ Lips. : ton pa CS Syr, 

{{]- supr.). 229. &' eNii|;' : SeNiz' Syr. 230. 6<pucceTo Vr. A. 



though it emphasizes the simile. Kopvdds 
re /cat dcnridas Bentley. 

2in-17 = N 131-33. 

218. ecopHcceceoN is preferable to 
doiprjaaoi'To : the termination of the ini- 
perf. in -cr9ov instead of -a-dy]v, though 
apparently correct in H. {H. G. § 5) is 
against tlie later rule, and thus likely 
to be altered. npon<4poiee, local not 
temporal, like irpbadev below. 

224. ^NejuocKenecoN, cf. x^alvav dXe^- 
dvefxov ^ 5"29. oUKo3u ^ icoolleii, see K 134. 
TdnHTec, r7u/s, used chiefly for bedding, see 
I 200, K 1.^(3, n 645 (with note), k 12 etc. 

225. oiibe tic k.t.X. ; the meaning of 
this sentence is cleai- though not very 
exactly expressed; 'he allowed no man 
to drink from it, and liimself used it 
only for libations to Zeus.' The sen- 
tence starts as though it were to be 
' none other drank from it, whether 
man or god, but Zeus alone ' ; but lor the 
violent metaphor of a god drinking from 
the cup there is substituted the literal 
libation which typified the god's draught. 

227. Stc xxik, see N 319 ; most Mss. 
give oTi fiTj with Ar., but there is no 



other instance of this idiom in H., 
though it is common in Herod, and 
later Avriters. It is therefore best to 
adhere to the known Homeric form 
ore ; the fact that it is only here used 
without a verb is a matter of no signi- 
ficance ; see Lange EI p. 467, where 
the analogy to ws el and e: jutj without a 
finite verb is shewn. 

228. TO is lengthened by the first 
ictus as X 307 to ol. eeeicoi, the dis- 
infecting power of sulphurous fumes 
seems to have been in some degree 
known in heroic times ; the volcanic 
origin of suli)hur and the sul])hurous 
smell of a liglitning flash (S 415, G 135, 
/J. 417) no doubt caused it to be regarded 
as a partly divine substance, and to this 
a y)opular etymology from deos may, at 
all events iu later times, have contri- 
buted ; cf. X 481 olcre dieLOV, yprjv, KaKUJv 
UKOs, yp 50 5<S/.ta OeeLovTaL, Eur. Ilel. 866, 
Theokr. xxiv. 94 KadapCoi be irvpibaaTe 
dQfxa OeelwL. 

230. aq>uccaTo, ladled from a KprjT-^p 
which, we must sui)j)ose, stood always 
full in his hut. 



lAIAACC n (XVI) 



eu^er' tirena ara-i /jLearoi epKei, Xtl/Se Be olvov 
ovpai'ov elaavicxov At'a 8 ov Xdde reprriKepavvof 
" ZeO ava ^io8(oi'aie IIeXao"'y</<;e, ti^XoOl valcov, 
i^coScoui]^ fiehecov Svcr'^eifxepou, afx(f)l Se a V.Woi 
(ToX vaiova v7ro(f)>)Tai dviTrToiroBe'i '^afiaievvai' 



235 



231 om. V^ Mosc. 'i. ' cncir' aNcrac Syr. 233. AcodcaNaTc PleXacriKC 

sec ([Hot. l)elo\v. 234. 5ucxei-U.epou : noXunidoKoc /.• n. c' "EXXoi : CeXXoi 

see below. 



231. ueccoi epKcV, where there stoo'l 
the altar of Zeus "EpKetoy, the hut bein<^ 
re<,'ar(led as possessing tiie forecourt of 
the ordinary heroic house ; cf. A 771. 
X 334, and for a full collection of 
passages in later Greek, Jebb's note on 
So|ih. Ant. 487. On account of the 
rhythm Turnebus read /u^erwi (rrds, 
Beiitley tveir dvcTTds (and so Syr. '. 

232. The neglected F in eicaNiQooN is 
remarkable in so ancient a pa.ssage ; 
Beiitley conj. elaopouv. The line is of 
course not iiidisiieiisable. repniKe- 



pauNON, see on 



A 



//. 



and 



compare 



I'iiidar's e\a<rij3poi'Ta Trat 'Peas (fr. 144 
Schriiiler). 

233. There are several interesting 
variants in this remarkable address. 
Steph. Byzant. says 'from E]iaphroditos) 
ZrjvodoTos ypd(pei 't'HrcoNare (for AwSu- 
vait), (irel iv AwOuict?! TrpuJroc tprjyo's ffiav- 
Tev€TO. Kal wOi'ioas 5e (prjcn 'i'rjywvaiox' 
Ai6s tepoj' elvai iu QecrcraXiai, Kal tovtov eiri- 
KoXeiaOaL • 'erepoi 8k ypdcpovcri BudcoNaTe • 
TTuXiv ya,p elvai ]iui8u)vr]t>, otrov rii.ia.Tai. 
(similarly Schol. ?>). FleXacriKe oe, on 
vwb WkXaayCijv 'iSpirai to Trtpl Swdwprji' 
T€fj.€vos. oi 8e rieXapriKe • \6<pov yap 
eJvai 'XevKov fKfl (pacrw ovtu KaXovfiepov. 
oi 8k rieXacTiKe, ov TrtXa? iffTlv 6 arjp, 
Schol. B. In the ne.xt line Schol. T 
says that Zen. read woXvjriSaKos for 
BucxGiuepou, and An. calls attention 
to the doubt as to whether we should 
read ScXXot or a 'EXXoi. This last ques- 
tion — the only variant of real importance 
— Ar. decided in favour of —eXXo^, on 
the ground that the river -eW-qeis (see 
on B 659) was liamed from them. As 
however it is doubtful whether this 
river was in Thesprotia at all, it is per- 
liaps better to accept the positive testi- 
mony of Schol. A (Did. ?) and Strabo 
(vii. 328) that Pindar (fr. 59 Sch.) called 
the people 'EXXoi, and to read it in the 
text (they are also spoken of as "EXXoTres, 
cf. Hesiod Frarf. 156, Rzach, fart rtj 
'EXXoTTt?;). On the other hand. Sopho- 



kles lias ZeXXof (see below), so that 
the (piestion is very evenly balanced. 
In either ca.se the sense is the siime, coi 
in 235 not being the dat. of ffv but the 
noni. pi. of COS. ¥nr the religious con- 
nexion between Epeiros and Tlie.ssaly 
which cau.ses Achilles to jiray to the 
god of iJodona, see notes on B 681, 749. 
It is very probable that when migrating 
eastwards across Pindos the Thessalian 
tribes carried Dodona with tiiem as a 
purely religious name, just as other 
migrations southward took Olympia 
from the north of Thessaly to Eli.s, but 
only as a sanctuary, not as a city-nanic. 
The contrary supposition, that there 
was a Thessalian Dodona (Skotussa ?) 
older than the Epeirot is in the last de- 
gree improbable, as the historical Dodona 
shews every sign of a hoary antiquity, 
and in ^ 327 Dodona with its oracle is 
clearly in Thesprotia. It would seem 
that the Achaian tribes when in Epeiros 
had adopted the worship of tlie pre- 
historic god whom they found established 
at Dodona, identifying him with their 
own Zeus — a familiar process in the 
history of invading peojdes. Some of 
them, the —eXXot or EXXoi, had remained 
in charge of the sanctuary and oracle 
when other members of the same tribe 
had passed eastward under the name of 
"E\\T}ves, which was destined to pass to 
the whole Greek race (this view is as old 
as Aristotle metcw. i. 14. 9 aimj 8e — se. 
i) 'EXXds 17 dpxala — iffrtv i] irepi ri'i' 
AwSihvrjv Kal rbv 'AxfXcIioi' . . HiiKoiv 
yap oi ^(Wol fVTavda Kal oi Ka\ovix(voL 
Tore fxev VpaiKoi vvf Sk "EXX7;i'«s). This 
priestly tribe retainetl the customs of 
primitive barbarism in token of sanctity 
as the 'mouthpieces' of Zens, and hence 
are xa^aieuNai. Frazer has pointed out 
similar curious survivals in the rules 
that the bedstead of the Flanieii Dialis 
at Rome must be smeared with fine 
mud ; and that the priest of the old 
Prussian god Potrimpo must sleep on 



174 lAIAAOC n (xvi) 

rj^ev Sij TTOT i/jiov evro^ e/cXue? ev^afievoio, 

rl^7]cra^ fiev ifie, fiiya 8' i-yjrao Xaov ^A'^ulmp' 

rjS en Kol vvv fioi roB^ €7rLKpi]7]vov eiXScop. 

avro<i /xev yap ejco fxeveco vrjwv ev ayoivt, 

iOOC erapov irep^Trco iroXeatv fxera ^IvpixcZovecrcn 240 

jxdpvacrOai' tml Kv8o<i cifxa irpoe^, evpvoira 'Lev, \ 

ddpavvov he ol rjTop evl (^peaiv, ocppa koX "^KTcap 

elaerai i] pa koI olo<i eTriarrjrai iroXefML^ecv 

ij/xerepo'i Oepdiroiv, rj ol rore '^eipe<i aairroL 

lxaivovd\ oTTiroT eyco irep ico p^era fxwXov "Apr]o<i. 245 

avTap eVet k citto vav(f>i p.d'^i]v evoir^v re hir^rai, 

daKrjO?]*; fioL eireira Bod<; eirl vrja^ Xkolto 

rev^ecTL re ^vv irdai koI dy^ep.d^ot'i erdpotatv.^^ 

C09 €(j)ar eu-^6/jievo<i, rod S' eK\ve purjriera 'Lev^. 
rS)L h erepov /xev eScofce irari'^p, erepov S' dvevevae' 250 

vrjoiv p^ev oi dircoaacrOai TToXe/xov re p,d'yr/v re 
hwKe, (Toov S dvevevae p.d~^r]<i e^aTroveeadat. 

236. ei UCN QR (d ju^n ij /jLaWou fi jucn, Eiist. ). |; euxoJueNoio S. 237 ad. 

Ar. Aph. : om. Zen. 239. aUTOC : aCiTijp J. 243. enicTaxai PS (TJ- siipr.) 

Lips. Vr. A Par. c d eg: yp. Kai enicxaiTO Kai ^nicxHTai Hail, a : ^nicTearai Zen. 
244. ei oi Kai xoxe T. 247. iKececo PR Syr. 248. sujunaci Syr. : suunaci DQ : 
cuunaci C. |! erxejudxoic S: arxiJmcixoic Q Bar. Mor. 248-49 um. \v. A. 

250. eScoKe : awKe luist. 251. oi : xoi C. 252. dNENeue Mor. [| dix^s yp. 

Kai COON Kcd cdoN Did. : cf. N 773. 

the bare earth for three nights before 239. nhun cn drcoNi, see note on 

sacrificing (6'. E. ii. p. 322). Compare 428. 

also Soph. Track. 1166 (Herakles is 241. kOSoc axia npoec, send forth 

speaking of certain oracles) Sl tCiv opeiuiv glory beside him, as in kvoos d/jJ eiperai 

Kai x^-l^'^'-'^o'-'''^'' ^y^ SeXXcDv eaeXdihi' A 415, k. oTr-qde? P 251, and the common 

dXaos eicreypaxj/dfiTjv. So also Eur. Kudos OTrdfeiv. 

Erechthc'us (fr. 355) iv do-rpibrui iredwi. 24.j. eYcexai, cf on 9 111. It will 

evSovffL, iryjyal's 5 ovx iiypaivovcnv irodas. be seen that there is no MS. authority for 

An admirable summary of what is el' here, H being iu place in a disjunctive 

known about ancient Dodona will be clause. cnicxHxai, subj., 'will prove to 

found in Jebb's note and Appendi.x on know,' 7/. G. § 280. The variants 

the passage from the I'rachiniae. iiriixTaTai. and eiria-T^aTai. seem to point 

236-38 = A 453-55, q.v. A r. rejected to an older and linguistically correct 

237 on the ground that Achilles had not eVtcrTderai. Observe that in the next 

obtained his wish by a [jrayer of his own, clause the indie. fialvouTaL is used ; we 

but by the interposition of Thetis; he should probably read ^taiVw;/^'. 
tlius regarded 236 as (piite genei-al in its 246. diHxai, as representing the Lat. 

application. This objection, however, fut. cMiduni, should be an aor. But the 

seems hypercritical ; Thetis had in fact, other forms from the same stem seem to 

if not in form, been the bearer of a prayer be presents; Herod, mentions that the 

from Achilles to Zeus (see particularly traditional accentuation of the inf. was 

S75) ; and the large number of borrowed dieadai, not dieadai. 

lines which are found in the eiiisode of 248. xeuxeci, perhaps an allusion to 

the restoration of Cliryseis (see the Intro- the change of armour. In that case it 

duction to A) is a strong argument for must be rejected, though in itself clear 

the genuineness of the line here. of offence. 



lAIAAOC n (XVI) 



( .) 



i'/Toi u fj.ev aTTeiawi re kul ev^dfxn'os Au izarfn 
a^ Kkiairiv elaifkOe, BeTraf 8 (IttWi^k ivi yijXon, 
crrrf he irdpoid e\6odv K\iaLr]<i, en 8' rjOeXe 6v/j.(i)i -JjS 

elaiheeiv 'Vpoowv Kal X'^aiwv ^vXottiv alin'jv 
ol 8' t'tp.a WarpoKXwL fieyaXtjTopi Owpij^Bevreii 
eaTi-x^ov, o(f)p' ei> 'ipMcrl fieya (f>poveovT€^ opovaav. 
avTLKa 8e a(f)t]Kecraii> eot/cores" e^e-^eovro 

elvohioL^, ov<; 7ralBe<i eptSfiaLVcocriv eOopre^;, 260 

alel KepTop,eovTe<i, oScoc eVt oIkC e^ovra^i, 
vrjiria^of ^vvbv Be kukov TToXeeaai riBelcri' 

253. ncicac Q. 254. kXicihn 3* IK) Lips. An^ohk* (> Kiiii;'.s : oi'Tu^r dneeHKC 

Sia ToC a Dill. (5id tov it i). €Ni : eni R. Xl^^*^' • X^^"*"' l''ii"- ' (77'- X"^*^ 
265. kXicIhn K (7/). c aup):). 258. opoucQN : cBhcqn Vi. h A. 260. 

cpiSjuaJNOUciN (^1 Harl. a, Par. a : epirdjuaiNCOciN .1 : epidjuiaiNONTEc I'ar. j;' : 
cpi^juiaipcociN S (Sell. T is incorrectly inililislica -. it .-ays ii^iOfj-aluwaLv : ti% (piv 
en^aWovaiv o'l 8^ ipiSfiaivovaiv, ipeOi^ovcyiv). 261 dti. Ar. Aph. 1 €)(ONTac 

Ar. (rat dwaaai) il : ^xoNxec CDUST'U Syr. Par. Lips.' xMosc. 2', Harl. a I., I'ar. 
a c^ d' f iS, li, and nvis Sch. T. 



258. ^cTixoN IS cominoiily taken for 
an aor., but no other form recurs in H. 
or elsewhere in Greek {euTixov also in Aj). 
Khod., Tlieokritos and Kalliniaclios), and 
the context seems to require an imperf ; 
compare arlxovai' jiaSi^ovcn, Tropevovrai 
Hesych. See Delhriick Gr. iv. p. 99. 

259. Some doubt has been thrown 
upon the following ]>assage, IJentze and 
others thinking that 278 more natur- 
ally follows immediately upon 258 ; the 
actual charge upon the Trojans being 
narrated in 258, it is not a suitable place 
for a retardation in the story and a 
return to the same event in 276 eV 5' 
iwiaov Tpueffcnf. Furthermore the pass- 
age from 267-77 is almost entirely made 
up of 'tags' from other parts (267, see 
A 500 ; 268, Z 66 ; 270 = Z 112, etc. ; 
271-72,seeP 164-65; 273-74 = A 411-12; 
275 = 210, etc.; 277 = B 334). In fai;t 
out of the whole passage 268-75 the only 
words that do not appear elsewhere and 
liave any special signiticanee are ws Slv 
ll-qXftdrjv Tiixrjao/j.ev. Again avriKa . . 
t^tx^ovTo, 259 (and 267), seems hardly 
in place after iu Tpuxrl . . bpovaau. To 
this it might be replied that the iirinci]ial 
verb in 258 is ^cttixov, and the description 
is that of the march until they attack, 
the attack itself being reserved till 277. 
This obviates the diiiiculty of the connex- 
ion of 258 with the seipiel, tlmugh it is 
certainly a forcing of the literal sense of 
the words. It has further been argued 
by Friedlilnder that there is a double 



recension within the simile itself, the 
rousing of the wasfis being first attii- 
buted to wanton children (260-62), and 
then to an innocent wayfarer (263-65). 
So also Nitzsch, who rejects 260-62 (writ- 
ing Tovs — or rather tovs t'— for toi's 5' iu 
263), and thinks that the simile gains 
force, as describing the keenness for war 
of the JMyrmidons, if the wasps' attack 
is conceived as unprovoked. 

260. eeoNTCc, suo more, with the 
wantonness oi childien. So of the 
Kalydoriian boar, KaKo, ttoW epOiCKtv 
idwv OivTJoi aXurii', I 540. epidjuaJNUCiN, 
a word of doubtful formation, lound only 
here. In sense it is evidently enuivalent 
to epedi^wffiv, and shews no relation to 
ipiiw, to which analogy would lead us 
(cf. (TKv8/xaiv(ij by aKv^o/xai). Hence 
Agar (J. I'. XXV. 41) ingeniously couj. 
(pid/xalvwcr' ipidovres, fie in jyrovoking. 

261 adeTUTai, on t6 Keprofj-eiv ov riOrjo'ii' 
eirl TOV 8l' ipyov ipedi^eiv, aWa 8ia \6yuy. 
Kal 8ti 8ia roO irpoeiprjixivov (TtLxov ravrbv 
(iprjTaL, t6 yap eiVoSiots toi'toj' fan tS:l 
oOcDt fTTt ol^•^' (x°^'''°-^ '^'"■^ '''^ epiS/xaivucn 
Tuii KepTOfxiovTes, Kal to ad tQji IdofTfi, e^ 
?6ovs avvfx^i {irKpoLTwi'Tfs. rjOfTfi Kal 
' ApiffTocpdv-qs, An. With the exception 
of the explanation of ^dovTfs this is 
certainly right. 

262. TieeTci may Ip've as its subject 
either the wasps or the children ; but 
the ajiplication of the simile points un- 
mistakablv to the former. 



176 lAIAAOC n (xvi) 

Toi'9 S' 66 Trep irapd r/? re kcmv avdpcoTro^; oBtTr]>i 

KLvrjcrrii iieKoyv, oi S' ciXKifJiov yrop e-^ovre^ 

Trpocraco ira<; ireTerat koI ayivvet olat reKeacn. 265 

TMV Tore ^lvp/XtSoV€<i KpaSiTJV KOi OvflOV €'^OVT€'i 

eK vTjMv i-^eovro' /Borj 8 aa^€crTo<i opcopei. 
TLdTpoK\o<i 8 erapoiaiv eK6K\eT0 fiaKpov dvaa<i' 
" ^lvp/xi8oi'e^, erapoi YlrfKi-jidheoi 'A^/A>}o9, 
dvepe^i ecrre, (f)i\oi, fiv/jaaade 8e 0ovpi8o<i dXKrj'i, 270 

&)9 dv UrjXetSrjV Tifii]ao/xev, 09 fiey dpiaTO<; 
ApyeLcov irapd vi]V(tI kol dy^e/xa'^oi, 6epd7rovT€<;, 
yvMi Se Kal W.Tpet87]<; eupv Kpetav Aya/xe/jivcov 
Tjv drriv, 6 r dpiarov 'A'^aiwv ov8ev eriaev.^' 

o)? elirodv corpuve ixevo<i koI dv/xoT eKdarov. 275 

iv 8' eireaov Tpcoecrcnv aoXXee?* df^cjil 8e vf]e<; 
a/jb€p8dXeov KOvdjBrjaav dvadvToiv iiir 'X'^aLow. 
Tyowe? S' ft)9 ei8ovro ^levotriov oXki/iov vlov, 
avTov Kal depdirovra, crvv evreat fjiapfjiaipovTa<;, 
Trdatv opivOrj 6v/j,o^, eKivrjdev 8e (pdXayye^, 280 

eXirofievoi irapd vavcpi iroBcoKea YlrjXetcoi^a 
fxrjviOfxoi' fiev dnroppl'^lrai, (piKoTrjTa 8 kXecrOat' 
irdinrivev 8e 6KaaT0<i biriii cf)uyot alirvv 6\e6pov. 

HdTpoKXo'i 8e Trpwro? dKovncre 8oupl (paeivMt 
dvTiKpv Kara fMeaaov, 66t TrXeicrrot k\ov€ovto, 285 

263. b' oiii. Syr.^ H T€ : kg Hail. a. 264. kinhcei CGP^QT. 265. nexarai JT- 

268. kckXcto T. 272 dd. Selenkos. ' arxiJuiaxoi Yr. A. 275. oxpuNC RU. 

277. cuapQaXeoN S. \\ KONdBiccaN J. 281. eXnouGNai Zen. 283. onoi Vr. A. || 
9urH(i) PQT. 285. kXonconto : Kai apicxoi Bar. Mor. 

263. The conjunction of aNepconoc men : Diintzer would read daidaXeoiatv as 

with another .subst. is as rai'e as that of in N 331. See however N 801. 

dvTjp is common. Perliaps the only 281. liXnoucNoi, const, ad sensum, see 

other instance is v 123 bSirduv dvOpiinrui'. H. O. § 169. Zen. read iX-n-S/xevai., ap- 

In a 202, 7] 32 ^eivovs may be an adj. parently a correction merely for the sake 

265. nac nexerai, for the anacoluthon of grammatical exactitude. Schol. T 

.see ff. G. § 170 ; this is the only case f^ptly compares Thuk. i. 110 Tpij)p^i% 

where the verb is attracted to the num- TT\iox«ja.i. is MyvvTou '4(xxov Kara rb ^Uv- 

ber of the distributive iras. oi)<rLov Kepas, ovk eidores tQv yiyev-qnivi.w 

^-o -i A .-1-1 10 ii 1 11 oiiMv. For eXncceai with aor. in tin. = 

2/3-/4 = A 411-12 ; they are hardly ^^^ ^ j^q^ p j^ considers 

appropnate here where Patroklos is going 281-83 an interpolation befonging to the 
to aid the Greeks, whereas in their on- e^^hange of armour- which nefer has 
ginal position they are a threat. Patro- ^^?^^ ^^^ ^^.^^^ ^^.^ ^^^^ ^^^^^ g^,^ 
klos mission is so far as it goes a renun- ^j^f^ j^ ^^^^ necessary (see Introduction), 
ciation on Achilles part of the severe 283. Aristotle {ap. Schol. T) called this 
lesson he wishes to read Agamemnon. jj,^^ Se^vbrarou rd ejrQu 'Oflvpov. One 
279. cuN cNTeci, an instrumental use ; Avould expect it to mean that the Trojans 
cf. on auf Tevxio-Lv, 156. uapuaipoNTac took to flight, as in S 507 fl'. ; here how- 
is an unusual expression as applied to ever they hold their ground for a time. 



lAIAAOC n (Wi) 177 

vr]i TTupa 7rpv/j.vP)i p.eyadvfj,ou lliJcoTeaiXdou, 

Kcil /3dX€ llvpat^fjirji^, of Ila/oi'as" i'TnroKOpv<Tra<; 

i]'ya'^/ev €^ W./j.vBmvo'^ dir A^iov evpu peoino^;' 

Tov jSdXe he^LOV MfMuv o o vt7tio<; h' Kovnjiai 

KUTTireaev olfxco^wi, t'rapoi 3e' piu ()fi(f>i(f)6/37}6€i' 290 

Haiove^i' iv '^/ap WdrpoKko's (fiu/Sov rjKev i'nracnv 

I'l'yep.ova KTeiva<;, 09 dpicneveaKe ixu-^eadai. 

€K vrjMV h eXaaev, Kara 8' ecr/3eaev alOofievov irvp. 

7)/j,i8a))*i S cipa vrjv^ XirreT avToBi' toI Be <f>o^r]6ev 

T^coe? OeaTrecricoi ofMciScoi,, ilavaol 0' eVe^u/'TO 

vP}a<i dva y\acf)vpd<;' ofiaSo'i S dXlacrTO'^ eVu;^^/;. 

o)^ 8 or d(f) vyjrTjXfj'i KopvcfyPj^; opeo^ fxeydXoio 

Kivi'icfqi TrvKivrjv v€(f)e\7]v arepoirriyepera Zei;?, 

e/c T €(j)av€v TTciaaL crKOTrial koI Trpooove^ ciKpoi 

Kal vdirai, ovpavoOev 8' dp^ vireppdyi) daireTO'i aldi'ip, oOO 

to? Aavaol vrjoiv fiev dirwcrdpLevoL hifiov irvp 

Tvrdov dveirvevaav, iroXe/j-ou 3 ov ytver epoiiy 

ov ydp TTOi TO Tpwe? dpific^iXoiv iiir Wj(aL6)v 

TrpoTpoirdSyjv (f)o/3eovTO p^eXaivdcov dnro vrjotv, 

dXX! €T dp dvOicTTavro, veS)v 8' viroeiKov nrdyK-qi. 305 



288. After this Q adds asioO ou koiXXicton u3cjp eniKJ^NaTai aioN ( = B850). 
290. axi(pi96BHe€N Ar. CPR Lips. : aii9e966HeeN S>. 293. ecBecoN R. l tV 

aW'jjL QKaiAaTON nOp A. 298. kinhcei L'T: iciNHceiN C. 299. €9aN0N (U^>: 

cipaNE D: €9aNaN CH Vr. 1), Mosc. 2. || tiKpat Mosc. 2. 300. anepparH PR. 

301. NHOC 1'. 302. noXejucoi Ijiw. rirNex' [.^]. 304. <poBeoNTO : 

£9e6oNTO 111;. 305. tiv(s qntq VcraNTO i.i-. oNe' VcraNTO Sihol. A 1'. 

287-88. See B 848-49. Pyraichmes Zfi^s duTepoinfjTTi^, but why should this 

ha.s not been eLsewhere named. Tlie familiar phrase have been corrupted ? 

scholia note tliat in B the Paionians 299-300 = 9 557-58, q. v. There is no 

are archers, ayKvXdro^oi, not horsemen question of the appropriateness of these 

as here. grand lines here. 

296. This line, as Bekker and others 302. aNenuEKJcau, had breathing time ; 
have remarked, is probably interpolated of. A 800, where this result is anticipated, 
from M 471 ; not only is it quite super- epcoH, cessation ; see note on B 179. 
fluous, but the repetition ofiddui . . Ikugmann (Gr. ii. p. 129) connects the 
o/jLados is very awkward. word in this sense with Germ. Huhe, 

297. The sudden gleam of new hope rest. It recurs only P 7t)l. 

is magnitieently compared to a sudden 303. In this sentence nporpond^HN is 

burst of light through clouds hanging the emphatic word ; although the Tro- 

over a mountain peak, as though a cleft jans are repulsed {<f)6^-t}dev, 294) they are 

were opened into the very depths of not yet in headlong flight (cf. oiV^ voTt 

heaven. irpoTpiTrovro E 700) and the Greeks dare 

298. CTcponHrepera here only, because not relax tlieir efforts — ^just ns the 
the regular vecpeXriyepeTa is obviously clouds are not cleared aw;iy by the rift 
impossible after ve(pi\7)v. The idea, in their midst. So ONdrKHi almost = 
'gatherer' of liglitnings, is, liowever, o-ttoi'S^i, perforce, not from any anxiety 
not very appropriate ; P. Knight conj. to escape ; O 655. 

VOL. U X 



178 lAlAAOC n (xvi) 

evda 8' dvrjp eXev avhpa K6Sa(T0€Larj(; vafiivr]^ 
rijefiovcov, TrpwTO^ he Mefotrtou aXKifio'i vio<i. 
avTLK apa aTp€<p6evTo<; ^Api^iXvKov I3ake fjujpov 
ey^ei o^voevri, hiairpo he '^oXkov eXacrae' 

prj^ev h' oareov ^7^09, o he TTpijvrj'i eVi 'yalrju 310 

KaiTTrecr . arap Mei'eXa.o? apyio'i ovra ^oavra 
arepvov jvfxi'codevra nrap' aawlha, Xvae he <yvla. 
^vXethrji; 8' "A/ji(f)iKXov i<popfi7]6evra hoKeucra<i 
e(p6rj 6pe^dfievo<; Trpvfivov cr/ceXo?, €v6a ird'^iaro'i 
jjLvoiv dvOpooTTou TTeXeTac irepl h ey^eo'i at^yu.^t 315 

vevpa hcea'^iaOr], rov he aKoro'i oaae KdXvyjre. 
Nearoplhai h o /xev ovraa ^Arvfiviov o^e'i hovpt 
'Az'TtXoT^o?, Xa7rdp7)<i he hujXaae '^dXKeov ey^o'i- 
Tjptire he TTpoirdpoiOe. Mapi? 8' avroa'^ehd hovpl 
^AvTiXo-^coi erropovae Kacri'yvrjToio ^oXw^et?, 320 

(TTa? Trpoadep veKvo^' rov 8' dvTi9eo<i ^paavjjirjhr)^ 
€(f)6rj 6pe^dfievo<i nrplv ovrdcrai, ouh dc})dfiapT€v, 
Sipbov d(f)ap' irpu/jLvbv he /Spw^lova hovpo'i ukcokt] 

306. ene' ciNHp PR. 308. aCiTixa b' ap I! : auriKa 5' apa P. 310. 

raiHC AC(jS. 313. u90pJuiHGeNTa Apli. 315. JuuicbN ADP Cant. Mose. 2, 

Ven. B. II aiX-UHi : opufi Q Mor. and yp. Lips. : okjuhi Harl. a. 317. tlp^s 

oUTdic (?) T. 319. jmapHc J Bar. Lips. Vr. A Mosc. 2. 321. np6ce€N : 

npondpoiee Harl. a. 

306 = 328. In 307 the full stop is recurs only in 322, ^ 805, and always 

nsuall}' placed after AreudNUN, but the witii a furni of (pdavw. 

punctuation of the text is suggested by 316. The scholia remark that a wound 

Nikanor {aiiTiK apa' tovto /cat d7r' at the root of the thigh (apparently in 

aWrjs dpxv^ Svvarai \iyea6ai, 'iva ari^ui- the c/luteus maximus, which is in fact 

fxev eirl to vios), and is supported by the the ' thickest muscle ' in the human 

use of avTiK' apa, which regularly begins body) would hardly produce immediate 

the clause — generally an apodosis after deiith, which seems to be implied. If the 

iirei or ore ; but in 5 220 it is used femoial artery were severed however, the 

exactly as here, after an independent victim wouhi soon die. Neupa, te'iulons. 

sentence beginning with ^I'^a. Kote the 317. 6 julen, as though 6 5^ Gpao-i/jUTjS?;? 

variant avTiKa 8' dp. were to follow, in distriliutive apposition ; 

313. emopjUHeeNTO, Aph. v4>oppiv0^vra, ^be construction is altered in 321. So 
which Nauck adopts in the sense ckwi ^,(- °' ^/ ^^ ^,'^^^^'"' ° ,^'^\ '^•^•^- ^^ 
aggrecUcntcm. But this use of viro in ^"ll^""^'-^ ^1 .^°'' ^ *"'''"' Z'''''^°''\ .^^l-. 
composition is very rare, if not unknown, 321. tou is gen. after couon which is 
in H.; birobpa approaches most nearly f^'f^^^^^^ hy opei;af.epos, as in_314; oud 
to it, and even there the meaning is Jf^^^f/T^;^ being parenthetical, as A 
rather different. Schol. T explains the ^50. But Hrandreth s conj. t6p for tou is 
form by VTroYcopvaavra, SO that viro-= „^1' „ ' , 

before him, as often, e.g. 303. ,f 2- °<P°P ^^^^'^ ^^^re, as in some 

■^ ' o other ]ilaces, to liave mei'ged the sense 

314. opesduieNOC, cf. A 307 ^7Xe' ope^d- of quickly into a general asseverative 
)xevo-5. The use with the 'ace. in the force, such as ' right iuto the shoulder.' 
sense to reach, i.e. strike, with a weapon See note on A 418. 



lAIAAOC n (XVI) 17;* 

Spvxjr^ airo fxvcovcov, dirb S' oareov ci^pfi cipa^e. 

hovTrrjaev he irecrcov, Kara Be (tkoto's oacre KdXvyjrei'. 3l'5 

&)? TO) fiev Bototai KaaiypyJTocai Ba/xevTe 

^rjTrjv et? epe/So^;, ^ap7ri]8ui>o<; eaOXol kraipoL, 

fie? aKovrcaraX A/jLiawSdpov, 09 pa \t.p,aipai> 

dpe^^ev d/xaifxaKerrjv rroXeaiv kukov dvdpayTroiaiv. 

At'a9 Se K.\€o/3ovXov 'OtA,ta8?;<f eTropovcra^; 330 

^coov eXe, /BXacfidii'Ta Kara kXovov dXXd 01 avdi 

Xvae jxevo^, 7rX?/^av ^i(f)ei av-)(^eva Kwrri^evTi. 

irdv 5' vTredeppLuvBi] ^i(f)0'i a'lfiaTi' rov he kut oacre 

eXXa^e Ttop^vpeo^ 6dvaT0<i koX f^oipa KparaLi']. 

WrjveXeco'^ he Xvkwv re avvehpa/xov eyx^ecri p,ev '^/dp : ;.". 

i]/j,^poToi> dXXi'jXcov, fieXeov h^ r/KuvTicrav dfxffxo, 

TO) S' avTi<i ^i(f)eeaaL avvehpafiov. evOa Xvkwv pev 

iinroKo/jLOU KopvOo^ <f)dXou ifXaaev, dp(f)l he KavXov 

cf)dayavop eppatcrdrj • o 8' inr ovaro<i av^eva delve 

Tlr]veXeo)<;, Trdv h e'laoy ehv ^t^o?, ea-^ede h olov 340 

heppa, Trapyjepdi] he Kuprj, vireXvvro he yvia. 

^Tjpiovr]^ S' \\KdpavTa Ki^el<; rrocrl KapiraXiixoicn 

vv^ Xinrwv eiril^riaopevov Kara he^iov otp^ov 

•)]pc7r€ 8' e^ Q-^eoiv, Kara h 6(f)daXp,o)i> Ke^^vT d'^Xvi. 



324. uuicoNCON ADPTF Vr. A Mos.-. 2. 328. auicaadpou 1\ 330. 

anopoiicac .(. 331. aueic i^l. 335. cuNe5paju.eN I'L '. iirxeV Hail. a. 

337. aueic C. 338. KQuXoN [G ?]JQRT : kquXcoi Mor. Bar.: edXoN 8: kqXon 

(kqXon) il. 339. eppdceH .11!. un' : an' \r. b. 340. ecxe ^e oIon (111 b' . 

344 <»n. Lii).s. 



324. 3piiq;* 6n6 juuconcon, tore away in Poiitu.s. For the ratiouali/ing history 

/ro)ii the muides which join it to the of him see Pint. Mor. 247 F. 

shoulder, axpic, completely, A 522. 329. duaiuaKCTHN, see on Z 1 70. 

326-29. These lines, besides falling 333-34. S.e E >-2-S3. OneeepjuciNeH, 
under the suspieion which hansjs over the i'tto ini|)lies ' thereat.' A 417. 
the presence of Smpedon in the original 338. 9dXoN, App. B, vii. 2; kquXon. 
M^i/is, contain several unusual expres- N 162. Mss. generally give Ka\6v, but 
sions. and were rejected by P. Knight. the separation of adjective and sub- 
fiwTHN eic epeBoc is a phrase wliich does stantive by the end of a line is not 
not occur elsewhere, thoiiuli wf have Homeric (see X 611). The accentuation 
leixivuv ipe^bade, v 3.')6. aKONTicxai re- koXov shews that some took it to mean 
curs only in tr 262. 'Ajuiccodapoc is not >roo(l, cf. Hes. Ojip. 427 iiriKaixirvXa Ka\a. 
named in the other pa.-sage referring to The word is found only in plur. 
the Chimaira (Z 179-83), which is ap- 340. 'ecx^ee, held fast, intrans., as >[ 
l)arently a wild beast ami not one 461, etc. We cannot supply Kaprj as 
'nurtured' by a human being. It has object, on account of the manner in 
been noticed that Ami.sodaros is a which it is mentioned immediately after- 
genuine non -Greek name; the form wards; nor tt'^os, because the skin 
resembles I'i.xodaros of Karia (Herod, v. would not be .^aid to stop the sword. 
118), Pandaros, and Akcstodaros in a 341. napnipen, hung down at th-- <''J--. 
Cyprian inscription. The name is prob- see on &opTo V 272. 
ably connected with the town of Amisos 343-44. See E 46-47, with notes. 



180 lAIAAOC n (xvi) 

ISofievevi S EipvfiavTU Kara arofia vrjXel '^oXkml 34r> 

vv^€' TO S' avTLKpv Sopv '^cikKeov e^eireprjcre 
vepOev VTT i<yKe^c'i\.oio, Keaaae h ap oarea XevKci' 
GK 8 eriva^dev 6Sovt6<?, ivenfKi^crOev he oi a/ji(f)co 
al'fxaro'i ocpdaX/jiOL' to S dva aTopua kul /caTo, plvwi 
irprjcre j^avoiv davciTov he /xeXav vecf)o^ cifK^eKokv^ev. 350 

ovTOL ap ■)'p/efi6ve<i Aavacov eXov avhpa eKacrTO<;. 
ft)? he XvKOt cippecraiv eire-y^paov i) epi(j)OLai 
alvTai, vireK jxy'jXcov aipev/xevoi, at' r eV opecrcn 
7roL/xevo<i a(f)pa8i't]iai SieT/xayev ol he lhovTe<i 
al-^a hiapird^ova-LV dvdXKcha Ovpiov e^oi^cro.?- 355 

ft)9 Aavaol Tpcoeaaiv eire^paov ol he (po/3oLO 
Su<TKe\dhov fiV7JaavT0, \d6ovTo he dovptho<i aX«r/9. 

Aia<i S' /Jieya'i alev e'</)' ' E/cropt y^aXKOKopvaTrjL 
leT aKovTicraat' o he IhpelrjL iroXepbOLO, 
danrihi Tavpeirjt KeKa\v/jifievo^ evpea^ 6}fiov<;, 360 

(TKeTTTeT OlGTOiV Te pOL^OV Kal hoVTTOV aKOVTWV. 

rf fiev hy] ylvwcTKe ixdj^rj^ eTepa\fcea viKrjv 
dWa Kal CO? dvefjiifxve, crdco 8' eplripa<i eTatpov;. 

345. 'EpuJULONTa : TLves 'OpuJuaNTa T. 346. eicenepHce U. 347. Kebace 

Q Lips. iyp. Keace;. XeuKQ : x^^Kd L (xoXkoc ?). 348. €K b' : eN d' U : 

ou5' J. 349. pTNQ J. 351. outoi axx Hail, a (yp. Bp). |( 'ikes C. |j eKacTON 

Syr. Par. c e g : eV dWioi aN^pac apicTouc A. 352. enixpaoN S. i| Ipi9ecci K. 
353. aipouueNoi J : yp. Kal arpeuueNoi X. ovtojs a'i re OtjXvkQs, ai oi'es Did. 
(others oY re). 354. 5i€Tuar6N Ar. f2 : aiexJuaroN S Syr. Par. b c g. 356. 
dinixpooH G. 358. €9' : 69' L. 362. nrNCocKC Syr. 363. 6N<4juiiJUiNe J. 

350. npftce, spirfrd or even 'blew' fxeyas Kal dlos 'OSucro-ei/s I 169, and so A 

out the blood ; see on A 481. 563, etc. The usual phrase is /xeyas 

353. The change of gender, uhXcon . . TeXa/j.ihvio's Ai'as. 
aY Te is harsh, but it may be paralleled 359. idpeiHi as H 198, and compare 

by E 140, and is used as though d'ies had Hector's own boast in H 237-41. 
preceded. Pick would reject from 7) 361. cKenreTo, so P 652 o-K^Trreo. The 

ipi<poi(n to aipevfievoi, so getting rid of only other instance in H. is (TKe\pdfj.evos 

this harshness, and also of the Ionic /a 247, so that here there is no sign of 

contraction alpevfievoi. Besides (inkx. the later preference of the aor. fut. and 

uhXcon, from among the herd, is in- perf. over the pres. and imperf. of this 

consistent with SierjuiareN, which makes verb. aKO-rreiv is not found in H. at all. 

them stragglers from the main body. The use of the verb with poTzoN {whisf- 

There is, therefore, something in favour of ^ing, i 315, K 502) and ^oOnoN, both 

his athetesis ; though the words are not expressing sound, is rather curious ; ' he 

like the empty work of an interpolator. watched for ' is of course the sense. 
Agar's fjLT]TpQv for /jltjXwv is ingenious, 362. juloxhc exepaXKea wiKHN, the ttirn 

but the form is not Homeric (./. P. xxv. of the tide uf rietonj ; see note on 

43). enexpaoN, /3 50 /xriTepL fj.0L /xvijaTT^pes H 26. 
iwexpaov, hext. See on E 138, '^ 369. 363. cdco, from the non-thematic form 

358. 6 ucrac, the article occurs here (Tdwp.1, found again in * 238, and as an 

only in this phrase, which is perhaps imper. in v 230, p 595. See note on I 

a mistake for Ai'as 5e pi.€yas. Cf. Alas re 424. 



lAIAAOC n (xvi) 



181 



aiOepo'^ €K Bn]<;, ore re Zei/s" XaiXoTra reiviji, yoi 

co>> Tcbv €K i'i]0)v yevero la^i'i re (f>u/3o'i re, 

ov8e Kara fioipai' wepaov irdXiv. ' \\KTopa V liriroi 

€K(f)€pov coKVTToBeii (Tvv Tevy^GL, XetTTe he Xaov 

TpcoLKov, ov<; deKovra'i opvKT-i} Tu(f)po'i epvKe. 

TToXXol h iv Td(f)p(oi ipvadpfiare^ d)K€e<i iinroi 370 

d^avT iv TrpcoTMi pvjjbOiL Xiirov dpp,ar dvuKroiv. 



366. €K &IHC : eu5iHC P [yp. kK diHC II siipr. ei over i). xe : re 1 . XaiXani 
Par. e ainl Ar. iv roh viro/jLv-^/xacn. reiNci I'' '.i i,»U T : tcincih i.r. reiNCi .tnjir. 
h) D : TeiNoi (P' .') Bar. Mor. 367. nepcoN P ^ncpaoN 1'" : nepcoN I'. 369. 

epUKC : Ecpre Syr. 370. cpucapjuaroi Lips, {sujn: ec . 



364. The following passage contains 
many ditlicultics and inconsistencies. 
The opening simile is obscure. Tlie 
une.Kciiscd and unexplained flight of 
Hector in 367 is strange alter his very 
different attitude in 3(33. ^k nhcon 
should rather be dirb feQv, as they are 
no longer amomj the shijis, unless the 
phrase is meant to be a recapitulation 
of the whole retreat ; but then the 
second mention of Hector would be out 
of place, as it nuist be meant to follow 
after what is said in 358-G3. Again, to 
say nothing of the entire omission of the 
wall, it is hard to see how the trench 
can hinder the fugitives on foot while it 
causes no hindrance to Hector in his 
chariot ; in M Gl-79 the conditions are 
exactly the ojiposite. The filling up of 
the trench by Apollo in O 356 is entirely 
forgotten ; bat for this the absence of 
the wall might be ex})lained from 361. 
Linguistically the dual &^avTe in 371 
is doubtful, and the omission of the 
digamina in apfxar avaKTuiv hardly re- 
mediable. It is clear, tlien, that there 
is some interpolation. Xaber would re- 
ject only 367-71, but this, besides leav- 
ing tlie questionable simile, gives a very 
harsh repetition, laxn re <f>6^os re . . 
iaxvi- T^ (poiSwL T( separated only by a 
single line. The least that can be cou- 
demned is therefore, as it would seem, 
364-71. The interpolation of the last 
four lines is easily explicable, if it be 
admitted that the original 'Slrjui^ knew 
nothing of the wall ; when it had once 
been inserted into the poem, it needed 
mention in a retreat as much as in an 
advance. 

365. On the i^hrase aieepoc ek SIhc 
see App. H. The variant (voirjs is in- 
teresting ; it might mean ' amid clear 



weather,' but it does not help the meta- 
phor. ecSios is not a Homeric word, 
and in later poets the i is always sliort, 
e.vcept rarely in arsis. — The simile is 
very vague and inap])ropriate ; 'as a 
stoi'm -cloud appears on the face of 
heaven, such was their shouting and 
l>anic out of the shijis." It is hard to 
see what the point of comparison is. 
A crowd of men is sometimes called a 
vi(pos. but there the similanty seems to 
end. The interpolator of the allu.sion to 
the trench seems to have aimed at a 
counterpart to the great cloud simile of 
297 ff. ; because the coming of the 
Myrmidons is tliere compared to the 
breaking of clouds, the departure of the 
Trojans may be compared to the coming 
of clouds. The itsult liardly justifies 
the argument. XaiXana, iv rots i'tto- 
fxvr)fj.a(n Kara doTiKrjv to " \ai\airt." tv' ^i 
Srav 6 Zei'iy iv \ai\aTri irapa.TeivT)i to. 
vi(pr), Schol. T. 

367. ou Kara uoTpaN, cf. M 225 ov 
KdfffxwL Trapa vavcpa iXd'cruiuel)' aiVd nfXtv- 
da. Schol. B (Porph.) on Z 4S8 ov Kara 
TO KadijKOv, dXXa alcrxp'^'^- ncpaoN, crossed, 
but whetlier the wall or the moat is meant 
we are not told. 

368. cuN TEux^ci seems to mean 'in 
spite of the weight of his armour.' 

371. ' The Dual is used of a gioup of 
pairs . . the Dual asoNTC like the sing. 
puJULcbi) refers to onf chariot. Probabl}- 
too we sliould read dp/ua dvaKTuv (i.e. 
FavdKTwv),' U. (t. § 170, comjvaring 4' 
362 rrdfres i<^ 'iinroav /mdaTiyas ieipav, v 
348 5(Ta€ 5' apafftpewv oaKpvdfpiv Trip.ir\avTO, 
I 503, T 444. But it must be noticed 
that the sing, pi'/uwt, as describing gener- 
ally a single spot belonging to each 
chariot, is not really a support for this ; 
the poet would hardly have said ev 



182 



lAIAAOC n (xvr) 



IIaTpo/cXo9 8 eirero <7(^ehavov AavaolaL KeKevwv, 

Tpeoo-t KaKCL (ppovecov ol Be Iw^rji re (f)o/3a)L re 

irdaa'i iTXrjaav oZov<i, CTrel ap rp.d'yev' vyfrc S deXXt] 

(TKihvaO^ viral ve^ecov, ravvovro he /xcovv^e^ ittttol 375 

d^Jroppov TTporl cicttv vewv diro koI Kkicnawv. 

TidrpoKko^ K 7]i irXelarov opivo/xevov iBe \aov, 

Trji p e-^ o/jiOK\7]aa<i' inro 8 d^oai ^wre? eTmrrov 

Trprjvee^ e^ o^ecov, Bli^poi B dvaKUfi/SaXla^ov. 

dvTtKpv B cipa Td(f)pov inrepdopov o)Kie<i 'ittttol 380 



372. C9edaN6N Ar. il : others c9eaaNcbN (see on 4> 542). 376. nori LR. 

eV fiXXojt aij/oppoN npoxi acTu eXixeeNxcoN un' dxaicoN A. 379. es oyccoN 

ezoniccd H. aNaKUJuBaXiazoN Ar. A Syr. : ctNeKUJuBaXiazoN 12. 380. apa 
dNQ GR. II OneKQopoN (^ Cant. 



wpdjToit pv/jLoTs in any case when he 
meant that all were broken at the same 
place. It looks as though the inter- 
polator (see Introd.) had adapted a line, 
perhaps from an old Epic, which applied 
to the breaking of a single chariot, by 
simply reading ap/xar^ avaKTwv for apjxa 
dvaKTos, under the belief supported by 
Zen. (probal)l}' not without ancient 
tradition) that the dual could be used 
as a plural ; or the line may merely be 
made up of Z 40 (q.v.) and II 507. The 
harshness of the constr. will be somewhat 
softened if we read ttoWQv for noXXoi. 
^N npcoTCdi puucoi, at the front end of 
the pole, where the yoke was attached, 
see App. M. This would of cour.se be 
the likeliest place for the pole to break ; 
and as the horses were attached by the 
yoke only, without traces, a fracture 
there would at once set them free. 

374. 69ouc, probably the tracks across 
the plain. TJudrcN, vjere cvt up into 
straggling bodies, cf. 354. deXXw, so 
Mss. ; edd. have generally altered it to 
deWa, on the analogy of dveWa. The 
nom. sing, does not occur elsewhere, and 
there is no justification for deserting 
M.S. authority. For the use of the word 
to signify a cloud of dust cf. ^^ 366, and 
KOviaaXos deAXijj F 13. 

375. Cinai Ne9ecoN, up to the clouds, 
see on 625. Editors unanimously 
read vtto, mss. unanimously (so far as is 
known) inrai. Of course the former is 
metrically adequate ; but the latter is 
quite firmly established and is found 
occasionally in Trag. (e.g. Soph.^^. 711, 
Aisch. Ag. 892 etc.), doubtless as an 
archaism. Gf. also vwaida, and irapai-, 
fierai- in composition. Prepositions 



originally being adverbs, the locative 
teimination is unobjectionable. There 
seems to be no reason therefore for 
favouring one form at the expense of 
the other. It is likely enough that in 
many places the antiquated form in -at 
has had to give yilace to the more familiar. 

379. dNQKuuBaXiazoN occurs only here 
in Greek. It is commonly explained 
'turned over with a rattle,' as from 
KVfi^aXov. The analogy with Kvjx^axo^ 
(E 586 ^Kirecre 5i<ppov KVfjL^axo? iv Kovirjiffiv) 
is very close, and the two words were 
doubtless connected ; where both are 
so obscure it is useless to say more, or 
to correct the text, with Valkenaer and 
others, to dvaKv/j-jSax^ci^ov. 

380-83. Here again we have a passage 
apparently interpolated in order to bring 
in an allusion to the trench. It will be 
seen that the simile in 384 which refers 
to the whole Trojan cavalry comes in 
far more appropriately after the account 
of the confusion of the Trojan horses at 
large in 378-79 than where a transition 
has been made to two single teams in 
380 (Patroklos') and 383 (Hector's). 
The tran.sition, too, from 5i<ppoL (379), the 
chariots of the enemy, to wK^es i-mroL, 
P.'s horses, is harsh, because when we 
first read 380 we suppose that the horses 
meant are those belouging to the chariots 
in question ; it is only when we come to 
the end of 382 that we find that we are 
wrong. The phrase in\ "EKTopi K^KXero 
eujuioc, his heart bade him. attack Hector, 
is quite unlike any of the uses of the 
very frequent KeXo/xai, which requires 
the infin. to be expressed, and the 
omission of the object (Patroklos ? or his 
horses ?) makes the phrase doubly obscure. 



lAIAAOC n (XVI) 

[afi^poToi, o'v^ \b)\Pii 6eol huaav ayXaa Sojpa,] 
Trpoa-aco lefievoi, eVt S' "EKrnpc /ct'/cXero dvpu<;- 
i€TO yap ^aXeetv rov 8' tK^epov CDKee^ 'ittttul. 
ft)? 8' viro XaiXaTTL Traaa KeXaivij /3€/3pi6e -ydiov 
ijfiar oTTCopivcoi, ore Xa/Sporaroi' ■^eet vBcop 
Zeu?, ore Srj avSpeaat KoreaaafMevo^ yaXe-mjv^ji, 
ol ^iT]t €iv dyopPji (TKoXiaf Kpivwai dep.L(na<;, 
€K 8e BiKi]v eXdawai, Oewv oiriv ovk dXeyovTe<;- 
Tbiv Be T€ 7rdvT€<i fiev TTOTafxol 7rXi']0ov(Ti peovre<s. 



183 



381 om. ACDHSU Syr. ! SBpoToi i). 384. wc h oe uno Syr. BcBpuvc 

R Bar. Mnr. Vr. A: BcBpixe T. 385. Hjuaxi xeiJuepico I'l; x""- K'). ,1 x^" '- 

ecorr. 386. &H A('H Syr. .Mose. 2 Lips.: bn t S>. 387. cIn ,n„. O; cn .1 • 

eV G. II KpiNouci Harl. a. 388. eXdcouci Harl. a. 



381. This line is interpolated from 
867. evidently because the anihii^'uity of 
cJK^es I'ttttoi (see above) was felt to require 
immediate correction. 

384. This very remarkable simile, with 
which we may compare that in A 450 tf., 
has been rougldy treated by many critics ; 
Fick goes so far as to call it 'simply 
absurtl' (sogar abgeschmackt). The 
picture is surely a very fine and appro- 
priate one. The Trojan horses, broken 
from their chariots and galloj)ing in 
wild confusion across the plain, are com- 
pared to the torrents in a mountain 
country during a time of rain so ex- 
cessive that it can only be regarded as 
a divine judgment. Tlie only lines to 
which exception can fairly be taken are 
387-88 (see note). The comparison of 
mountain torrents to galloping horses 
has not improbably given rise to the 
legend of the Centaurs. K€XaiNi<, dark 
with the clouds that cover it. Spitzner 
conj. Ke\aivT]i, comparing A 747 KeXatfiji 
XaiXa-m Tcros. but the change is needless, 
and tli<^ order of tlie words is against 
it. BeBpiee, as though the clouds were 
a_ heavy weight upon the earth— a most 
vigorous and picturesque expression. 
The_ variant ^4^pvxf, groans, is also 
possible, and corresponds well with the 
ffTevdxovTo of 393 ; see fi 242 (of Skylla) 
d/J.(f>l di TTtTprj Seivhv ^fjipi'Xfi. 

385. The variant xf'MfP'wt is perhaps 
a reminiscence of the fine .simile in 'SI 
279. It is less appropriate here, for the 
winter is a comparatively fine i^eason in 
Greece, autumn being the time of heavy 
rain. oncopiNcoi, see on E 5. 

386. Kdd. irenerally read 5?) p' without 
authoritv. bn remains long before a 



vowel in the same position in Z 306, K 
536, A 171, X 633. 

387-88. Tiiere are manj- reasons for 
thinking this couplet spurious. It en- 
tirely spoils the balance of the simile by 
laying weight on a jioint which is far 
removed from the re<|uired f)icture. The 
phrase KpiNeiN ecjuucrac for ouas is not 
Homeric in expression or thought ; to 
II. the Bifuarfs are rather laws or prin- 
ciples than judgments to be given, and 
they are in the keeping of the kings, 
not, as seems here to be implii-d, in the 
power of the community, onm is a 
word occurring elsewhere only in the Od. 
(twice in f, once each in i' anil <p), and in 
Hesiod, Pindar, etc. (see L. and S., s.v.\ 
The couplet is evidently made up from 
Hesiod 0pp., cf. 221 okoXith^ 8i 5f/ojis 
Kplvwdi difjLL(TTas, 223 (Au-tj) KaKbv dvffpdi'. 
iroiai (pepovcra o'C ri fiiv e^eXdcrwfft Kai ovic 
ideiaf ^veifiau, and the following passage 
concerning the blessings given by Zeus 
to men wlio give righteous judgrnents. 
Again in 250 we find ocroi ffKo\i9jtffi 
5iKT]i(nv dW^Xoi's rpi^ovffi, OeQv dTriv ovk 
dXeyovret. The excellent opportunity for 
a sententious interpolation was evidently 
too much for a poet of the Hesiodeaii 
school. 

389. TcoN must mean ' the rivers of 
these men,' a strange expression, but 
less harsh than the alternative which 
regards tQv as referring in a collective 
sense to v8wp above, 'these floods.' 
Possibly the word may have been altered 
by the interpobitor : e.g. it may have 
been tov (sc. vdaros), whicli would seem 
to have too distant a reference when the 
two lines had been added. 



184 



lAlAAOC n (xvi) 



TToWa^ Se KXLTV'i TOT cnroT/xip/ouart '^apdhpac, 
e9 8' liXa TTOpcpupe'qv fjiejaXa arevd^ovat peovaat 
ef opecov eVl Kap, fiLvvOec Se re epy dvdpooTrwv 
ft)? 'iir'rroi, Tpcoial fieydXa (rrevd-^ovro Oeovcrai. 

UdrpoKXo^i 8' eVel ovv irpoira^ iirexepae (f)dXaj'ya<;, 
a^lr eVt i^ija^ eep<ye TraXi/iTrere?, ovhe TroXtjo'i 
eia le/jievovi eTrLJBaLvejxev, dWa p.eai^'^v 
vrjwv Kol TTorafxov koI rei'^eo'^ v'*^7J\olo 
KTelve /j,€Tatcrao)v, iroXecop 8 direrLVvro ttolvijv. 
evd' )]Toi, Ylpopoov TrpMTOv /3d\€ Sovpl (paeiVML, 
(TTepvov yvfivcoOei'Ta Trap' dcTTrlSa, \v(T€ 8e jvia' 
hovirrjcrev he ireacov. 6 he Searopa "Hz/otto? vlov 



390 



395 



400 



391. eic Syr. ' peoNTec (,>. 393. rpcocoN 1). 394. npcoraic CNeKcpcc 

9d\arsi Syr. || encKupce D.IT Lips. Vr. d : ancKepce Q Cant.: 9" aneKepce S. 
396. eniBaiNeiN PR. 398. aneriNNUTO CPR : anaiNUTO Q. 399. npcoxoN 

npoNooN H. i! if &\\m Bake noiucNa XacoN A. 



390. AnoTUHPOuci, the torrent beds 
divide the liill-sides. The force of dwo- 
T/jir)y€Lv is not necessarily the same as onr 
'cut off,' i.e. it does not always inij)ly 
the separation of the thing cut from 
something else, but may mean merely a 
division within it by a deep cleft as 
we say 'cut up'; see note on Xai/xov 
dTTOTfj-ri^eie idirajjiriaeie) S 34. 

391. nop9upeHN, the epithet is only 
here applied to the aXs or shallow water 
of the coast ; when used of water it else- 
where belongs only to KVjjia. Virgil 
imitates the line, Georg. iv. 373 In 
oiiare jmrpuremn violent, lor effluit amnis. 
For the personification in crcNaxouci 
cf. '4' 230 QprfLKLOv Kara, ttovtov, 6 8' 
^CTivev olOfxaTL Oviov. '■ • 

392. eni Kcip, an obscure phrase ; the 
ancients doubted if it should be written 
in one word or two, and explained head- 
long (as from eVi Kdpa) or sideways. The 
adj. sTTLKapcnaL (t 70), of sliips in a storm, 
is equally doubtful. The sense headlong 
certainly suits this place best ; but the 
adj. (like eyKapcrios) always means athivart 
in later Greek. The derivation of this 
sense is obscure. uiNueci, intrans. , as 
P 738, 5 374. epra, cliiefly or solely 
tillrigc in this connexion. Cf. B 751, 
E 92, M 283, T 131, /3 22, t 344 'IdaK-qs 
'4pya = t\\e fields of Ithaka. 

394. 4:neKepce, cf. 467, n 120, where 
the verb is used in a metaphorical sense. 
Here we may equally translate 'cut off, 
thwarted ' ; the sense seems to be that 



Patroklos outstrips the foremost batta- 
lions of the Trojans and stojis their career. 
The variant Trpdirais eveKepae (pdXay^i. of 
Syr. is ]n"obably a reminiscence of ttvklvtji^ 
iveKvpae ipdXay^L, N 145 (cf. iwinvpae in 
T, etc.). diriKepae of QS would exactly 
represent our cut off' from retreat, and 
is what we should expect to find. The 
word recurs only in the literal sense, 
K 456, etc., but cf. dTroT/j-riyeiv K 364, 
A 468, X 456. 

395. n6XHOc eniBaiNeueN, to set foot in 
the city, as j" 262 eTrrjv ttoXjos iTn^eiop-ev. 

397. reixeoc clearly means the wall of 
Troy, not the Greek wall, as many have 
sup})osed ; iu the latter case it is impos- 
sible to get any sense out of the words, 
whereas the line as it stands is free 
from objection if we consider that in 
the original Mrivis there was only one 
wall — that round Troy ; so that after 
the excision of 364-71, 380-83 there is 
no longer any ambiguity in the w^ords. 
Almost all editors regard the line as a 
mere gloss, because they hold that relxeos 
necessaiily means the Greek wall. 

398. noXecoN dncxiNuxo hoinhn, exacted 
vengeance for many fallen Greeks. This 
is the regular sense of the mid. dwoTl- 
I'v/J.ai (/3 73) with dTreTi.(rdfj.r]v and dTrori- 
cro/xat, the act. dTrorico; being = to pay 
back. Cf. note on X 745. 400 = 312. 

401. "HNonoc uioN, cf. S 445. The 
constr. i:^ dropped and resumed again 
with Nuse, 404. 



lAIAAOC n (\\i) 



185 



Zevrepov opin]dei<s — o fxkv ev^ecrTcot ivl Bi(f>fj(tii 

Tjaro dXe/s"' t/c yap irX/jyi] (f)pei^a^, €k 8' cipa ^eiptov 

ijvia i)i^dt)crai'' 6 S t^/;^et vu^e Trapaara^ 

yvadfiov Se^irepoi', dia B' avrou -rrelpev ohuvroyv, \0U 

€\k€ he 8ovpo<i eXwv virep avrvyo<;, tt)9 ore ris' ^ws' 

7reTpr)t eiri irpo^'MjTi Kad)'jfiei>o<i lepov t^Ovv 

eK TToi'TOLO Bvpa^e Xivioi kul i]V0Tri, '^a\KO)i- 

o)<; cXk €k Sixfipoio Ke^7]v6ra Bovpl (f)aetvo)i, 

KaB 8' dp' eirl aro/JL ecoae' ireaovra Be /xiv Xiire Ou/io<;. 410 

avrap eTreiT 'EpvXaov iTrecrcrvfxevov ^dXe Trerpcoi 

402. BeuTcpoc R. 403. _€K rap: Kai riip L. 405. 636NTac T Vr. A. 

406. eXxe Ai. it: cTXkc (;i^ 408. o'lNoni (J. 409. cXk' Ai. I.': cIXk' 

CDG.ISTU: cIk* (,»: eiXKCN I.ip.<. -. cXkct' 1'. 411. epuXaoN D.I llarl. a. 

Mose. 2'-: eupuXaoN LS : eupuaXoN Al'i.'IlT Cant. Mor. Lij/^. : epuaXoN (CHr. i' 
eneccujueNoc (A siipr.) I), yp. T. nerpcoi : Soupl K (7/5. nerpcoi : nerpcji f/ 
nexpHi Kust. 



403. ^K . . nXhirH as X 394. 

404. Note the hiatus at the end of 
the first foot ; van L. writes ■iji'ia F\oi), 
Brandreth -qvia Foi ijixOf- But see on 
B87. 

405. ncTpcN, drove it throuijh ; tlie 
word generally means to pierce, tlie 
object being the thing pierced, not, as 
here, the spear. It is pos.sible liere, 
however, to make e7xos the .subject, it 
pierced through the teeth. auToO is a 
suspicious word, as it seems to mean 
'his' in the weakest sense, 'Arrt/cuJs as 
the Schol. say. Bekk. conj. avruiv, 
through llie very teeth. 

406. 9oup6c, bji the spear, as though 
it were a part of the man, like x^'pos 
e\dv. cbc OTC sc. fX/cet or ^Xkyji. The 
simile from angling is worked out at 
greater length in p. 251-54, where eirl 
irpo^oKwL and Ovpa'^e remind one of the 
present jiassage. See also on il 80-82. 

407. For the use of iep6N here sec 
note on A 366 and Ajip. D (vol. i. 
p. 592). '6tl oi'K iiri rt etSos ix^^os (pep6- 
fxevos eipTiKev iep6N ixeuN, KaBairep ricfs 
a.^To5e5^hKa.(J^ rbv TrouTriXoc, ol 5e top kcLX- 
XixOvv (v. Le.\.) • dWa Koivorepov rbv 
avirbv Kal evTpa<prj, ws lepbv ^ovv \4yofj.ei> 
rbv aviipevov. An., i.e. fat as a sacred 
ox which has no work to do. So I-'a.si 
e-xplains the adj. to mean ' living an 
idle life' like samed cattle, nullo mortal i 
opere coatacti (Tac. ), and owning allegi- 
.ince only to the god of the .sea. Hut 
all this is needlessly far-fetched. There 
is in fact abundant evidence for the 



sanctity of iish both in Greece and 
elsewhere ; Frazer gives it with his 
usual wealth of reference in Pans. iv. 
153-54. The Homeric Greeks had only 
])artially outgrown the superstitious dis- 
like to eating the sacred tisli ; they 
would do so under the stress of necessitv 
(see 5 368-69), but they .still retained 
the epithet wjiich implied that it was 
wrong. 

408. fiNom, only here, - 349, k 360, 
alwaj-s in the same phra.se, like utbpoxp 
(see on B 578), and e(piallv uncertain in 
origin and meaning with that word. 
As Kai is not shortened, the word was 
})re.sumably F7]vo\p. 

410. cTofxa F' u!(T€ Brandreth. 

411. BdXc nerpcoi, he is therefore on 
foot: in 37s {exf = drorc) he was still 
on the chariot, and in 427 he is again 
mounted. This illustrates the rapid 
mounting and dismounting of the heroes, 
which is a constant characteristic of 
Homeric warfare. Diiutzer is wrong in 
taking it as evidence that 411-17 are 
inter])olated : this does not do away 
Avith the ditticulty, for it is not dear 
that irapacrrds in 404 can be used of 
'coming u))' in a chariot. The pass- 
age, however, is an insignificant and 
mechanical production, made up of names 
and repetitions of lines from other i)laces 
(411 cf. T 28-*: 41-2--=T 3S7 : 413 of. 
* 118 ; 414 =X 544 : 418 = M 194\ and 
can be perfectly woU dispensed with. 
Another 'Ept'/uas (415) was killed a sliort 
time back (345) : repetition within such 



186 lAIAAOC n (xvi) 

/jueaaijp kuk K€(pa\7]v rj S aiiSc^a irdaa Kedadr} 

iv Kopv6i jBpiaprji,' o 8' dpa Trprjvrj'^ eTrl ^ai7)t 

KUTTTreaev, d/xcf)! 8e fiiv ddvaro^ 'Xp'^^ dvpiopal(nr]<^. 

avTap eiretT Kpy/jbavra kuX ^ AfK^oTepov koI ^ttoXttjv 415 

'YXrjTToXep.ov re AafxaaTopiS7]v 'Ep^/ot' re Tlvpiv re 

'I^eo. T JLviTTTTOv T€ Kol ^ ApjedSrjv TIo\v/J.7]\ov 

7rdvTa<i eiraaavrepov^ irekaae ^(Oovl TroyXv/Sorelprji. 

2,ap7rr]ha)v 8 o)? ovv tS dfiirpo'^iTcova^ eralpov^; 
X^pcr VTTO HarpoKXoco ^levoirtdSao hajjievras, 420 

KeKKer dp dvTiOeoidi Ka9aiTTopLevo<i Avklolctlv 
" alSct)^, 6) AvKLOL, TToae cj^evyere ; vvv 6ool eare' 
dvri]cro3 yap ejM rovS dvepo<;, 6(f)p'a Saelo) 
09 Tt? oSe Kpareei koI Br) kuko, TroWd eopye 
Tpwa?, eVel ttoWmv re koI €(t6\o)p yovvar eKvaev. 425 

T) pa Kal i^ o-^eoiv avv rev^eaiv dXro '^a/xd^e. 
TldrpoKXo'i S' erepcoOev, eVet ISev, eKBope BL<ppov. 
ol h\ ft)? T alyvTTiol ya/jL-^jrcovv^e^ dy KuK-o-^etXat 

416. nijpHN G : nupoN Lips. 418. noXuBoreipHi U. 419. &' om. Bar. Mor. ll 
ouN 'i&' : etacN Lijis. : eTB' Q. 420. dajuLCNTac : eaNONxac PR. 423. rap : 
5' ap Vi. A. 428. o5 5' OJC t' : wc h" ore ]^)ar. 

narrow limits is iisnally avoided, even presses a continuation, not an opposition, 

witli unimportant names. to wliat immediately precedes. 

419. For the position of the following 423. 6nti^cco, here only with gen. of 
episode in the story see Introd. 6juiiTpo- meeting an opponent (and cfidev avri- 
XiTCONac, App. B, iv. 5. This seems to dtrat^ei/ H 2.31), the dat. being the regular 
be regarded as a national peculiarity of case, Z 399, H 42-3, and so with dvTidav 
the Lykians. There are but few other Z 127, <l> 151, 431 ; we have avTriaeie 
similar allusions in H., see B 542, A 533. fJ-dxv^ H 158 and avridav 7ro\e/j.oio fre- 
The Greeks do not differ from their queutlj', when the gen. is clearly par- 
neighbours in dress. There is evidently titive ; here it is to be explained from 
no difierence between the arms of the ' improper preposition ' dvra, and is 
Diomedes and the Lykian Glaukos probably the 'pure' gen. {H. G. % 152). 
when they exchange in Z: see Helbig These words of Sarpedon's are the 
If. E.^ p. 6 ff. only indication of any doubt on the 

421. KaeanroJueNoc is here alisolute, Trojans' part as to who Patroklos really 
the dat. lieing taken with KCKXeTO. is ; they clearly intimate that he is not 

422. ^cre imper. ; we can equally read mistaken for Achilles (otSe /x^v on ovk 
icre [indie], and the choice is not easy. 'AxiXXet^s ' d'^vofi 8i ei HdrpoKXos iarLv, 
The latter gives a tone of bitter sarcasm Sch. T). 

well suited to the passage, 'now ye are 424-25 = E 175-76. 

swift' (viz. when running away) ; the 428. airunioi, see on H 59. arKuXo- 

point depending on the fact that doo^ x^'^"*^ recurs in t 538, x 302, lit. vnth 

when used of men is properly a word of cnrrcd Jips, of the hooked beak, cf. Eur. 

praise, 'keen in attack'; its use of Io7i 1199 of doves es avro x^^^V • • 

flying, or at least reluctant, warriors is KadrjKav. Still the phrase is an odd 

therefore a strong oxymoron. It is, one. dyKuXoxriKai has been proposed 

however, perhaps better to accept the (xv^V of birds' claws Aisch. Pcrs. 208, 

sim[)le and straightforward imper. 'now Soph. Anf. 1003, Eur. Ion 1208) but 

be swift to fight'; rdp in the next line this would be a mere repetition of 

has a more natural connexion if it ex- yafixj/ibpvxes (so M. Mag. s.v.). 



lAIAAOC n (XVI) 



181 



Trerprjt, €(f) vyjnjXPji fxejdXa KXci^ovre fj.ti^(iii'T(it, 
wv ol KeKXyjyovTd eir <iW>i\oiaii' bpovaav. 

Tov<s Se ISoDP eXer/cre Kpuvov irdi^ uyKuXofii'irea), 
"WpTjv Se TTpocreenre Kacnyvi]rriv ciXo^ov re' 
" M fjLOt iycov, 6 re fioi \ap'JTi)hova ^iXrmov avhpo>v 
fiolp vTTo TlaTpoKXoio yievoiTidSao oafxt^jvat. 
hiyda 8fc' fxoi KpaBirj fxep.ove (ppealv opfiaivovTi, 
■q fxiv i^wov iopra fid^T]^; dtro SaKpvoecrarj'i 
de'ico dvaprrd^a^ Avkltj^; iv irlovi Bi'jficoi, 
rj i]Br] VTTO yepal ^Vevotridhao Sa/xdcraro. ' 

TOP S' 'i)p,ei^€T eirena ^ocoiri^ ttutviu llpr]- 
" alvorare IxpoviSrj, ttolov tov /xvOop eet7re<? ; 
avhpa OvrjTov eovra, irdXai ireTrpwfxevoi' aicrrji, 
a-yjr iOeXec^ Oavdroio hvurj-^eo^ i^avaXvcrai ; 
€p8^ • drdp ov rot Trdvre'i eiraiveofiev 6eo\ aXXot. 
oKXo Se roc epero, (tu 8 evl (fipeal f3(iX\eo aPjiaiv 
ai K€ ^U)V TTeixy^rrjii; '^apTrrjSova ovSe Sofiovoe, 



430 



43.-. 



440 



445 



429. K\dzoNT£c PQRT. JudxoNTai CGHQSU. 430. KCKXHroxec H'ljRS 

Had. a, King's Par. c e g j : KeKXHrorec T : KCKXHrcbxec Par. h : eV rrji eripai. 
Twf 'Apt(TTdpx<"' KCKXHrcoxec Di'l. 431. KpONOU k.t.\. : narnp in^pCbu xc 

eea^N xe .IT. 432 58 oni. Zen. 433. oj juloi : aV aV I'l.it. J^rj,. [[[. :;>Sc. 

435. jmejuoN* cn .I.S juaijuoN*). 437. Xukicon *.). €n\ (JQ. 440. ccinac ij 

ceinec East. 442. eeeXoic Yr. 1). 445. zcoN (zwn) Ar. fi : zco6n DHl'i.'H.STI' 
Hail, a b il, King'.s Par. a b c^ e f g j, and aWoi h^k Did. 



4.30. KCKXHroNxec, see ^I 125. 

432. OTi YiTjfoooTos KadoXov Trepiypdcpei 
(ejects) TTjf o/jLiXiav rov Atos Kal t^s "Hpas 
(432-58, or 431-61 ?) An. His gronnd 
was that Hera had left Ida and gone to 
Olympos (0 79), and we have heard 
nothing of her return ; to which Ar. 
replied, otl ttoWo. Kara av^xiripaafxa 
\iyii. 6 Troi7]Tr]s (nwTrwfxivw's yeyovdra. A 
more important consideration for us lies 
in the probability that the whole of the 
At6s dircLTr) is of later origin than the 
present passage. We have therefore no 
special ground for regarding Hera as 
anywhere but with Zeus ; possibly tlie 
poet thinks of both as still on Olympos, 
just as in the very similar scene X 167- 
87. See note on 677. There are no 
linguistic faults, and the only serious 
objections are those which apply to the 
single passage 444-49 (see note on 445). 
It is true that the lines 430-44 occur 
in other passages, and that there seems 
to have been a tendency on the part 
of Liter rhapsodists to interpolate scenes 



in Olympos. This does not justify any 
serious doubt as to the position of the 
passage in the original form of the 
Sarpedon episode. See also note on 
666. 

435. dixed, so o 23 (in the literal 
sen.se); elsewhere oixa 2 510, etc., and 
once dix^doia S 21. 

436. fino, far awmj (as A 242), with 
delw. 

439-40 = A 551-52 ; 441-43 = X 179- 
81 ; 443 = A 29, q.v. ; 444 = A 297, etc. 
For nenpcduieNON a'l'cHi see on <) 209, 
and for SucHxeoc I'. ^iSti. 

445. zcoN, see note on j'lis E SS7 — tlie 
only other instance of this short form. 
Probably we should read d '{(jjbv jr^/t-^ts 
— note that more than half of our MS.s. 
read ei ks j'woi'. ei Ke abov Bentlcy {al Kt 
o-do;' van 1,.). Perhaps Kiik is right in 
regarding the form as evidence of the 
later origin of 444-49 — lines which are 
certainly excessively weak, and would 
be better awaj*. The sons of gods war- 
ring before Trov are onlv a few, not 



188 



lAIAAOC n (xvi) 



cf)pd^eo /j,/j Tt? eTretra 6eo)v ideXi^iai kul aXXo^ 

'rre/xTretv op (plXov vlov cnro Kparepi)^ v(T/xiV7]<;' 

TToWol yap irepl clarv fieya UpLUfMOio /xd^ovTUL 

vle€<i ddavdroyv, toTctlv kotov alvov ivijaec'?. 

dX}C ei TOi (f)L\o^ eari, reov S' oXoc^vperai fjrop, 

rjTOi [xev fXLV eaaov evl KpaTeprft vafMivrji 

X'^P^^ ^""o ITaT/3o/cA,oto ^evoLTidhao ZafJbrjvaf 

avrdp irrel Sj] top <ye XiTrrii '^jru'^r] re Kac atoop, 

TrefMireiv fiiv Sdparop re (f)epeLv koI vjjSv/j^ov ' Tttvop, 

el<i 6 Ke Si] AvKii]^ €up€L7]<i hriixop iKcovrac, 

€p6d e rap'^vaovcn KaaLjvrjroi re krat re 

rv/j,/3a)L re artjXrji re' ro yap yepa^; earl Oavovrwv. 

ft)? €(f)ar , ouS' dTTidijcre rrari^p dpSpojp re Oecop re. 
alixaroeacra'^ he ■\^idha<i Kare-^evep epa^e 
rralha (filXop rc/UMP, rop oi TiarpoKX.o'i e/xeWe 
(pdlcreip €P Tpolrji ept/3co\aKi, rifK-oOt irdrprj^i. 

ol S' ore 87] a-^ehop rjaap eir dXXrfkoLcriv copre'i, 



450 



455 



460 



450. eY Ti P : ft Toi AJ Hail. a. 91X0C Ar. <> : 9iXoN ADLU Mor. Cant. 
Vr. A Had. b d, Par. a c d f g'. 453. €nei bii yenabk mss.) ACHJQT Bar. Mor. 
Lips. Mosc. 2, Harl. a : crhn bk il, ev dWuL A. 1 Xinoi P^R. |j tc oni. PR. 454. 
TC : re LQU. 455. bk ovi. C. || Ykhtqi 'Vat. 10': iv dWwi Ykoito A. 456. 

€Ned : o<ppa Stob. F/oi'. 123. 7. il xapxHcouci JPR: xapyuccoci HQ Bar. Lips. 
Vr. b A. KQcirNHToc G. 



' many ' (as 448) ; there are lalmenos, 
son of Ares, B 512 (Askalaphos being 
dead), Menesthios, son of Spercheios, 
and Eudoros, son of Hermes (11 174, 
185) — all belonging to very late passages 
— as well as Achilles and Aineias. 
With the exception of the two last 
these are entirely insignificant. The 
passage seems to be a reminiscence of 
O 139-41, which is also jiroliably inter- 
polated. 

449. ToTciN, so. the immortals, koton, 
jealousy. 

453. Inei with subj. as A 478, 363, 
680, V 86. See If. G. % 296. The form 
€W7)v is not to be approved in H. in 
spite of the mss. 

454. OdNaroN must be ace. after 
TrefjLTreiv, xxiu after (pepeiv. On the ana- 
logy of 681 irifj-ire Be iJ.iv . . <pepea6ai, 
as well as from the order of the words, 
it might seem more natural to take 
nejuneiN uin together, ^epciN being added 
epexegetically, aeiul him, for Death and 



Sleep to carri/ ; but this would require 
tlie dat. OavaTui, cf. ire/xTrov dyeiv aXievcn 
Oi 419. For the order Monro compares 
<^ 347 xai'pe' 5e' (ilv octtls edeiprjL. There 
is always a tendency to put enclitic 
]>ronouns as close as possible to the be- 
ginning of a clause, otl aacpHs nhSujuon 
fxera tov v. kul eirl twv a,/jL(pi^6\ojv apa. 
Toircov (e.g. B 2 where see note) avv run 
V eKXriTTTeov, An. The line is of archaeo- 
logical importance in connexion with 
early vase-pictures representing a dead 
hero carried by Death and Sleep. Re- 
ference may be made on this point to 
Robert Bild und Lied j). 104, Schneider 
Tro. Sag/'iil-rris p. 146. 
456. Tapxucouci, see on H 85. 

459. Cf. A 53 eepaas aifiari fjLvdaX^as, 
where the significance of the portent as 
a sign of coming slaughter is shewn. 

460. TijacoN, Fick reiuiv to avoid the 
contraction. 

462 seems weak after 430. If 432- 
61 are rejected, this must go too. 



lAIAAOC n (\vi) 



180 



ev6 i'jToi \l(tTpoK\o'i uyaKXeiTov (~)paav07]fxoi', 
o? p ijV'i depdrroiv ^apTrrjBovo^ ijev uvukto^, 
TOP /9«A,e veiaipav Kara '^/aarepa, \vae hh yvla- 
^ap7n]Sd)v 8' avTOv fiej' (iTnj/jL/BpoTe Sovpl (paeipoyi. 
Bevrepo'i op/j,T]0eL<^, o Be HijBacrov ovracrev iinTov 
ey^ei Be^iov oifxov o h t/3pa^e dvfxov diadojv, 
KaB 8' eirea ev Kovitjiai fxaKcov, utto 8' eirraro dvp.u<;. 
TO) Be BiacrTi'jTijv, KpiKe Be ^vyov, rjvia Be cr(f>t 



405 



470 



463. nciTpoKXoc xxkn CG Yen. B. epacudHJULON DHP {siipr. juh\on <,iS 
l.ips. \ V. li. tv dWui A : epacujUHSoN \l : epacujuHdHN (1 Cant. : epacuuHXoN l.». 
464. dNQKTOC : apicTOC S. 467. deurepoN Ai. A .supr. ) CDII. OUTaC€N : 

^XaccN I'liilemon. II yp. 'Apiarapxas (? see below) 6 bk nwdacoN arXaoN VnnoN. ton 
pd hot' HeTicoNOc eXooN noXiN nrar' axiXXeuc, • oc Kai snhtoc eooN enee* Vnnoic 
aeaNoiTOici. ton 6dXe desiON couon, Sr\]. T. 468. a'i'cccoN l,ips. 469. anb : 

un6 R. 470. KpiKe : ^at Kpire ^ac Tpire 1". zuroc (U e con*.) Vr. A : ovder^pus 
dvayvw(7T(ov t6 zur6N P"'. 



46;J. There is not much to choose 
between the readings ©pacu9HU0N antl 
Qpaffujj.rjXov. It is true that the conjunc- 
tion 'ilock-bold' ma}' raise a smile ; but 
sncli combinations arise not uncommonly 
in Greek from the practice of joining 
elements taken from tlie fanuly names 
of both father and mother. I'heidippidcs 
naturally suggests liiniself ; but instances 
from real life (e.g. 'P65-t7r7ros) are (juoted 
by i*)rugmann (ir. ii. p. 33. The con- 
struction is resumed by ton in 4(35 after 
the parenthesis. 

465. NciaipoN, see note on E 539. 

467. QeuTepoc, not SevTepov, is the 
Homeric constr. ^see P 349, E 855, H 248, 
P 45\ though Ar. curiously supported 
the neuter here. ouxaceN, elsewhere in H. 
used only of a thrust, is here applied to 
a wound given by a weapon cast. This 
troubled the Aristarchean school gi-eatly, 
as an exception to a canon of the master 
— OoKti 8ia rovTwv <jvyx.€L(T6aL rj 8ia(popa 
Tov l^aXelv Kai ovrdaai.  ^efiXrjTaL yap 6 
nrjdaffos. Kai fxriwore ypacpri ris ((pepiTO 
01 ' 7]y TO T^s X^^ews avvj^des e<pv\acraev 
"OjUT/pos  ov yap hv avrh dirapafivdrjTOv 
6 ' Apicrrapxo's d<prJK€v. ev roivvv riji 
'PlXti/j.oi'os ovtws i<pepeTO " 6 Si llrjdaaou 
ijXacref 'iirwov " • ^xtti yap ore eirl rrjs {irdp- 
poidev add. Lehrs) irXrjy^s to "TJXaa-ev" 
KeiTai, dis eiri tou 'AprjTov (P 517) "Kai 
/SdXei' 'AprjTOLO," elra (519) " veiaip7]i d' 
ev yacTTpl did ^wcTTrjpos iXacraev," Did. 
The statement of Schol. T that Ar. to 
escape the difhculty entirel}' altered the 
text, adding two lines (see above) is 
tacitly contradicted by Did. and is so 



unlike all that we know of Ar. as to be 
unwortliy of credence. In all prob- 
ability 'ApiffTapxos has, as often else- 
where, supfilanted tlie name of some less 
known critic. We have merely to 
register a departure in an insignificant 
matter from the usual Homeric practice. 
To make ovTaaev a gi'ound for the re- 
jection of 463-76 (Fick) or 467-77 
(Lachmann) is going too far. These 
critics wish to expel the mortal horse 
Pedasos from the text, mainly because 
the trace-horse is not found elsewhere ; 
but the linguistic arguments against this 
passage come to very little, and the 
narrative shews an obvious ga]) after 
either excision. Fick leaves au in 477 
without any meaning ; Lachmann ]iro- 
duces a false antithesis between aCixoO 
JueN (466) and FlaTpoKXou he (478). The 
whole episode is particularly vigorous and 
]iicturesi|ue,and cannot bedispensed with. 

4<)>;. eBpaxe, crashed dovrn, as E 859. 
d'icGCON alsii T 403), gasping out his life ; 
perhaps related to d?w {&iov ^Top O 252, 
where see note), as ^i^daduv to s^^- 
469 = ^- 163, t 454. 

470. TO), tlie immortal hoises — though 
they have not been nanu'd. KpiKC, aralcd 
with the strain. The horses are harnessed 
to the yoke alone ; they sj'ring as far 
apart as possible with their hind-(|uarters 
in their terror. The form Kpiice appears 
to occur only here in Greek. Heiitley 
prefers Kpi-^e on the analogy of the later 
Kpiy-r] and KeKpiyoTes (Ar. ./its 15'21i, 
but all the forms are too rare to form a 
basis for arsrument. 



190 



lAIAAOC n (xvi) 



475 



crv'yYUT , eirel hi] Keiro 7rapT]opo^ iv Kovirjiai. 
roLO fxev Avro/xeBcov SovpiKXvro'^ evpero reKficop' 
<T7raaad/jb€vo'i TavvtjKe^ aop ira^eo^ irapa /xrjpov, 
at^a^ aTreKoyfre Traprjopov ovSe fjudri^cre, 
TCi) 8' l6vvO/]Tr]v, iv Be pvTrjpcn rdvvaOev 
Tct) S' avTL<i avvLTijv e'/DiSos" Trept dv/xo/Sopoco. 

ep6^ av Sapiri^Scov fx.ev d7r)]p,/3poTe Sovpl (f)aeLvo)c, 
TlarpoKXou S' vrrep oj/xov dpLarepov if\,v6 cikwkt] 
e'lyveo?, ovB e/3a\ avrov o 8' varepo'i 6)pvvT0 '^oXkml 
\ldrpoKXo<i' rov S oi)^ aktov /SeXo'i eKcf)vye '^eLpo<i, 
aXV €/3a}C ev6 dpa re ^peve<i ep^arac dp,^ dhtvov Krjp. 
■ijptTre h\ fo)9 ore rt? Spv^; i^piTrev i) d-^epon^ 
r]e TTLTuq /SXcoOpr], Ttjv t ovpeac TeKT0V€<i dvBpa 
e^eTa/jiOP TreXeKecrat vei^Keai vrjlov elvac 

fo)9 6 irpoaff' iTTTroJV Kal Si(f)pov kclto ravvaOeC^, 485 

^e^pvy^io'^ k6vio<; BeSpayfiei>o<; alpbaroecrari^i. 



480 



472. eiiparo C<,> Lips. 473. raN^HKec Vr. A. 475. yp. puxftpi T. || 

TONuceoN K. 476. aueic C. ll sunIthn Cant. Vr. A. 477. ew d' au P. 

479. opNUTO O. 482. TXCoin. PR. 483. T oni. L. 484 om.W. ]| c^erejuoN 

Vr. A. 486. BeBpuxcoc : rives Slo. tov k (BeSpuKcbc) Sch. T. |i konIhc Vr. A. 



472. ToTo, ' of this confusion A. found 
the end ' at which he was aiming (see on 
H 30). Tlie mid. eCipeceai recurs only 
in Od. (i 422, t 403, <f> 304), and seems 
to imply findintj for one's own benetit. 
473 = K 439, \ 231. 

474. oObk JudxHce, lost no time ; see 
2 110. Compare the description of the 
similar emergency in 9 87. 

475. ieuNeiKTHN, ranfied thcniaclres 
again beside the pole, ^n "dk puxfipci 
xdNucoeN, and jnUlcd at (in tlie line of) 
the rcLiis. Compare note on ^ 323 ov5e 
€ \r)dei OTTTTWS TO vpQrov ravvd'qi ^oioicnv 
l/j-da-iv, and see Helbig H. E. p. 128, 
note 7. The reins are called pvrd in 
Scut. Here. 308 ; cf. ffirevSeiv airb pvTrjpos, 
immissis habenis, Soph. 0. C. 900. It 
would seem more natural to translate 
'traces,' but there is no reason to sup- 
pose that the horses were harnessed to 
the car by anything but the yoke. 
Grashof preferred the variant pvr^pi, 
which he took to mean the pole {pvfj.6s) ; 
he understood Kp'iKito mean hroke, and sup- 
posed that Automedon was obliged to har- 
ness tlie horses to the pole, the yoke being 
gone. But the epic style would require 
that such a process should be mentioned 
and not left to be inferred from its results. 



476. Cf. H 301. 

478-80 =E 16-18. 

481. epxarai, a strange form recurring 
in P 354 {epxa-To) ; if for Fe-Fepx-arai 
from Fepyw, it shews neither F nor redupl. 
In E 89 it has lost F only (e-epy/mevai) ; 
in L 221, K 2S3 it stands at the begin- 
ning of the line, in f 73 after the bucolic 
caesura, so that we cannot judge of the 
presence or absence of F. epKos has en- 
tirely lost the F as far as we can tell ; 
FepKiov lias it in o- 102 but not in I 476. 
It would appear that this root began to 
lose the f at a very early period. See 
Knos Dig. p. 97, van L. Ench. §§ 133, 
230. But Monro suggests th^t initial 
F was not originally reduplicated in 
perf., and that e-Fepy- is a primitive 
form, Fe-FoLKa, etc., being analogical 
(//. G. § 23. 5). In that case we ought 
perhaps to read fipxa-raL, -aro with von 
Christ (cf. iepxcLTo k 241). epyw properly 
= to keep off as a fence ; for tlie transition 
by which it means in pass, to he made 
a fence compare the double constr. of 
KaXiiTTTeiv E 315 (and note on E 89). 
Cf. also t 301 oOl (ppeves yJTrap e'xoi'cri. dSi- 
n6n, B 87. This is the only place where 
Klip is used in the literal physical sense. 

482-86 = N 389-93. 



lAIAAOC n (\vi; 



1!J1 



190 



yjvre ravpov eTrecpve \eu>i^ dyeXyj(f>L fieTeXOtoi/, 

aWcova fMeycWvfJ.oi>, iv alXnruheacn /3o€aaiv, 

mXcto t€ crrevd'^wv viro yafj,(f)r]\P)icn XeuvTo^, 

CO? uTTo llaTpuK\(oc AvKtcov djo'i dcT-rrLcndoiv 

KTeivofievo^i fxeveaive, (fitXov 8' ovofxrjvev eTalpoi>- 

" YXavKe TT^TTOV, TroXe/jLiard /xer dvhpdat,, vvv at /xaXu ypi) 

al^fiijTi'jv t' e/jLei'aL Kal dapaaXeov iroXe/MiaTi'iv 

vvv TOL ieXSecrdo) TroXe/io? KaKo<i, el 6oo<; ecrcri. 

Trpoyra fxev orpvvov Xvk'lwv ijyjjTopa^ dvhpa<i, 

TTcivTiji eiroL'^op.evo^;, ^apTrrjSuvo'i dfi(f)ip.d^€a6ai • 

avTap kirecTa kul avro'i efxev irept fxapvao -^uXkoh. 

<7o\ yap iyoi kul eireLTU KaT'rj(f)€t7] Kal oveiSos 

ecraofxai ij/xaTa irdvTa Sia/xTrepi^i, ec kg p. A^aiol 

rev^ea avXijacoat vecov iv dyoivi irecrovTa. 

uXX e-^eo Kparepo)^, orpvve Se Xaov airavra. ' 



lyj 



00 



488. €N Ar. fi: in (A siqw.) HQ Mor. Bar. Vr. b A, Hail, h d, King'.s I'ar. 
acdfgj, 7/3. Sell. T. 489. T€ mii. P. 492. nenoN : d/xfivof ypa.<puv ndpoc. 

Sob. T. 494. KQKOC : TLVi'i epacuc 7p. Sell. T. 496. naNTHl : tquth !': 

ndNTQC H;ul. a. 497 om. C. 499. KC Ju' : iv aWwL kcn Sch. A. 



487. drcXHcpi, locative. The juxta- 
position of the two siniilcs has caused 
suspicion.s of the first, as being repeated 
from N. But without 482 we have no 
actual statement oi Saipedon's fall, which 
could hardly be omitted in tiie epic 
style. The two evidently describe difii-r- 
ent moments— first the fall, then the 
struggle oil the ground. The (piestiou 
as to which of tlie identical pa.ssages is 
borrowed can only be solved by a ilecision 
on other grounds as to the relative an- 
tiquity of N and the Sarpedon episode ; 
the simile is certainlj' (piite suitable to 
its ])laee here. 

491. jucNeaiNe, this verb seems to im- 
ply any violent mental passion, whether 
of wrath or desire ; cf. X 10. Here 
then it will mean struffc/led mentally, 
wrestled with his fate. Paley compares 
Aisch. yig. 1388 outu t6v avroO Ovfibv 
op/xaiveL ireffwu. Ar. strangely explained 
fjifviaive by eXiwoBv/xei. 

492. noXeJuicrd juer* aN^pdci, soldier 
among men, recogiiizL-d as a man of war. 
Cf. N 461 iadXbv iovra /xer' avSpdcnv. 
noXeuicrd is iisfd pregnantly, as a word 
of honour, like atx,u''7'''^s l"^h)w, A290, etc. 

494. €€\9ececo, in passive sense, let icnr 
he thy desire ; a quite unique use. It 
might be supposed that there was an 
oxymoron in the use of kqkoc in this 



connexion ; but the adjective is so com- 
monly used of TTiiXe/ios that it is no more 
than an epitheton onians. eooc, .see on 
422. 

497. Some read irepi/j.dpi'ao, but the 
division is recommended by the bucolic 
diaeresis as well as by the general con- 
siderations mentioned in //. G. «; ISO 
ad (in. 

498. KaTH9eiH, cf. V 51 bvafxiveaiv 
fiev xo-pP-o-, KaTri<peir]i' de aoi oi'rwt. So 
P 556. The origin of the word is doubt- 
ful ; the old derivation from Adroj-^doy, 
tuith downcast eyes, though it gives the 
required sense, is impossible ; nor is the 
connexion witli KaOdTTTeaOaL more prob- 
able. Cf. X 293, i.' 2.53. 

500. NewN £N druNi, see on 428, 
where the ex[)ression is more appropriate 
than it is here. Perhaps it conveys a 
rhetorical reproach : it is more shameful 
that he should be despoiled just when 
he has stormed the enemy's stronghold. 
The reading veuv, in the gathering of 
yciing v\cn, mentioned in the scholia, is 
of course unacceptable. 

501. ex*^°' 1>'0l(l thy ground. This ab- 
solute use of tile mid. recurs in the 
identical line P 559, but is elsewhere 
hariiiy found except in the ambiguous 
phrase oi'5' ir fcpavro (Txh'^f'^Oai (M 107, 
and see I 235). 



192 



lAIAAOC n (xvi) 



505 



w? (tpa fill' eiiTovra re\o<i Oavdroio KciXv^jrev 
6cf)da\fjL0U'i f)ipd<i 6'' o he \a^ iv ary'jdecrL jSaivoiv 
e/c XP^^^ eA-zce 8opv, irporl he (f)peve<i uutml eirovro' 
TOCO S' cifjia '\lrv^7']V re Kal ey^eo^ e^ipva al^/jiJjv. 
^lvpfjLih6ve<; h' avrov cr^eOov Xirirov^ (j)vaio(ovTa<;, 
ie/xepou<? ^o(3eea6ai, i'/rel Xiirev apfxar dvciKTcov. 

VXavKWi K alvov ci^o^ yevero (f)doyji](; dtovTt' 
oopivdr] he ol ^jTop, 6 t ov hvvaro irpoaa/jivvat. 
'Xl^ipl h ekoiv eiTLe^e ^pw^LOvw retpe yap avrov 
eX/co9, o hi] jxiv TevKpo<i eirecravfJievov jSuXev Icoi 
ret^eo? v-^rjXoio, dprjp erdpoLaiv dfivvoiv. 

503. 69ea\juiouc xe Q Lips. Vr. A. 504. e\K€ Ar. P : cTXkc O. j noxJ (Ar. ? 
Sell. T) CDH(,)ST Lips. Vr. A. !! enoNTO : exoNTo Ai-. 506. auxouc L. 507. 
XineN Ar. ADHJTU Mosc. 2 Par. c^ d g {siq)?: on) h j : AinoN Zen. ft. 509. 
npocauuNeiN U. 510. 5' eXcoN: XaBcoN b' Vr. d : 5' excoN Cramer ^. 291. 6. |1 
€niez€ Ar. ft : others eniaze. TeTpe : neTpe H. t! rap : xe Vr. A. 511. 

enecciiuENOc C. 512. apHN : ciNHp S. 



510 



503. 69ea\uouc pTNdc x€, because open 
eyes and breathing are the two visible 
.signs of life (so the .scholia). Some have 
supposed that p7vas alludes to the 'pinch- 
ing in' of the nose, which is a well-known 
sign of approaching death in the fades 
Hippocrcdica (as the dying Falstati"s 
nose was 'as sharp as a pen') ; but this 
is too fanciful for H. , and the symptom 
belongs rather to gradual dissolution 
than to a violent and rapid death. 

505. The curious zeugma iu this line 
is without a parallel in H., and to a 
modern reader has almost a comic effect. 
It was natural enough to those who 
conceived the soul as actually escaping 
from the body through the w-ound. 

507. Authority is fairly divided be- 
tween XineN and Xlttov : but the latter 
makes no good sense, as the meaning 
evidently is that the Myrmidons capture 
chariot and horses ; there is nothing 
whatever in the narrative to explain 
how or why the horses could have broken 
away, as for instance in Z 39-41. On 
the other hand, there are formidable 
difficulties in the way of Ar.'s reading. 
He took \iirev to be the 3rd plur. of 
a pas.sive aor. e\iir-qv, of which there are 
no other traces in Greek (in the pass, 
sense H. always uses the mid. XiweffOai), 
and understood it to mean either since 
the chariots of their lords vjere deserted, 
or, taking dvdKTwv with 'Kijrev, ivere 
deserted by their lords (cf. Soph. A7it. 



548 (Tov \€Xetfj.fj.4v7ii), a construction 
which is quite without analogy in H. 
There would be no difficulty as to sense 
or construction if we could read with 
Jortin {r/p. Heyne) iyrel \iirov dp/j.a dvan- 
T€s, but we can say with confidence that if 
such a reading ever existed it had entirely 
disappeared before the time of Ar. ; and 
it is one which could hardly have been 
misunderstood or corrupted. Bayfield's 
suggestion XtTref . . . dvaKTwp deserves 
consideration ; the noun does not occur in 
H., but we have duaKToplrjLaL in o 397. 

508. The following episode with its 
explicit reference to the reixofj-axla, is of 
course at least as late as M : see Introd. 
As Heyne pointed out, the lines to be 
omitted are 509-31, if any. 

510. enieze, either to relieve the ten- 
sion of the inflamed part, or perhaps to 
vent his vexation at tiie wound — a not 
unnatural process. aOxoN at the end of 
the line in no more than the anaphoric 
sense is terribly weak ; the Florentine 
edition read.s aivQs as in E 352, and this 
is clearly preferable. It probably exists 
in some Ms. (G ?) though not quoted by 
collators. It is hardly possible to take 
avTov as emphatic ; ' he was himself 
sutt'ering' (Monro). 

511. For the double ace. o juin BdXcN 
see E 361 eXkos 6 /xe jiporos ovracnv, and 
cf. O 405 eXKsa . . d Kiv iJ.dpirTrjL<n Kepav- 
I'os. The constr. cneccujuieNON xeixeoc 
is the same as in M 388, (j.v. 



lAIAAOC n (XVI) 193 

ev-^Ofiei'O^ 8' apa elirev eKrj^oXoji 'AttoXXww 

" kXvOi, dva^. Of TTOv Avklij^; ev tt'lovl S/j/jcoi 

€i«? rj iv Tpouji' Bvvacrai Be crv Trdvrocr^ uKuveiv 515 

dvept Ki]8ofiev(i)i, 0)9 vvi' i/jL€ K))8o<i iKuvet. 

eXKO'i fiev yap e^co TuSe Kaprepov, ufj.(f)l Be fxoi yet/) 

o^eLTifi uBvvrjiaiv eXi'jXarai, ovBe fioi alpa 

Tepcryvai Bvvarat, jBapvOei Be poo o)po<i l/tt' avrov- 

'^IX^^ 8 ov Bvvapai cr^ett' ep^ireBov, ovBe pd-^eaBai 520 

eXdoiv Bvapeveeacriv. dvijp 8' a>pi,aTO<i oXcoXe, 

^ap7rrjB(ov A/os' vco<;' 6 B ouS' ov 7raiB6<i upvvei. 

aXXa <jv irep p,oi, dva^, roBe Kaprephv eX/cov ciKeaaat, 

Koiprjcrov B 6Bvva<i, 8o? Be KpdTo<;, o(f)p^ erdpoiat 

KeKXopevo<; AvKioiaiv eTroTpvvo) iroXepi^eLv, 525 

avTO'i T dpcpl veKVL KarareOvrjoiri pd^wp-ai.' 



513. cusdjucNoc P. ; €kh66\on anoXXcoNa llarl. a. 515. eN I'll.S ; £n) il. \\ 

&€ CU : be re G(J. / naNTOc' Ar. : noNTOC wtlicis': ndNT* ecaKoueiN Zen.: nj-ir 
ndNToei Sell. T. 517. juloi : juin (} Ku-t. 519. Bapueci : Bpieei I ; BapueH(i) 
L Lips.: BapuNSH <}: BapuNeei l' Ne in ras.). \\ Cin' auToO : un" auxcb I': 
unepee IF. 521. COplCTOC : apicroc l; : coc apicroc Hail. a. 522. oO naiSbc 
Ar. y : cbi nai5i i2. 523. eXkoc: aXroc ( ' I In 1. a. aKccaic U. 524. Koijuic(c)oN 
CGPQST Vr. A Marl, a, Lips. 526. aOrbc d" .1 Vr. d. nekun LI' Lips. 

KaxaTeeNHCOTl Ar. A {s^jir. ei) H {supr. ei) JK Vr. A : KaTareeNeicoTa I' Lips. : 
KaTaTCGNHUTa L : KaTOTeeNeicoTi L>. 



515. in is better tliaii ev'i of most Jis.s., another instance of the weak anaplioric 

as the shortening of ^ (r)F4) i.s ahvay.s u.se of the i)ronouii. Tlie variant iwepdev 

doubtfnl ; .see on 4> 576. For ndNxoce is ])erha])S preferable ; cf. A 421 and the 

where we should liave expected irdvTodtv common phrase 7r65as kolI x^^P'"-^ virep6ev. 

see notes on A 455, A 21 ; Zen. read 521. The variant of HarL a suggests 

ttolvt' iffaKoveiv, i.e. irauri (Schol. B). IJrantireth's 5s dpiaros in place of 

aKoueiN with dat. of the per.son whose copicroc, see note on A 288. 

prayer is lieard, see 531 below, and il .'>22. The gen. ou nai96c is sufficiently 

335. It is precisely analogous to K\v0i defended b\ N 110, where see note Tlie 

HOI E 115, whete see note, and cf. //. G. hiatus of the vulg. uii naiSl is inadniiss- 

§ 143. 3. The dat. as coni])ared with ible. Compare also note on ^ 171. For 

the gen. gives the idea of hearing vith oiib' Heyne read or, and for juoi in the 

favour. mxt line /ie. 

518. eXi^Xarai is- pierced, dja<pi from 52(3. nckui is a di.syll. also in 565, O 
side to side. fXaweo-^ai is nion^ ngularlj' 108; cf. ir\t]dui X 458 and four or live 
used of the weapon itself than of the other woids iu Od. ; la remains uncon- 
thing pierced (A 135, E 400, etc.) ; cf. tracted in avt, 5pit, vTjovi {]) T 4S6 (van 
note ou iretpev, 405, where a similar L. £)ich. § 75). It is tempting to accept 
ambiguity is remarked. the variant v4kvv KaTandwun-a ; but 

519. TepcHNai, a pass, form, likerepo-Tj- the ace. is only twice found in this sense 
fifvat, j' yS, as if from €Tip(xy)v, an aor. after a.p.<t>l {115, P 3SS), and the dat. is 
of T(p<rofj.ai, not occurring elsewhere ; the regular case, P 70, 254, etc., while 
and not to be confused with the trans. the compound d/x<pijudxf<^Oo-t takes the 
repaaivw, which is found in H. only in gen. (e.g. 533) — a case which is almost 
529. Bapueei here only; intrans. like unknown to H. with the separate pre- 
ixivvdu (sfe 392), (p6ivvdw, etc. auroO is jiosition, see on 825. 

VOL. II 



194 lAIAAOC n (xvi) 

ft)9 e^ar ev'^ofxevo'^, rov 8' e/c\ve <J>ot/3o9 'AttoXXwv. 
avTiKa irava 68vva^, ciiro h e\Keo^ dpyaXeoio 
alfxa /uUeXav repcrijve, fievo<; 8e ol e/i/SaXe dv/jicai. 
VXavKO<i B eyvco 'fjccTLV ivl (ppeai, yt^drjaev re, 530 

OTTi 01 o)K i]KovcT€ /jieja'i 6€0<i eu^a/jiei'OLo. 
irpwra fxev corpvvev Avklcov '■q'yi]ropas avSpa<;, 
TTcivrrji, eVoi^o/Ltet'os', 'Zap7rrjBovo<i dfMcfiifid'^eadai- 
avrdp €7reLTa fierd Tpojas kl€ fiaKpd /3i/3da0cov, 
TlouXvBdfiavT eTTi HavOotSijv koI 'Ay7]vopa Siov, 535 

^f] 8e iJier Alveiav re koI ' Ej/cropa -^aXKOKopvan^v. 
dy^ov 8' icTTdfievo^ eirea Trrepoevra 7rpo(r7]uSa- 
""^KTop, vvv Sr) iraj'^v XeXaafxevo^ ei? eirtKovpwv, 
o'i aeOev eiveKa rrfKe (ftiXcov koI TrarpiSo^ alrj^ 
dufjLOv d'7ro(f)divu6ovc7i, (TV h ovK ideXei'i eTrafivpeiv. 540 

Kelrac l^apirrihoiv Kvklwv dyo'i daTriardcov, 
o? AvKirjv eipvTO SiKrjiai re Kal aOevel ml' 
TOP 8' VTTO UarpoKXcoi Bd/xaa €<y)(^et '^dXK€o<; "Aprj'i. 
dXXd, (})iXoi, TrdparrjTe, vefieaarjOrjre Be Ovfiou, 
pbYj diro rev-^e eXcoprat, deLKicracocn be peKpov 545 

M^vpfjit,Sope<;, Aupumv Ke-^oXco/jiepot oacrot oXovro, 
TOU<; iirl vrjval Oofjccnv eirec^pofjiep iiy^elijiatv. 

527 om. R. 528. auxlK' enauc' Q. 531. Juerac : awas S : jmera U 

(c add. U"). 532. OTpuNe(N) AD. 534. BiBockcon L. 540. enajmuNai D Caut. 
Had. a {KpeiTTov enauuNeiN, iiuirg.), Vr. A. 544. &e om. H Vr. A: re Q. 

531. For the dat. oi see on 515. Z 403. The addition of diKHici shews 

eiisaueNoio is a change to the more com- that in this connexion the word really 

mon constr. with the gen., see H. G. means no more than ' govern.' Schol. T 

§ 243. 3 {d). The transition is rather well quotes a fragment of Aisch. oirov 

harsh as the pronoun and participle are yap l(Txi>^ (xvlvyovcn ical Suat, Trota ^vvuipis 

so close together ; as a rule, when they ruivde Kaprepurepa ; 

stan<l in ditferent cases they are in dii- ^ „ -.^ ,-. / » t^ i i . 

ferent lines. 5 646 ij ae ^^V d^Kouros ^J"^^/ lor naxpoKXcoi, Doderlem conj. 

dTrr,6pa is not really similar, as aeKo.ros "'^^o'^-^'"'. wt'i«h is very likely right ; 

goes closely with ^Lr,L, leaving ae to be ^^ ^^'^ ^j*^^ ^^ands the spear must be the 

construed with the verb (see however M. ^pear of Ares in a purely metaphorical 

and R.'s note there). So in f 527 SttL «"ise, like the scourge of Zeus (BI 3/), 

pd ol ^i6tov irepcKTjdero p6<t<Pcv iburos the ^"'^^ss indeed we can regard narpo/cAo;: 

part, is gen. after ^iotov. It is needless \  , ^"y^" ^^ hi apposition by a sort ot 

to read ev with Diiiitzer ; still less can . w''"l<^ ^"'1 If ^'^ ^^g^^''^- ^^is however 

we, with La Roche, tnke of as dat. is not natural, 

after ev^af.Uvoio, sc. ^ AttoWwvi. 545. fj.r) F' aTro Cobet, rightly no 

540. euuoN is perhaps 'ace. of respect,' doubt. It is indifferent whether we 

as (pdLvvdeLv is generally intrans. ; so take pi.y} as dependent, 'lest they take,' 

also A 491 (cf. however k 485, tr 204, or paratactic, 'let them not take,' the 

where the verb must be trans.). more piiuiitive constr. In the former 

542. eYpuTo, of tlie protection given to case veixeaffrjd-qTe 8e OvfiuiL will be paren- 

his country by a king, as I 396, cf. fl 499, thetical. 



lAIAAOC n (xvi; 



195 



(Icr^eToi/, ovK eirieiKTOp, eiret a^iaip epfxa ttoXt/ov 
eaKe, Kal uWoCaTrwi irep ecov vroA-tef yup "/^ aurcoi 
\aol b'TTovT, iv S avTO'i apiareveaKe ixd-^ecrdat. 
^av 8' Wu'^ ^avaoiv XeXiij/J-evoc' ypx^ ^ «P" €r<f)ii' 
"FjKT(op ■x(o6/xevo<i ^apinjSovo'i. avrap A^aiov^i 
oipae ^lei'otTLaheco ilarpoKXyo'i Xdcriov fcPjp' 
Aiavre irpcoTco 7rpnae(f)7], /xe/iiao)re koI avrco' 
" jViavre, vvv a<ponv dfivveaOat <pLXoi> ecnw, 
oloi irep Trdpo^ rjre fier dv8pdaii>, y Kal dpeiov^. 



...,ij 



548. Kara kphoen Ar. : kot' JiKpHeeN otliers. 563. *«*JueNoc (x^^ '" 

ras.) U: JuaxoJueNOC P. 554. JueNoiTiaSao .FPHSTU Hail, a: jueNoiTid&aco <;. 

556. aVoNTec TK. |i (piXoN : eV aWui ugnoc A. 557. ixer' ONdpuN 1'. 



548. KaTOKpHeeN, a puzzling word. 
Ar. divided Kara KprjOev, lit. down froin 
the head, from head to foot : cf. KaK 
Kfcj>a\TJi i; 24. For Kprj- as one of the 
numerous related stems meaning head 
cf. Kpri-5efivov. Kara Kprjdev is clearly 
used in the literal sense in Hes. Tlieog. 
574 (Kara Kprjdev o^ KoXvirrprfv), Hymn. 
Cer. 182 (Kara Kprjdev KeKaXvfifi^vr}), prob- 
ably in \ 588 Kara Kprjdev x^f Kapirov, 
and dirb Kprjdev {Scut. II. 7) is unambi- 
guous ; so that this interpretation is at 
least very old. Yet it is difficult to 
separate KaraKpridev from KaraKpr]^ which 
is precisely identical in sense (see note 
on X 772), and was yet to the lingnistic 
sense of the Greeks a derivative of &Kpos 
(see Delbriick Gr. iii. p. 636). It would 
seem then that Kara Kpijdev was originally 
felt as two words, from the hccul doivn ; 
but that as early as this passage con- 
fusion with Kar aKprjs had already come in. 

549. OUK cnieiKTON (also E 892, 32) 
commonly explained unyielding, from 
(f)e£/cw. 'But Schulze {Q. £. p. 495) has 
plausibly suggested that feiKros here 
= Lat. viclus, so tliat the meaning is 
uneonqvered. Spjua, buttress, as epuara 
vrjQv A 486, B L-)4 (ef. note on A 117). 
So Theron is ipeiaix 'AKpayavros Pindar 
0. ii. 6 ; cf. Soi)h. 0. C. 58. 

554. The variant Me/'otridSao is not 
acceptable here, as the stem irarpo- never 
has a. (see Z 479). For the s\ nizi'sis of 
-ew see on 72-73. XdcioN Kfip. A 189, 
B 851. 

555. The following passage, with 
another allusion to the reixo/JLaxi-O; must 
go with 509 If. Kbuhly condemns 555- 
62, but we must carry on the atlietesis 



to 568. 555 = N 46, where npcorco is in 
place, for tlie words spoken to the Aiantes 
are the beginning of Poseidon's plan of 
action ; here there is nothing to account 
for the word, apeiouc 557 is probably 
a post-Homeric form ; though the neuter 
in -w recurs several times the uiasc. -ovs 
is found again only in /3 277, t 48 (a 
suspicious line, see Menrad Contr. rt Syn. 
p. 81), w 464. 558 = M 438, where it is 
used not of Sarpedon but of Hector. 
562 = 565. The discrepancy in the 
application of the identical words in 558 
and M 438 is certainly striking, but too 
much stress cannot he laid u[>oii it ; a 
reminiscence of the prominent jiart there 
j)layed by Sarpedon in attacking the 
wall might easily suggest a phrase in 
the immediate context. The contradic- 
tion in fact is rather within the twelfth 
book than between tluit and this (see 
Introd. to M). The supernatural dark- 
ness in 567-68 is introduced only to be 
forgotten again, tliousih it could not 
but change the whole character of 
the fighting. It is no more than a 
rhapsodist's cheap device to produce 
an effect of awe ; we find similar 
attempts in 668, P 368, perhaps by 
the same hand. 

557. ucT* dNBpdciN, cf. 492 above, 
dpeiouc is best regarded as a nom., for 
it would be feit to be really co-ordinate 
witli olot in sense, though gnimmatically 
the constr. is not exact. It nnght he 
jiossible to take it as an ace. supplying 
ehvTas. The ace. would then folldw the 
dat. as in A 541-42 del toi (piXov iartv 
. . (ppoveovra diKai^e/jLev. This however 
is less simple. ' Ecipiid dpeiov ?' van L. 



196 lAlAAOC n (xvi) 

KeiTac avrjp 09 tt^owto? ia7]XaTo rel'^o'^ A'^acwv, 
'ZapTTTjScov ' aXX,' elf fLiv deLKto-aatfieO e\ovT€<;, 
revyed r m/jlohv (KpeXoifMeda, Kal nv eTaipoyv 560 

avTov d/xwofjievcov haixacraiiJbeOa vifXel ■^aX.KMi. 

ft)9 €cf)ad\ 01 Be Kal avrol dXe^aaOai ixeveaivov. 
ol 8' eVet dfx<^0Tepu)6ev eKaprvvavTo (puXayya'i, 
Tpcoe? Kal AvKioc Kal Mvp/MiBove^ Kal ' X^atoi, 
avfxl3a\op dfjb^l veKVi KarareOvijcoTc pbd-^^eaOai 565 

heivov dva-avre<^' p.k'^a S' e^paye rev")(ea (pcoTMV. 
Zeu? 3' iirl vvKT oXorjv rdvvae KparepijL vctixlvt^l, 
6(f)pa cf)i\a)i irepl 7rai8l /xa^?;? 0A.00? ttovo? elr]. 

Sxrav he irporepoi Tpwe? eX,tKa)7ra<i 'A^a^ou?- 
^XrjTO jap 01) Tt KdKi(TTO<i dvrjp fxerd MvpfjLcSovecraLV, 570 
' vib<i 'A<yaK\7]o^ fMeyaOu/jiou, 8lo<i 'ETreiyeu?, 
09 p iv BofSetwt ei) vaiofievcot i~jvaa<r6 
TO irpiv drdp rare 7' eadXov dve-^tov e^evapi^a'i 



558. ^chXqto Ar. A : enHXaxo J : ^ciiXa Thoni. Mac;. 335. 11. 559. ei Ar. i2: 
eu Rhianos. 560. Teuxe' an' S. i! cojuioicin Q. || d9eXcbjuieea DH {supr. 01) U 

Vr. b^ i! exaTpoN Q. 561. 3accaijueea T^). 562. aXeseceai R. 565. 
KaTaxeeNHCOTI JPRT Jlor. Vr. A: KaxaTeeNeicoTi fi. 567. KparepHN ucuinhn S. 
568. naph^ supr. 569. npoxepoN Bar. Mor. 571. enHreuc AHSU Harl. a, Lips. 

558. 'ApicTTapxos Kal ol (xtt' airoO dacrij- to join battle, though the mid. is thus 
vovai (i.e. read (arjXaTO to shew that it used in T 335 and ^vfj.l3Xrifievai., ^v/jl- 
was from dWofiai), Avaaflas de ^lXoI, fi\y)T7}v (4> 578, <f) 15) are act. forms. 
Trpoape/jiii}!' TO cr tQl 7]- aifKaadcLL yap (py)cn In later Greek the act. is common 
(xriinaiveLv to airocrwav Kal aaXeveLv, 6 5e enough (e.g. Aiscli. Cho. 461 "Aprjs 
(FaXevaas irpLoros to reixos '^apwr}5djv icrTiv, "Apei ^vfijSaXel oiKa diKai, and often in 
6 Se elcnrridriaas "Ektco^ (Herodianos). Herodotos). 

It is needless to say that Ar. was right 567-68. The repetition oXohn . . 

in rejecting this extraordinary ex])edient 6Xo6c is disagreeaMe ; Nauck conj. HXlot 

for I'econciling tlie difference. He took irbvos. For 6X077 vv^ cf. tlie same phrase 

the woi'd to mean 'leapt upon,' without in \ 19 of the Kimmerian darknt-ss. 

the idea of passing through. See Lehrs, 568. nepi with dat. as e 310 Trepl 

Ar. ]). 307. YiyfXdwvi davbvTi, p 471 avr^p irepl oTo'i 

559. fii with opt. expresse^< a wish, as jxaxeibixevo's KTeaTeacFLv. The use, how- 
Klll, q.v. The edition of Rhianos liad ever, is very rare, the gen. being the 
ed, which is hardly to lie ex|ilained. regular case of the object of a contest. 

561. auToO ojuuNOJuieNoaN, di fending In P 4, 133 the dat. is used of an object 

the body (as opposed to the arms). For protected, and is therefore probably a 

the gen. see 5"-!'2 ; it is commoner with true dative, whereas here it must be 

the mid. than with the act. ; see I 531, locatival. With udxHC noNOC cf. (pvX6- 

M 155, 179, N 700. Ar. thought that wl8os epyov, 208. 

qOtoO might also be taken in a local 572. BoudeioN was variously localized 

sense, there : but this is too weak. by the ancients in Phthia (Sch. A), 

565. Cf. 526. cuJuBaXoN, perhaps we Magnesia (Steph. Byz.), Epeiros {Et. 

should supyily </)ciAa77as from 563, as Mag.), Bointia (Eust. ) — all mere guesses, 

T 55 Tod's dfitpoT^pov; 6(ol (xvp.^aXov, V 70 the tir>t an oliviously bad one. 

^/w,' (V fjLeffffioi . . Kal MecAaof av/j-jidXeTe 573. Tore re has no very clear refer- 

. . p^dxecrdai.. The act. of this aor. does ence ; taken with the context it seems 

not occur alisolutely in H., in the sense to mean 'at the moment' when Achilles 



lAIAAOC n (xvi) 



197 



€9 TlrjX)] iKeTevae Kal es" ^^eriv npyvpuTre^av 

01 S' a^ X-^iXk?]! pi]^)'}vopL Trefiirov tTrecr^at 

^IXiov eiV €V7r(o\ov, iva 'VpooecraL jJia-^oiTo. 

TOP pa To6' ('iTTTOfjiei'ov veKUO'i (StiXc ^aioi^o^ 'I'lKTfop 

yep^ahioii Kecf^aXijv i) 8 ai'Bi^a Trdaa KedaOrj 

iv Kopvdi ^piap?)f 6 S' cipa 7rprjvrj<i eVt veKp6)i 

KiiirTreaev, d/x(f)l Se fiiv ddvaro^ X^'^° 6v/xopai(TT7Js\ 

llarpuKXroi 8' dp' d^o>i yei'ero (fiOifievov erdpoio^ 

Wvcrev 8e Sid 7rpofj,d-^(oi' I'prjKi €0iKa}<i 

oiKei, oV r e(})o(3i](T€ koXoiov's re ■^?}pd<; re' 

eb? Wu<; AuKLcov, Ilarpo/cXet? nnroKeXevde, 

eaavo Kal Vpcowv, k€^oX(0(to 8e Krjp krdpoio. 

Kal p €0aX€ SOeveXaov Idai/xeveo'i (piXov v'lov 

avye.va '^ep/naSiroi, pi^/^ei' S' aTro toio revovra^;. 

-^oopi](Tav h VTTO re Trpo/xa'^ot Kal (paiSc/jLO<i ' iiKTcop. 

oaarj 8' alyaverj^; piTrrj ravaolo reruKrai, 

)]V pd T dvijp d(f)€rji 7r€ipci)fjievo<i i) iv deOXwi 

Tje Kal iv TToXiixwi Stjuov vtto dvfiopalaTecov, 



575 



}80 



>85 



590 



576. of : 6 D-. I neuncN D. 579. NCKpcoi : raiHi S. 586. kcxoXcoto 

G Cant. 586. eSaXec Liji-^. cecNeXoN (sic') (^> : cecNcXcoN V. 587. tcnontc 

(A supr.) (;K. 588. uno : anb \r. b. 589. occh r' .1. tctukto UP. 

590. d9^HKe r(^)l!S : a<pHKe Lip.s. : npoEHi Vr. A. 591. eujaopaVcrawN 11. 



was leaving for Troy. Epeigeu.s, like 
Phoinix and Patroklos, is a ' retainer ' 
who gives liis services in return for j^ro- 
tection against the avengers of blood. 
These ' broken men ' are an important 
factor in early nation-making. It will 
be noticed tliat the blood .shed is a 
kinsman's, and therefore cannot be com- 
muted ; the homicide must save himself 
by flight, as B 662. I 6-32-34 implies 
a later stage ; see on S 498 (App. I, § '24). 
Ar. remarked 8tl ovk diroXeXoiirei i] G^rts 
rbv Tl7]\4ui OLKOv, w5 oi vewrepoi, dWd 

aVvdlLKiL aVTUll. 

578-80 = 412-14. 582, cf. O 237. 

586. Fick remarks tiiat the first 
syllable of MeaiJueNeoc cannot be short. 
We must therefore read l^d^veXou for 
CecNeXaoN. 

.'iS?. TeNONTac. perhaps ratlier rivovre. 
Tiie dual oicurs in A .521. E 307, K 456, 
Z 466, P 290, X 396, and as a variant 
in T 478. The only i)assage where the 
tradition is unanimous for the plural is 
7 449. See note on A 521, and for the ten- 
dons of the neck, K 456. 588 = A 505. 

589. For the airaN^H cf. note on B 



774, and for tlie spear-cast as a measure, 
358-59. 

590. ci9iHi is a doubtful form, as it is 
the only instance of this class of aor. 
subjunctives with a short vowel in the 
sing. (cf. a.4>riT]i, avrjiji, Orjiji, etc. ; in the 
l)lur. it is commoner, //. G. § 80). 
Schulze {(J. E. p. 278 n. 3) ingeniously 
suggests that we should write d^f'?; as 
indie, (like iaryi, i^rj), an old form sup- 
planted by 6.<f>iy)Ke. Cf. "if 432 dlvKov, 
6v T aij"7;6y d<pTJKev dvrjp wfipui/j.ei'os T?/iT;s 
— which furtlier illustrates neipwJueNoc 
liere. So also adiveo^ Treipw/xecoj • > 3.''.*. 
Here it seems to imply casting for a 
man's own satisfaction in practice as 
opposed to a contest. 

591. This awkward line has almost 
certainly been added, partly from - 220. 
by some one who did not see the anti- 
thesis of ireipufifvos and fV diOXut above. 
The alyoivij) is a hunting-spear not used 
in war and Treipunevoi distinctly excludes 
real earnest : while the constr. of 0n6. 
under the strrss of (cf. //. O. § 204. 3), 
is very harsh at such a distance from 
the verb. Fick rejects 590 iis well, but 



198 



lAIAAOC n (xvi) 



Tocraov e'^copyjaav T^coe?, coaavTO S' A^aiot. 
TXavKO<i 8e 7rp(t)To<;, Avklcov dyofi daTriardwv, 
irpuTreT, eKretvev Se ViaOuKkrja /jLeyuOvp.ov, 
XaA,/cct)V09 ^i\ov vlov, o<i EWaSt oiKia vaiwv 
6\j3u)L re irXovTcoi re fieTeTrpeTre MvpfiLSoveaat. 
Tov fxev dpa FXau/co? crrrjOo^ fieaov ovraae Sovpt, 
arpecf^dea e^a7riurj<i, ore fiiv Kare/xapiTTe olmkwv 
SotiTTijaev Be ireaoov irvKivov S' a%o? eX\.a/3 A^aiovi, 
6t)9 eirecr iaOXo'i dvrjp- /xeya 8e Tpcoe^ Ke-^dpovro, 
cndv S' ayu.0' avrov l6vT6<i doWee^' ovS dp ^A'^aioi 
d\Ki]<; i^eXddovTO, fjbevo<; 8' Wv'i ^epov avroiv. 
epff" av ^^ript6vrj<i Tpaycov eXev dpSpa Kopvcnrjv, 
Aaoyovop dpaavv vlov 'Ov7]Topo^, 09 Aio? ipev'i 
loacov erervKTO, feo? w? Ttero oij/hcol' 
TOV l3d\^ VTTO yvaO/jLoto kol ouaTO<;' coKa Be 6v/j.o^ 
Mi^er aTTo /x€\e(ov, arvyepo^ 8' dpa [xtv ctkoto^ elX-ev. 
Alveia^ 8' eVl M.7)pt6vr)i Bopv ')(d\Keov rJKev 
eXireTo yap rev^eaOat viracrTrLBta Trpo/di^covrci. 
dX)C 6 fxev dvra lBd)v yXevaro '^dXKeov eyyjo<i' 
irpocrau) yap fcareKV^e, to 8' e^oiriOev Bopv /xaKpov 
ovBec €VLcrKtp(f)6'}], irrl B ovpla'^a ireXe/jU'^Orj 
eyyeo^' ev6a 8' eireiT d^let /xez/o? o^po/juo'^ "Aprj<;. 
Alveia<i 8' dpa Oufiov i-ydiaaTO (^covrjaev re- 



595 



600 



605 



610 



613 
616 



592. excopHcaN : exwcoNTo S. 599. nuKiNON : aeiNON Q, 7p. Lips. 604. 
epacuN : -yp. 9i\oN T. || iepeuc JR Lips. 606. ton p" eBaXcN ice9aXHN un^p 
ouoTOC Sell. BT on A -461. 607. anai L. 1| ^v TiaLv eTrecpepero UHpiONHC 5' 

ONenaXTO 9iXoN 9e ol HTOp lOiNeH, Si h. T (omitted by Maa>s). 608. UHpioNHN S. 

609. xeiizaceai GQRS Vr. b. . on' acniaa PQR. 1| npoBiBcoNxi U. 612. cnI 

CKijU9H GJ : cNi CKH9eH Vr. A. ii noXejmixeH JQU. 613 um. Ar. in his first edition, 
de. in liis second. 1| a9iH Mor. Bar. ;! ouBpumoc C. [I After this Di"HmGJPmR add 

alx^H 5' aiNciao KpabaiNOJUCNH Kara raiHC 614 

GJiXex', enei p' aXioN criBapfic ano X^'P^*^ opouccN. 615 



this is needless (Schulze Q. E. p. 278) ; 
he raises a farther objection against the 
synizesis of -euiv, but this may represent 
-av, the regular Aiolic form ; cf. note 
on -ew, 74. 

595. 'EXXddi, in the narrow sense, 
B 683, I 447. 

598. KaxejuapnTe, just as he was 
catching him up. Compare the story 
of Abuer and Asahel, 2 Sam. ii. 2-3. 

600. <bc, exclaniative used subordin- 
atelv, and so = ' when they saw liow ' ; 
H. G. § 267. 3. 



602. Cf, E 506 ot 5^ jxevo% x^'/"^'' '^^^s 
(pkpov. 

604-05, see E 77-78. Here also be 
refer.s to the non - combatant father. 
606-07 = N 671-72; 610 = N 184; 610- 
13 = P .526-29; 613 = N 444; 614-15 
= N 504-05; 619 = N 254. It will be 
seen that 613 lay under grave suspicion 
in ancient times. 614-15 are obviously 
a needless repetition of the preceding 
lines. 

009. unacnlSia, see X 158 ; npoBi- 
BdjNTOc, U :!07. 



lAIAAOC n (\vi; 



199 



" ^IrjpiovTj, Ta^a /ctr ere Kal op^j](TT/ji> irep iovra 
e'7^os' e/xoj/ KaTeTravcre Bia/j,7repe<;, ei cr' e/3a\oi' irep" 

TOP h av y>h]piui'T)<; 8ovpiK\vTo<; uvriov i]vZa' 
" \lveia, -^oKeiruv ae Kal i(f)6ipov Trtp ^ovra 620 

TrdvTcov uvdpcoTTcov a^ecrcrai. pei'os-, 6<i Ke crev dvTa 
e\6i]i ufivi>o/j,evo<;- OurjTo-i Be vu Kal av Teru^ai. 
el Kal eyo) ere ^d\oip,L tv^mv pecrov o^ei ^uXkmi, 
alyfrd Ke Kal Kparepo<: irep ecov Kal ^epcrJ TreiroiQui^ 
ev^O'i ep,ol Bol7]<i, -^v^-liv B "AiSt kXvtottmXcoi.'' 625 

ft)? (f)dTO, Tov K evevLire Merotrt'ou d\Kipo<i vi6<i' 
" yiijpioi'i], Ti (TV ravra Kal ead\b<; ecov dyopevei<; : 
0) ireTTOi', ov toc Tpwe^ 6veiBeiOL<; eireeaai 
veKpov ^copyja-ovai' irdpo^; rivd yala Kade^et. 
ev yap -^epal TeA-o? 7ro\ep,ou, iireoyv 8' evl /SovXijc 630 

TO) ov Ti %pv p^vdov o(f)6\X€tv, dXXa p-d-^eaOai. 

617. KCN : U€N Mor. liar. 618. nep : re P : Bh II;irl. ii xui,,. 618 20 "/w. 
S Vr. d : 620 om. 11^ 622. TCTCUsai Lip.'j. 623. Kai : uh I'. 624 K€ 

"ui. II: TE .S. 625. dco(i)HC (il' Hail. a. Tar. a <• f j (supr. oi , I'l' aWuii A: 

Scoceic Li|i.^. 626. eNeNicne(N) II.IST \'r. b : €NeNcmTe(;. 628. outi D(M'C^>. 

629. Kae€Z€l : Ka\un;ei .\lor. 631. OU TI : oCi toi 1': ou .IT. 



617. opxHCTHN, a taunt directed at 
Meriones' agility, and containing per- 
haps a sjjecial allusion to liis Cretan 
origin ; for Crete was celebrated for the 
sword-dance (see on 2 590). Compare 
Patroklos' banter in 745 ^ /xdX' i\a(pp6s 
avifp, cjs peta Kv^iarai. The thought of 
the war-dance is doubtless at the bottom 
of the expression, as in Hector's words 
Sriiui. ^^.i\■^■ia^ai' AprfCB. 241 (though these 
contain no disparagement). See also il 
261 ^evcrrai t opx^i^fai re, xopoLrvwirjicnv 
dpicrroi. 

618. 9iaju.nepec, for yood and all, cf. 
K 89, 331. 70, 11 499, X 264. eY . . 
ncp, if indeed, if only. This is of course 
not to be confused with the somewhat 
commoner sense of el irep, 'even if.' 
In the latter use the particles are always 
together, in the former, since irep 
emphasizes the clause rather than the 
single word, they are generally separ- 
ated ; but this is by no means an invari- 
able rule ; compare A 5S0 el irep yap k' 
edi\r)iffi, if indeed he wish, X 464, etc. 
(In A 391 Kai el k dXlyov irep i-n-aijpiii, 
irep is to be taken with oXiyov, even if 
it (ouch but a, very little.) 

620. ce for aoi, attracted by the strong 
intluence of the growing ace. cum infn. 
construction ; the remarkable point VmIhl; 



that the ace. is so far separated from its 
infin. and is so close to the adj. which 
naturally rer|nircs a dat. 

623. Kai crcb, / tuo, in allusion to el 
a eSaXbv vip above. As so often it is 
iuditlerent wliether we take ei jiaXoi/u as 
an independent wish, or as a regular 
contlitional protasis. 

62.'". See note on E 654. 

626. CNCNine, see on O 546. 

62;». TiN(S, many a man. rata Kaeerei 
as Karexev (pi'vi^oos ala T 243. 

630. The sense of this line is clear 
enough though the expression is not 
very accurate ; in miyht of hand lie the 
issues of war, [not in words] ; the time 
for icord.s is in the council. A formally 
balanced antithesis would require for 
the second member ev lireaiv di (T^Xos'i 
fiovXrjs, but this would lose in vigour 
something of what it pains in accuracy. 
In fact, Tf'Xos eirewv. 'the sum of words,' 
is in itself little more than a periphrasis 
for firea, cf. 83 fivdov rAos, just as 
Baudroio riXoi = ddvaros often. The dis- 
location of the sentence, such as it is, is 
clearly due to the ])revalence of the 
feeling for the crternal form of the 
favourite chiastic arrangement (dat. -gen. 
— gen.-ilat.) over that for the internal 
form of the antithetic thought 



200 



lAIAAOC n (XVI) 



W9 eiTTOiv jxev '>]px » o o u/jl eaireTO icroueo'i (poo'i. 
TMV S , W9 re BpvTO/jLoyv avhpoiv opv/juaySo'i opcopev 
ovpeo'i iv /3rjaa7]t<;, CKadev Se re yiver tiKoviy 
fo)9 roiv wpvvTO 8ov7ro<i airo '^dovo'; evpuoSetrj^;, 635 

'^oXkov re ptvov re /3oci)v t iuTroLrjTdwv, 
vuaa-ofievcov ^i<p6(Tiv re koX ey^ecrtv (i/ji(f)iyuoi(TiP. 
ouS' av en (fipaS/xoyv rrep dvrjp Sapirt^Sova Slav 
eyvco, iirel jBeXeecraL koI atfian koX KoviTjccnv 
CK Ke(f>a\rj'i e'cXvro hca^irepk^ e? TroSa? aKpovs. 640 

, ol 8' alel irepl veKpov o/xcXeov, co? ore fjuvlat 

632. fipxeN PRU. 633. opurjuiaabc CGHJPR. || 6pcop€(N) DGU Harl. a 1), 
Par. a e f g j, ^v Tiaiv A, -yp. T : opcopei Ar. fl. 634. rlrNcx' L. || CIKOUH : 

aiJTii Aph. 635. opNUTO DQRS. 636 om. U*. |! piNoG : iv tlcl piNcoN Seh. 
A. II t' om. Par. j : see the note of Did. below. 638. capnHdoNi dicoi Ar. U.^ 
640. e'i'XuTO : cYpuxo D. 



633. TciN is taken up after the paren- 
thetic .simile by tQv in 635. opcopeN 
has not much authority. opuipcL, if right, 
can only be taken as coming from a 
present *6pil)pu3, analogous to other present 
forms with perf. stem (e.g. 7e7coj'ew M 
337), which has some support in the 
forms dpuiperai, opihpTjrai {H. G. § 27). 
It is more probable, however, that it is 
a mere itacistic error for opwprn (see note 
on A 483), and this Bekker, followed by 
most edd., has introduced into the text. 
Ar. appears to have understood tGiv 5i 
6pv/JLay5bs opwpeL u>% {opvp-ayobs Spiope) 
dpvrSfj.oji' iv ^rjffffrjLS. But this is clearly 
not Homeric. 

634. dKouH is a word which recurs 
only in the Od. in the phrase {^li-r]) Mfa 
warpos aKovTjv (3 308, etc. It means 
hearing ; the phrase cKadev yiver aKovr) 
is thus the counterpart of TrjXoae dovirov 
iv oUpeaiv iK\ve Troifj.rjv A 455 (rj.v.). 
The ' hearing ' being regarded as a power 
going out from the ear, the hearer hears 
to a distance, his hearing comes to the 
source of sound from a distance. See 
also on 515 above. 

635. €upuo5eiHC, here only in II. ; 
three times in Od. In sense it is sub- 
stantially the same as evpela x^'^'^- Cf. 
evpvdyviav, evpvxopos, eupviropos of the sea. 
Pint. 3for. 485 c quotes a lyric verse 
evpvoSov y Saoi Kapirbv aivv/iieBa x^oros. 

636. d/xeivov <cLv> dxf, (pr]criv 6 'Api- 
(TTapxos, el iyeypawTo " jSouiv einronjrdiov " 
e|w Tou T€ <niv8i(Tfj.ov, Did. i.e. fhc noise 
of bronze and. of the leather of shields. 
Ar.'s reading — for wliieli it is clear that 



he could find no authority — avoids the 
obvious difficulty of a distinction be- 
tween leather and shields, for it is hard 
to see what other leather than that of 
the shields is in question ; and indeed 
pivds means a .shield in A 447, 6 61 (see 
also M 263). Schol. T can hardly be 
right in thinking that pivoD means the 
rough un worked \aia7]l'a as opposed to 
the carefully-worked dairides (/36es evirolr]- 
rai). Ar. suggested as an alternative 
i^ iTrava\y]\pews vo-qreov \iyeuOai to avrb ws 
" TTVKVoi Kal dafiies" (fj, 92) ^-ai "irbXefiov 
re ndxvv re " (11 251) (An.). This would 
be more satisfactory if there were not a 
third term co-ordinated with the two 
by re. Clearly xa^KoO includes weapons 
of offence, and must not be restricted to 
the metal facing of the shields. After 
all the difficulty is insignificant, for 
the slight redundancy of expression in 
the text is easily pardonalde. For 6oOc 
in the sense of shield see H 238. 

637 =S 26, q.v. 

638. Ar. read ^apTrrjdopi. dioii- ovde 6 
Trdvv yvibpifxos Kal (Tvvr]0-r]s tGil liapiryjSbvt 
rjBvvaTo yviopiaai aurov (Nikanor). Such 
a use of (ppdSfxwv cannot be supported ; 
and the text is perfectly simple, 0/)d5- 
fxwv being observant, shrewd ; of. fi 354 
(ppadeos voov ^pya rirvKTai, Hes. Theog. 
626 Taiyfi (ppadiuoavvijicriv, by the cleverness 
of Gaia. On Sn . . erNco see H. G. § 324. 

640. eYXuTO, was trrapped' up, a rather 
bold metaphor to express 'was hidden.' 

641. For the simile cora]iare B 469 fl'. 
(471 =643 here). nepirXareac, overflow- 
ing with n)ilk. 



lAIAAOC n (xvi; 



L'Ml 



araQfiML evt ^pofiicoai 7r€piy\ay£a<^ Kara TreWwi 
coprjt eV elapivTji, ore re y\('tyo<; ayyea Sevei' 
w9 apa Tol irepl veKpup o/xi'Xeov, ovoe Trore Ztuv 
rpey^rev airo Kparepr}<; vap.u'jj'i ocrae (fiaeivto, Oir. 

dWn Kar avroix; alev opa, Ka\ (ppu^cTo Ovp.o)i 
TToWa fi(i)C dfx<f>l (f>ov(ji)i llaTpOKXov fiep/xripil^Mi', 
7] ySj] KOI Kelvov ivl KpaTepf]i vrrfxivqi 
avTOv fcV di'TiOeMC ^apirrihovL ^aihip.O'^ ' I'jKTwp 
yaXiCML Brjicoaiji uttu t 6)fMa)v rev^e hXrjTaL, 6ri0 

r) en Kal irXeoueaaiv oipeWeiev ttovov alirvv. 
(bSe 8e oi cfypoveovTt hodaaaro Kephiov eivat, 
o(f)p^ yv<; depuTTfov TlTjXifidSeo) A^tX^^o? 
i^avTi^ Tpo)d'i re Kal "F^Kropa -^aXKOKopvarrfv 
McraiTo Trporl aaru, iroXecov 8 diro 6vp.oi> eXoiro. 6f>5 

"^KTopi he TTpcoTiaTcoc dvdXKiSa <f)u^av evojpaev 
e? 8i(f)poi> 8' dva^a<; (j)vya8^ erpavre, KeKXeTO 8' aXXov<; 
Tp(oa<; (^evyejJievaL' yvM yap \io<; ipa rdXavra. 

642. €Ni : eni (J. Bpoueouci U Lips. Yr. A : Bpcju^coci Harl. a, Cramer Epim. 
r)0. 17. curXareac Allien, xi. 495 : noXurXar[rJeac A]). Lex. 55. 1. 646. 

aOxiic r. e9pdzeT0 S. 648. KQI kcTnon Ar. S.' : KCiKeTNON D* ;.TI,(,iSr II;irl. 

a li. 650. 8H(i)cbc€i C<^>r. 651. 69eXXeieN : 69eXXei 9H(i. 653. ndboiKZoc 
alaKiaao (J. 654. csaOeic C. 655. cXhtqi Q {mpr. oito). 666. 9UzaN 

QS Lips. {supr. exixxhu) Vr. b, Cant. Mor. Bar. Vr. A : euxxhu n. CNcbpceN 
S fLii).s. sii/ir.) Cant. Mor. Bar. Yr. A : cnhkcn fi. ' cpusoN CNHKeN t) Kara ru-as 
euAJibN CNupccN Eust. 657. erpenc P Lips. Yr. <!. 658. rap : hk R. 



650. For the subj. Shicochi, ^Xhtqi 
followed by the opt. 69eXXei€N, see //. 
(t. § 298 ad tin. drjida-qL may represent 
an original dT]icbaeL'{e), hut the change 
of eXTjrac to eXoiTo wouhl be more violent. 
69eXXeieN (also /3 334) for the regular 
64>€L\fi€v [H. G. § 39. 3) is unicpie in H. 
It is possible that the later (but not 
Homeric) distinction of the pres. 6<pei- 
\€iv and 6(pi\\(LV has reacted on the aor. 
The subject of the verb is evidently 
Patroklos. 

653. The use of b9pa is to be com- 
pared with A 465 XeXLiqixivo^ 6(ppa rd- 
Xiffra Tevxeo. (Tv\ri<Tete, 7, 361 Ovfibs iiricr- 
cvrai 6(pp' eTrafivvu, where see notes. 
Tlie word has passed through the stage 
of introducing an object-clause till it is 
weakened to the modern ' that, ' and 
really takes the place of the infinitive. 
Yan L. however regards it as linal, 
taking 656 to explain wde, as though 
"E^•Top^ 5^ . . eyQpcrei' ="EKTopi evopaai. 
This is no doubt possible — perhaps best ; 



but we should have expected fiiv for 
oi in 656. 

656. 9uzaN CNwpccN, though not 
strongly .snppurtrd, stums preferable to 
the vulg. Ovjxbv ivfjKfv, which as He3'nc 
suggests may have been wrongly taken 
froVn the line above ; of. 62, 366. But 
it is going too far to call the vulgatr 
'intolerable' with van L. The use of 
dvjx^i in \\. is elastic enough to permit 
of sn(di a )>hrase ; cf. 691. dvfibv (vQpcfv 
is probably a transitional form which 
■was altered to ivTjKev on the analogy of 
/xivos, Odpcros, etc. eviJKev. 

657. erpane. sc. oi<ppov or lirirovs. 

65S. TciXaNTa, see 9 69. Here the 
word practirally means little more than 
icill. Tlie backward and forwanl move- 
ment of the battle, which Hector per- 
ceives, answers to the fluctuations of 
Zeus' will, which themselves are typified 
by the figure of a balance swinging up 
and down. 



202 



lAIAAOC n (XVI) 



ev6^ ovS' icjjdi/jioi AvKiOL fiivov, aWa (po^7]6ev 
7rdvT€<i, eVel /3acrc\rja tBov /Se^Xij/xei'ov rjTop 
Keifievov ev v6kvo)v dyvpef 7roXee<? jdp eV avroa 
KciTnTeaov, evr epcBa /cpareprjv erdwcrae K-povLcov. 
oi o ap air Mfioav liap7r7]oovo<i evre eXovro 
'^akKea fiapfxaipovTa' rd /xev KOiXwi eVt vfjai; 
8o)Ke (f)6p6ti' irdpoiaL M.evoi,TLOv d\KL/j,o^ vio<;. 
Kol TOT AiroWcova 7rpGae(j)r] ve^eXrj'yepeTa Zev'i • 



660 



665 



659. aXXa 966HeeN DPR : aX\" €966HeeN 12. 660. BeSXHiieNON QU 

Cant. Bar. Mor. Lips. Par. c e g : BeBXHUJueNON DG : BeBAajujuewoN AC Par. a : 
BeBXaueNON S Harl. d, Par. d f : BeSoXHixeNON H : acaaVruieNON .) PRT Mosc. 2, 
Harl. a, Par. h j, yp. A : bedairixeNon ?) BeBXHweNON Eust. 661. rap: bk P. || 

en' : Hxx Q Mor. Vr. d, A. 663. djuoici Q. 666. andXXwNi D. j Kal tot' cip* 
€3 Y3hc npoce<pH zeiic on 9iXoN uion Zen. (athetizing at the same time 666-83). 



660. Both the reading and interpreta- 
tion of this line involve dithculties. 
Why do the Lykians only now perceive 
that their king is stricken ? The tight 
over his body has been going on for 
more than 100 lines ; yet the wording of 
the sentence implies that the sudden 
change is due not to the flight of Hector, 
as we should expect, but to the recogni- 
tion of Sarpedon's fall. Two theories 
seem possible : (1) The lines belong to 
an earlier recension of the story, in 
which the fight over the body was 
described only summarily in 661-62 ; 
659 originally followed immediately after 
Sarpedon's fall (perhaps after 505), all 
the intervening lines being later ex- 
pansion. (2) 661-62 are a later addition ; 
paffiXija in 660 is Hector, not Sarpedon 
(Paley). In favour of (1) it may be urged 
that of the intervening lines we have 
already had on other grounds suspected 
a lai'ge portion as a later addition (see on 
508, 555) ; while the rest from 569 on is 
(£uite colourless ; the short battle-pictures 
relating the deaths of unimportant war- 
riors are of a type which could easily 
be made to order, and in fact shew a 
suspiciously large proportion of borrowed 
lines (see e.g. the note on 604-05). K 
this solution is adopted, as I think it 
should be, then we must read either 
oeba'Cynivov or BeBXHueNON : the balance 
of authority is rather in favour of the 
former, but the latter best explains the 
variant jBe^Xa/LL/juivoy. If on the other 
hand we adopt (2), the last form is right. 
jSe^Xafi/j.ivoi' fjTop might indeed mean 
'brought to a stop in his life,' but the 
l)hrase is unique and by no means natural. 
[iXd-TTTo: is commonly used (wj in the 



literal sense, of impeding ; (6) in the 
met.iphorical, of divine interference 
causing mental blindness — 724 ^Xdirre 
(ppevas 7j€1'S, X 15 ^/3Xai/'ds p.' eKaepye, 
cf. I 507, 512, }p 14, and note on O 484. 
In this sense of course Hector is /3e/3Xa/x- 
fiiuos in heart, for Zeus has sent panic 
upon him. We must then separate 
wdvres from \vkioi, and take it to mean 
all the (Trojan) army. This is not satis- 
factory ; and though Hector might 
perhaps be called a ^acnXevs (cf. A 96 
'AXe^dv8pwi ^affLXrjC, T 84 Tpuwc ^aai- 
Xevffi), as a matter of fact the title is 
never applied to him ; least of all should 
it be used here, where, after the {ex 
htjpothesi) ambiguous irdvres, it cannot 
but be referred to the king of the 
Lykians. It is of course this ambiguity 
which is held to explain the addition of 
661-62 ; but it is much easier to suppose 
that 506-658 are a later addition, and 
that ^ejiXap.p.ivoi' is a mere corruption 
of ^e^X-qp-evov (note the transitional 
variants ^ejiXapevov, j3epX7)p.p.fvov). 

661. CN NEKucoN Qrupei, lit. in the 
gathering of flie corpses, a bold and 
vigorous expression. dyi'pLs recurs only 
in the phrase eu vrjQu dyvpei, 12 141, and 
iu 7 Sl = dyoprj. aOTCOi emphatic, thei7' 
lord. 

662. Note that euTe = at the time when ; 
we cannot translate 'had fallen since.' 
There is a sudden slaughter, epida . . 
GTdNUCce, see on H 102, N 358. 

666. See on 431. The saving of 
Sarpedon's body at least is indispensable ; 
after all the fighting over it, we must 
hear what becomes of the body itself. 
Zen., who entirely expunged 431-61, 
contented himself with an athetesis of 



lAIAAOC n (xvi) 203 

" tt S li'ye vvv, (fyiXe ^l^ol/3e, Ke\aive(f)€<; alfia Kndrjpov 

iXdiov €K ^ekeoiv ^apTrrjBuva, Kai /xiv tireiTa 

TToWov (iTTOTrpo (f)epcoi> \ovcrov TrorafMoio pofjccri, 

■^plaov T d/j,/3pocri7)i, irepl 8 afi^pora eip-ara ecraov 070 

ire/xire Si fjbiv Tro/jLTTOtaiv ap,a Kpanrvoiai (fyeperrdai, 

"Tirvwi Koi ^avdroic BtSv/xdoaiv, o'l pd pav fUtca 

Oi]aova iv \ukii]<; eupei'/;? ttlovi Bijp-foi,, 

evdd e rap^vaovac KacnyvTjTOi re eVat re 

tvp-/3ml re arifkip re- ru yap yepaf earl davovr'iiv. >>7^ 

fo)9 e(f)ar , ovB^ dpa irarpo'i dvrjKovcrri^crei' .\t7oWo)v. 
^f] Be Kar IBaicov opecov e? (pvXomv alvijv, 
avriKa B e'/c ^eXecov ^apmiBova Blov deipa<;, 
TToXXov diroTrpo (pepcov Xovaei^ 7rorap.oto poqiat 
■^plcrev r afx/SpocriyL, irepl S' dp,/3pora e'ip.ara ecrae- 680 

irep-TTe Be p-iv rropLTrolcnv d/xa Kpanrvolcrt (^epeaOai, 
"TirvoiL Kol ^avdrcoc BiBup,doaiP, o( pd pt,v mku 
KurOeaav ev \vKir}<i evpeii]<^ rriovt B/jpwi. 



668. JULcX^coN Q Hail, a, Vr. A. |l capnHdoNi Ar. P Par. c-'. 670. xP^con &' 

(A supr.) JQST Lips.: xP^'^on t' Syr. J auSpocmN H. 671. tcpamNoTciN 

eneceai Q. 672. SiSuudocr Toi I^K. 673. eHcouci(N) XukIhc IHil'Ii \'r. li, 

yp. A. GHc(c)ouc" eupeiHC XukIhc gn n. 5. Q Lijis. 674. Tapxuccoci \'r. 1> : 

TapxHcojci \'r. A : rapxHCOUCi .111 Lips. 677. 7.rivu5oTos koI tovtov TrepirjiprjKe All. 

680. XP^'^^^ ^' i"^ .^^>2'i:) H.fKST Lips.: xP^^^^cn t' Syr. 682 om. Lips. !! 
di&ujudocr Toi HPR. 683. eHKON Xukihc eOpeiHC eNi n. 3. (). 

666-83, combined with alteration of pressed Ar. {/xriiroTe Z-rjuSdoros 6pdw$ 

666 (he thouf;ht that Apollo was on rjdiTijKe tovtovs, Did.), but it applies 

the buttletield). The passage contains, only to the later Apollo, not to the 

however, some internal diHiculties. The Homeric. 

narrative in 676-83 is clear, but the 668. Ar. read EapTn/ddvi, but the ace. 

same can hardly be said of the prepara- is refjular, see K 572, 2 34.^, * 122, 4' 41. 

tion for it in 667-7.5. eXeojN €k BcXccon For cXocon Huntley conj. '^Xkujv, but this 

(668) is far less natural than e'/c ,ie\eu}u word is used only of enemies. Some 

iiipas (678) ; and in 667, 6i)9 two cleans- take ek BcXccon as attributive to alfia, 

ings are sharply distinguished, though the blood conung from the wounds, 

there is no apparent reason for them, which is not satisfactory. But the 

and in 679 we hear of one only. This variant fK /xeXtuu, cleanse from his limbs 

rather suggests that originally Apollo is well worth consideration, 

as god of Lykia intervened on his own 670. For ambrosia as a purifying 

account to carry olF the king of his land agent see S 170. 

— 676 may have superseded rbv 5i idojv 671-7.5. See on 454-.57. 9idujudociN. 

fX^Tjcre &ua^ Aibs vibs 'AttoWwi/ or the cf. S 231 "Tttvui, /cao-iTv^rajt Qararoto. 

like— and that 666 ff., with the pre- 676-77 = 236-37,679-83 = 669-73. 

paratory scene in 431 ff. were added by 677. This is the oidy hint to indicate 

a poet who thought that Zeus ought that the gods are on Ida rather than 

to take the initiative on behalf of his Olympos (see on 431 \ It may well 

son. — Zen. raised a general objection to have been added after the introduction 

the whole passage, wapaXoyov yap rbv of the At6s dTrdrT/, though even thus the 

ciTrei'^^ TotaPra diaKovuaOai — the bright presence of Apollo on Ida is not less 

Apollo should not be detiled by dealings nnexjieoted than that of Hera before. 

with corpses. This seems to have iin- Zen. expunged the line. 



204 



lAIAAOC n (xvi) 



TldrpoKkoi? 8' 'imroLCTL Kal AvrofieBovrt KeXevaa<i 
TpMa<; Kol AvKiOv<i ixereKiade, kol f^e'y\ ddcrOr] 685 

vi]7rto<;' el Se eVo? TlrjXTjLdSao <f)v\a^ev, 
r] T av v7reK(f)uye K)]pa KaKrjv /j,eXavo<i Oavaroio. 
dX)C alei re ^to^ Kpeiacrcop voo<^ ?;e irep dv8po<i' 
[o? re Kot oXki/jlov avhpa (fio^el koI d(^eCK,ero viKrjv 
f}7]tSi(i)^, ore 8' avTO<; erroTpyvrjiai /j.d'^eaOaf^ 690 

09 ol Kal Tore dvfjiov evi cmjdecracv dvrjKev. 

evOa Ttva irpoirov, riva K vararov e^evdpi^a<i, 
IlaT/oo/cXet?, ore B/j ae Oeol Odvarovhe KdXeaaav ; 
"ASprjcTTov /xep irpoyra Kal Autovoov Kal E^e/cA,oz/ 
Kal Hepi/jiov ^leydBrjp Kal ^FjirlaTopa Kal ^leXdviTnrov, 695 
aurdp eireir "EiXacrov Kal MouXtoz/ rjBe UvXdprrjv 
rou<? ekev, ol h dWoc (pvyaBe fivcoovro eKacTTo^;. 

evdd Kev v-^'lttvXov Tpoi7]V eXov vie<; A'^aiwv 
TlarpoKXou vtto ■^epai,- nrepiirpo yap ey^el dvev 
el /u,-)] \\7r6Wo)p (Poll3o<i ivB/xijrov iirl irvpyov 700 

earrj, Ton oXod (f)povecov, Tpcoeo-cn B dprjywv. 
Tpl<; fiev eV dyKcovof; /3r] Tei')(eo^ {jylrrfKolo 

686. nHXHYddeco DIIJQST Harl. a. i| £<pu\aseN JT Harl. a. 688. aci U Vr. A. |1 
T6 : re Syr. Bar. Mor. H nvh Kpeiccoo An. 1| ONdpoc A {yp. dN^pcoN) HQTU Syr. 
Lips. Harl. a, Vr. b A : dNSpcoN 0. 689-90 oni. AD Syr. : iv ticxl rcDc dvTiyp(i(pcjv 

ov Kelvrai East. 690 out. 11'. totc Apli., ct'. P 178 : nore Par. c sujir. by 

onan. 1. || enoxpuNei CJTU : enorpuNHce H. i uaxecaceai Harl. a. 691. eNHKe(N) 
DGSU Syr. Harl. a, Vr. A, Mosc. 2. 693. edNordN re Q. 694. dNxiNOON 

Q Li]is. II excK^^ON : 6niTHN ,TTU Harl. a, Lips., yp. e'xGKXoN Harl. a, Lips. 
697. eXcc Zen. 699. ^rxeci P. I^ euTeN AHU. 702. en' ?) On" Bust. : on' Mor. 

684. It will be seen that this line is 
hardly consistent with the will of Zens 
in 648-51. 

685. ddceH, see note on ddaciTo A 340. 

686. 2noc, the /j.veov reXos of 8.3-96. 
688. For the gnomic xe see //. G. § 332. 

ONSpoc, vulg. dvdpQv. The change to 
the plur. was evidently made to avoid 
ambiguity when the following couplet 
was interpolated. 

689-90 are a mere interpolation from 
P 177-78. enoTpuNHici xidxeceai is the 
reading of Mss. ; it cannot be construed, 
but under the circumstances it is not 
worth while to correct it to iirorpupei 
fiaxecraadai, which is given by all mss. 
in P 178. It is not easy to see how the 
change came about. 



692 = E 703; cf. A%gil Aen. xi. 664 
Quern telo primum,, quern ^;o.s-<rc/» (6)?2 
aspera vin/o Deicis ? 

697. ^Xgn, Zen. eXes. But for the 



change from apostrophe to narrative 
cf. 586. 9ura9e juncoonto, turned their 
thoughts to flight ; a pregnant expression 
like fi-q ri (pjjSovo' dybpeve, E 252. 

698. The following passage (to 711) 
is athetized by Payne Knight and others, 
probably rightly, as the i<lea of an actual 
assault upon the wall is quite unprepared, 
and seems hardly consistent with the 
attitude of Hector in 713. There are 
several lines which appear elsewhere and 
may be borrowed ; 698 = * 544 ; 699 = A 
180 (where, however, see note) ; 703, cf. E 
437 ; 705-06 = E 438-39 ; 710-11 = E 
443-44. The passage in E describing 
Diomedes' repulse by Apollo was evidently 
before the poet of these lines. Compare 
also the similar wording of T 445-48. 

699. un6 x^^P^i is elsewhere used only 
with a passive, or a verb of quasi-passive 
meaning {veffelv, etc.). 

702. arKcoNoc, either the salient angle 



lAIAAOC n (\vi) '20b 

TldTpoKXo<;, TpU 8' avTov direarv^^XL^ev WTroWoiv, 

'^eLpeaa ddapuTTfiai (f)a€ipr]v dairica vvacrcov. 

uXhS ore Srj to reraprov eTreacrvTo Saifiuft lao>i, 705 

Seiva S' op,oK\i'}<Tci<; tirta impuevra TrpocrrjvBa- 

" '^d^eo, Sioyeve'i HarpoKXetf;' ov vv roi alaa 

<Tb)L VTTO Sovpl TTuXci' TTepdac Tpuycof dyepdiyfop, 

ov8 VTT A'^iW)'io<;, 6V Trep aeo ttoWup d/xeii^wu." 

ft)<? <pdro, UdrpoKXo^; 5' dp€^l(^d^€TO TroXXov orricraw, 710 

fxr/viv dXevdfjievoi; eKUTij^oXov 'A7r6XXo)vo<i. 

' l^KTcop 8 ev ZKaitjiac 7rvXrjL<i e^e p.divv^ii'^ 'iirirov^' 
8i^€ yap -qe /uid-^oiTO Kara kXovov avra eXdacra^;, 
rj Xaov<i es' Tet'X^O'i ofioKXijaeiep dXr^vai. 

TavT dpa ol (ppoveovri irapicrraTo ^olI3o<; \\.7r6XXo)v 715 

dvepL eicrd/jievo-; al^rjcot re Kparepcoi re, 

Watwi, 09 ljL1]TpC0<i TJV ' KKT0p0<; ITTTroSdflOLO, 



703. unecTU9eXiseN .1. 704. x^^'P^cin i',() : X^'P^^i t' S. 706. dciNCi &' ; 

SeiNbN PK. enea nrepoeNTa npocHuda ACH Cant. Ilarl. a : npoce9H cKdeproc 
dn6\XcoN S2, yp. A llail. a. 707. )^az€0 : 9pdzeo Vr. d. Nli TOI : nu nw 

Ar. Par. a (supr. toi and coi) : Nii toi nco P: ti nco R. 708. nepcai 1' Ilail. a. 

709. Ou5' : oux H- bnep .IPQR Lip.s. Vr. A. 710. dNaxdzero fi. noWoN : 

TUTeON Zl'U. 11. 711. ciXeuoueNoc (A .sf;^)?'.) 0[I. 712. b' €N : be \<. 713. 
aueic CPQ Cant. Bar. 715. napecTH P. 716. eicduENOC Ar. il : ceicducNoc 
(i King's Lips. : ei96ueNoc Par. a f (the variant implied liy Did.). 717. ghn .IT. 

of the tower itself, or the re-entering 711. Perhaps we should accept the 

angle wliere the touer abutted on tlie variant d\€v6/j.evos (future) as elsewhere 

main wall. Or the reference may be to (E 444). 

a construction such as that of the walls 713. Size, doubted, oul}- Ijere and in 

at Hissarlik, where the lower part is on an oracle, Plerod. i. 65 ; no doubt from 

a comparatively easy slope, the upper 5Fi-, connected with 5vo, 5is, in the sense 

vertical; the angle where the two joined to be of two viuids ; cf. 5oiri (I 230 

may be the ayKWf. with note), oiaTa^eii'. It is probably 

704. NucccoN seems here to imply no not relnted to dli'rjpMi where the root is 

more than a blow from the hand. Else- j'/;- and oi- is reduplication, 
where it means a stab with a pointed 717. This Asios, who is not iieard of 

instrument. "gain, is of course not to be confused 

708. nepeai, a non-thematic aor. for with Asio.s, son of Hyrtakos, in M and 

irepd-cr-adaL, related to twepcra as Se'x^a' N. It apjiears frnm this that Hekabe 

to ide^dfjLTji', opdai. to wpaa ; see //. (J. was herself daughter of Dymas ; wiieieas 

§40. The variant TT^pcrat is also possible ; the later tradition (traceable as far back 

it is not fated for thee lo sack etc. Van as Euripides) made her daughter of 

L. would read Tpiioj:' TT^p^eff^', needlessly Kisseus ami sister of Theauo. So 

{Ench. §211. 9). Virgil calls her Cisseis {Aen. vii. 320). 

710. noWoN, Zen. tvtOov as E 443. Apollodoros names Sangarios lor her 

Ar. thougiit the ditl'erence justified father (see ne.xt line), while we have 

because Diomedes had the words of choice between no less tlian six claimants 

Athene to urge him on, whereas Patro- to the position of her iiioiher. No 

klos has the words of Achilles to liold wonder the Emperor Tiberius wrote a 

him back. dissertation Quae muter Hccubae fuerit. 



206 lAIAAOC n (xvi) 

avT0Kaai'yv7]T0<i 'FjKuIStj^;, vlo<; Se AvjiiavTO<i, 

09 ^^pvyirji vaieaKe f)orji<; enn Sayyaploto- 

T03i fXLV eeicrdixevo^ irpoae^r] Ato? vLo<i 'AttoWcov 720 

""EiKTop, TLTrre p^axv^ aTroiraveai ; ovhe ti ere XPV- 

ai6^ oaov ijaaoiv eljJii, rocrov aeo (f)epT6po<i eXr]v 

TO) Ke Tcixct- (TTvyepM^ TroXe/jbov a7r€pci)rj(Teia<;. 

aXX' dye YlarpoKXcoi ec^evre Kparepoivvxa'^ nnrov^, 

at Kev TToi^ fxtv eXrjt^;, Bcoiji, Se rot eS^o? AttoWoop. 725 

&)9 eliroov 6 fiev avri<^ e/Brj ^eo? a/x ttovov avhpSiv, 
K.e/3pi6vr]i S' eKeXevae SatcfipoiH ^atS^^/xo? ' E/crcop 
i7r7rov<i e<? TroXe/xov 7re7r\r}yep.ev. avrap ^AttoXXow 
Svcred^ ofxtXov Icov, ev Se kXovov ApyeloLcnv 
rjfce KUKOV, Tpcocrlv Se Kul "^KTopu kvSo^ oTvai^ev. 730 

"E/cTcop S' aXkov^ fiep Aavaov<; ea oyS' evdpi^ev, 
avrap 6 UarpoKXMt ecpeire KpaT€p(avv'xa<; 'ittttov;. 
TldTpoK\o<; S' erepcoOev d(f) Ittttcov oKto x^p^d^e 
(TKait]o €yyo<; e^/^v' ereprjipc Be Xd^ero ireTpov 
p,dp/u.apov OKpioevra, tov 01 irepl %el/3 eKdXv-yjrev 735 

rJKe 8' epeiadp.evo<;, ovSe Srjv a^ero <pa>TO<i, 

718. 9* ckoiBhc Bar. 719. 9puriHN G Syr. Harl. a, King's Par. a f j. 720. 

npoc€<pcbN£e 90T60C anoXXcoN G. 721. cKTcop JR Syr. 724. e<pene : enexc PR. 
725. eXoic G Par. Vr. d. H Soih Q : Scoioi Bar. 726. aueic C. [| Sn (&n) n6NON 

CJQR Li]iri. Gaiit. Vr. A. 728. en noXeuoN Xr. d. 731 ov/i. S. || ^NdpiEe(N) 

J Cant. Harl. a, Lii)S. Mosc. 2. 732. e9enc : enexe GPR, ev dXXwt A. 735. 

OKpuoENxa .1 Harl. a, Vr. d A. 736. azero : x^^ero H (Par. j ^nqrr.). 

723. CTurepcoc, i.e. with grievous le- reference to the equally obscure A 539 
suits to yourself; so <p 374 tQ Ke rdxa ixivvvda 8e xdj'ero oovpos (q.v.) ; and. we 
aTvyepuis tlv' eyio Tre/.i\paL/iiL veecrdai, after must either accept tlie MS. reading or 
a couplet closely resembling 722. Com- find some better emendation than this, 
pare also fx-rj rdxo. TriKprjv A'LyvwToy Kal So far as sense is concerned, we have no 
Kvirpov Uijai., p 448. need to go beyond the ordinary sense 

724. e<pene, see note on E 329. of d^ofxai, to fear (the gods), to have a 

735. judpjuiapoN OKpideNxa, M 380. scruple (with intin., Z 267, or ^ut?, S 261). 
Bentley conj. oKpibevd', 6v ol, which is The only difficulty is the gen. in place 
adopted by most edd., and is no doubt of the ace, and this is explicable, be- 
right if the line is genuine. The second cause 'his foe' is not the direct object 
part, however, is unusual, as it appears of the verb ; the sense is not 'he did 
to describe a stone of small size, whereas not long dread his foe,' but he was not 
those cast by heroes are elsewhere of long in awe for his foe. a^ofxai is used 
heroic dimensions. solely of terror or reverence of a religious 

736. azero is the MS. reading, with nature (except perhaps p 401 ; cf. dyios, 
one ex:ception ; x'^S'^Oj which most edd. dyvos) ; the word therefore here refers 
adopt, is doubtless only a conjectural to the divine jianic inspired by Apollo ; 
emendation, and has not even tlie merit the supernatural awe thus due to Hector 
of giving good sense ; after three lines has no long hold of Patroklos, and does 
and a half have been descrihing Patro- not make him hesitate in his onslaught, 
klos' vigorous attai'k it will not do to The use of the gen. may be compared to 
say that ' he did not long yield befoi e that with oloa when meaning ' to know 
his foe.' Nothing is explained by a about' (see A 657), and with the double 



lAIAAOC n (wij 



2*17 



K€/3pt,6i'rji>, vodov vlov dyaK\))()^ Mpidfioio, 
iinriiyv I'ji'C e^^ovTU, fxerojiriov o^ei Xcti. 
dfj,(f>OTepa<; 8 6(f)pv'i crvvekev \i0o<{, ovBe o'l tcryev 
6crreoi\ u(f)Oa\fiol 8e '^ap.al Treaov iv Kovirjiaiv 
avTuv TrpoaOe ttoSmv o 8 dp dpvevTtjpi ioiKouii 
KdiTTvecr dir evepyeo^; Bi(f)pou, XiVe S' otnea dufiu*;. 
TOP 8' eTriKepTO/xicov 7rpoai(f>T}<;, Ilarpo/cXets^ iTnrev' 
" CO TTOTTOt, y fidX e\a(f)p6>i dv^'jp, cos' pela Kv^iardi. 
el B)] TTou Kal TTOVTOii iv c-^OuoevTL yevoiro, 
TToWou^ dv Kopeaeiev dvi^p oSe Ty'}6ea 8i(f)0)i>, 
V7j6<i diroOpcoiaKcov, el Kal Si/CTre'/Ac^eXo? ectj, 



10 



ii', 



738. npiduoio : JuerdeuuoN C (AraKXfioc marked as a jiroper name,. 742. 
ap' o)H. Vi. A ybb' ap' NGUTHpi) A'l . Mdij. 146. 51. 744. npoc^ipH T' Lips. Vr. A'. 
Inneiic Vr. A'. 745. cbc : 6c G (6c) JPQHST Hail, a {Uy^. supr.\. 747. 

KopecH S. II BcN R'n> with ref. to THoea : i.e. BcNeea. 748. SucneuKpeXoi cTcn Ziii. 



coustr. of /xefxfrjuai {II. (f. § 151 d) ; or 
it may be ablatival, had no awe (to keej) 
him) from his foe, as with XdireaOai^ 
5Lii}Kea9ai. 

737- AXicoce, so ovx ■'jX^wo'e tovttos, 
Soph. Tri'c/i. 258 ; cf. Aids voov . . 
dXiuxrai e 104, 138. 

739. JucTconioN (cf. A 95) on the ana- 
logy of fieTafxa^Lov should mean hetiveen 
the eyes ; see note on E 19. It is hardly 
possible to say whether the word is a 
neuter used adverbially, or a masc. 
accus. 

740. cuNeXcN, awexee Kai ei's iv avv- 
Tfyayev Schol. T. But the use is a curious 
one. The compound recurs in H. only 
in I' 95 x^'^^^"-^ f^^" ffvpeXdbv, gathering 
n/), and there seems to be no parallel 
rise in later Greek, ccxen intrans.. as 
^ffXeOe 340. 

741. The 'falling out of the eyes' is 
anatomically impossible as the result of 
such a blow ; at most the eyeballs would 
be burst. Such errors are not common 
in H. 

742. See note on M 385. 

743. The synizesis in euepreoc is very 
doubtful in so ancient a passage. Vari- 
ous conjectures have been proposed ; 
Christ's evFpey^os with the metathesis 
which we find in pii^ui — Fpiyjtxi is in- 
genious. He also suggests evwXeKeos, 
van L. ef' FepKToO, Nauck iv^iarov, 
Menrad evipyov {evepyoz in pass, sense 
is found in Herod, and Theokr. ; ei'ep76s 
in act. in Od.). 

745. cbc, see note on 600. kuBictSi 



may imply only ' taking a header.' It is 
possible, however, that tlie metajihor is 
in this line not from diving, but from 
tumbling, as in 2 605 ; from Kebriones' 
skill iji tumbling on land I'atroklos 
concludes that lie would make a good 
diver at sea as iccll {Kai). 

747. THeca, a oTraf dpTjixevov in Greek, 
though the form TrjOvov occurs in Aris- 
totle, where it is said to mean some 
ascidian. We can only say that TriOta 
are some sort of food obtained by diving 
in the sea ; the recognized translation 
• oysters ' will do as well as any other. 
9i9aN is another rare word meaning to 
seek ; it occurs in Hes. Ojip. 374 and 
occasionally in later Greek ; e.g. epe- 
(iooKpGiffiv Aristoph. Nub. 192. The 
scholion of An. is interesting ; (r; oittX^i 
OTL (iira^ eipTjKe rrjOea. ?<tti 8i eldos tCiv 
OaXacraiwv darpiuv. trpbs tovs x^pijoi'Tay 
(pad yap 6tl 6 ttjs 'IXtdSos ttoit^ttjj ov 
Trapeicrdyei tovs ijpwas xP<^l^^vovs ixOvc^", 
6 5e TTJs 'Odvcrcreias. (pavepbv 5e on ei Kal 
fXT) irapdyei x^w/uecous, (cracriv, eK tov rbv 
\\a.TpoK\ov dvofj-d^eiv rrjdea. vorp-iov 5^ 
rbf voirjTrjt' did rb lUKpoirpeiris irapTjiTrjffdai 
(' declines' to introduce them). Kal firji' 
ov5^ Xaxdvoti irapfiffdyei xP'^,"^''oi'S • dXX' 
bfiws (pTjffl " dfiQes 'Oovcrai^os rifievos /j.(ya 
KOTrptjdovTfs " ip 299). 

748. 5ucnejU9e\oc, sc. ttovtos, stonni/, 
as Hes. 'Tlicmj. 4 10 y\avKriv 5v<nr^fjL<p(\oy, 
0pp. 618 vaxTiKirji 8vffirefx<p^\ov X/xepos. 
But in 0pp. 722 ^li)5^ iro\vi,fiuov Sairbi 
dv(Tirefi<p€\o^ flwai it probably means 

fastidious, hard to jdea^e, a sense which 



208 



lAIAAOC n (xvi) 



ct)<? vvv ev vreStwi e^ linrcov pela Kv^iardc. 

rj pa KoX ev Tpcoeacrt Kvj3ia-Ti]Trjpe<i eaaiv. 750 

fo)9 eiTTcov iirl Ke/BpiovrjL rjpwl j3ejBy]Kei 
olfxa XeovTo<i e-^(ov, o? re araOfMov^i Kepat^wv 
e^XrjTO TT/oo? aTrj6o<^, €>] re fxiv oikeaev akKiy 
&)9 eVt He/Bpiovrji, HarpoKXeci, aXao fMe/j.aai'i. 
"EiKTOjp S' avO' erepoiOev cKpi' Xitttwv oXto '^a/u.d^e. 755 

Tft) irepl Ke^pLOvao \eov6^ w? Sr}piv6rJTi]v, 
M T opeo^ Kopv(f))]caL Trepl Krap^evri^ iXdcfioio, 
cifjL(})0) ireivdovTe, fxe'^/a c^poveovre fjua^eadov 
&)<? Trepl K.e/3pc6vao Svco fxy]aTa)pe^ dvr?]^, 

YldrpoKko^ re ^levotTtdSi]^ koI (f)aL8L/Jio<i "EiicTwp, 760 

'{.evT dW7]\a)v Tafxeeiv %/3oa vrjXel '^oXkmi. 
"EiKTCOp fMev Ke(j)aXPi(f)tv iirel Xd^ev, ov rt fieOiei- 
JldrpoK\o<i S' erepwdev e^ev Trohu^- ol he Brj dWot 
Tpoje'i Kol Aavaol avvayov KpaTepi]v va-filvrjv. 
6i^ S' Eupo? re NoTO? r epihalveTOV dWrjXotLV 765 

ovpeo<i ev ySjycrcrT^i? ^aOeiiv ireXefii^efiev vXrjv, 
(j)r}<y6v re jxeXiriv re Tavu(f)Xoiov re Kpdveiav, 

749. cbc : oc J Mor. : yp. 6c ical octic oTrep KaWiov Harl. a. 750. KuBicxfipec 

Ai (T.w.A.) PTU : KuBHCTfipec J. 754. aXxo U" Bar. 755. aue' : au PQR 

Lips. Vr. A. 756. SHpieHXHN Par. j and av. East. 757. oi> t' : c&ct' Q. 

762. OUTI PQRS Lips. King's : ouxi O. |j ueeeiH CS Bar. Vr. d : jueeeici H. 
765. ciWhXoicin QS Mosc. 2. 766. zaeeHN Bar. Mor. |! noXejuiizejuieN DJPQ Vr. b. 

P 42. On this analogy no doubt is 
founded the variant 5yjpidriT7)v {SripLvd-qT-qv 
Kara rivas, yudXiora 8e S-qpLOrjvai dixo. 
Tov V, Eust. ) ; but there seems to be 
no analogy for such an aor. from an 
-I- stem. The usual form of the verb 
is drjpidofjLai, and Mss. are notoriously 
untrustworthy with regard to the inser- 
tion of V before a dental (see on E 697). 
For the double stem cf. rivw beside tLco, 
dvvu, 5vvu) besitle d'uoo, dvco. Bripiofxai, 
(with r) is found in Pindar 0. xiii. 44, 
while Ap. Rhod. ii. 16 has bripivdrivai. 

762. Compare 716 with note. oO ti 
has good su])port here. 

766. Nauck gets rid of the short form 
of the dat. by reading ^Tja-arjicri ^advv 
(for ^advv as fem. see H. G. § 116. 4). 

767. TaNu<pXoioN, with smooth hark. 
TaNUjixeac, elsewhere (like TavarjKrjs) 
only of edged weapons, here = with 
slender jmints. The idea of ' stretching 
out ' may give rise equally to the mean- 
ings 'long,' 'thin,' and 'smooth.' Tlie 
two last generally suit the compounds 



explains Zen.'s reading 8va7re/x(p€\oL elev • 
olov ei Kal BvadpearoL elev ol crvvecrdlovTes, 
An. 

752-54. Heyne, and others after him, 
have objected with some force to this 
simile that it is out of place as preceding 
a second lion-simile ; and that Patroklos 
should not be compared to a lion wounded 
in ravaging the folds, but to one attack- 
ing the huntsmen. 

754. jueuacoc, the a is elsewhere found 
long only when followed by o {p-e/xaores 
B 818, where see note, pLe/xaore N 197). 
The other passages all have -aw- (about 
eighty-five times in H.). We mny com- 
pare Tedvrjwra by reOveCoTL. See H. G. 
§ 26. 1. Tlie a is naturally short {p.a = p.n, 
weak form of pLov- fxev-). The d in ^e/xa- 
6t€ may be due to metrical necessity, 
and in yue/xatis here to the analogy of 
that form. But see Schulze Q. E. p. 
366 note, where he assumes another root 
p.a : pLa, cf. p.aLpdeL. 

756. SHpiNSHTHN, here only ; but 
orip'iffaadai. P 734 (?), 6 76, and ddrjpLTo^ 



lAIAAOC n (XVI) 



209 



ai re Trpo<i (iXX7j\a<; (!/3aXoi/ ravvi]Kea^ o^ouv 

')XV* ^eo'Trea't?;^, iruTwyu^ he re dyi^v/j.ei'u.coi', 

o}<; T^wes" kuI A'^aiol eV aXX7;X jicrt dop6vTe<s 

8i']tovp, ovB erepoL fivdoovr okoolo (f)6f3oio. 

TToWa he Ke^pcovr]v d/j,(f) o^ea hovpa Treirt'iyei 

col re Tnepoevre^ cnro i>evpi](j>i dopovTe^i, 

TToWd he -^ep/xdhia /j,eyd\ dcnrlha^; ecrrvcpeXt^av 

/xapva/jLevcov ctfKp avrov o h ev arpocpaXLyyi Kovir]<; 

Kelro /jbeywi fMeyaXcoari, XeXacrfMei'O'i nnroavvdoiv. 

6(f>pa fj.ev 7)eXioq pueaov ovpavov dfX(f)t^e/3i')Kei, 
TO(f)pa fidX d/ji(f)OTepcov /3eXe yTrrero, Trlirre he Xaov 
?]fio<i h r]eXLO<; pbeTeviacreTo j3ovXvr6vhe, 
Kol Tore ht] p virep alcrav A^uloI (^eprepot rjaav. 
eK fxev Ke^piovrjv /3eXe(ov i'jpcoa epvcraav 



770 



rso 



768. TQNaHK^ac i) Ainbr. Cant. Mosc. 2. 772. doup' ^ncnHrci A .w/^,/.) CHJS 
Hail, a, Vr. b A. 774. €CTU9€XlzaN Ar. ii : ic7v<pck\z€{N) DGQST Hail, a d, 
King's Par. e h j. 775. d' €N Ar. GPR Tar. j : be il. 778. JudX' : jucn A. 
779. UGTCNciccTO D(; (Harl. a supr.) : JueTCNiccro CT. 780. p' om. S. 781. 

jueXecoN i^>. Hpcocc R. 



of raw- indifferently, but are preferable 
to the first, which has, however, taken 
sole possession ofravads. 'Long-barked,' 
the traditional interpretation of ravv- 
tj>\oios, is meaningless. See notes on 
r 228, e 297. 

776. jucrac ueraXcocri (also 2 26), the 
adv. seems to have little force except as 
an emphatic reduplication of fj-iyas, and 
is to be compared with olddev oios H 39, 
aifSdev aivQs H 97. For the plur. 
InnocuNdcoN, feats of horsemanship, see 
note on I 700. So ^ 307 iinvoavvas 

111. See A 84-86. With the e.\plana- 
tion tliere given, if the theory of the 
expansion of the original ^Irivis be riglit, 
there is no longer any reason to say that 
we have 'two noons on the same day. ' 
The narrative of A and II, with tlie short 
fidxn CTt rats vavaiv from O, does not 
require more than two or three hours, 
at least for a poet ; and the expression 
here gives room for even more ; for it 
does not indicate a point of time, but a 
period, ' so long as the sun was high in 
heaven,' i.e. till some time not long alter 
noon. But the development of the 
story at this point is involved in many 
difficulties, for which see Introd. 

779=258. The time indicated is not 
evening (we do not reach sunset till 

VOL. II 



S 239), but early afternoon ; see Frazer 
in C. R. ii. p. 260. The time is fixed, 
at least for Attica, by Aristoph. Aves 
1498 tf. wliere (iovXvrbs fj Trepairepu) is 
consistent with afuKp6v n. fxera fitffrjfi- 
(ipiav. It is common in many places, 
as Frazer shews, to stop the day's 
ploughing at or soon after midday ; 
hence the German Morgcn as a measure 
of land = « '/iiys work (see on K 351). 
For similar names for the time of day 
taken from agricultural or pastoral opera- 
tions see note on A 62, A 86, fj. 439 : 
and cf. Hesiod 0pp. 581 lyws . . iroWoiaiv 
iirl ^vya. ^ovai rid-qaiv. Horace's Sol 
ubi . . inga demfret bolus fatiijatis (C 
iii. 6. 41) and Milton's IVhat time the 
laboured ox In his loose traces from the 
furrow came, are of course familiar. 

780. un^p aTcQN, beyond measure, i.e. 
beyond expectation ; cf. F 59. The 
phrase is to be distinguished from vwip 
Aids alcrav P 321, vwep fxalpav T 336. 
iiwip fj.6pov T 30, ^ 517, virtpfiopa B 155 
(where see note). These all mean 'con- 
trary to destiny,' but they are never 
used of anything which is actually said 
to have happened ; they are applied 
either to tlie future or to unrealized 
possibilities in the past. Z 487 is the 
only passage where i'lrip alcrav seems to 
be used fur i'Trep Aios alcrav. 



P 



210 lAIAAOC n (xvi) 

Tpwcof e^ eVoTTr}?, Kal air oyy^wv Teu^e eXovTO, 

ITaT^o/cXo? Se Tpcoal KaKa (ppovecov ivopovae. 

rpW /xev eireir eiropovae docoi dru\.avro<i ' Aprfi, 

(TfjLepBdkea Id^cov, Tpl<; 8' ivvea ^wra'^ eirecpvev 785 

dW ore Bi] to reraprov eirecravTo Bai/xovc icro<i, 

€vd' dpa TOL, TidrpoKKe, (fidvr) ^lotolo reXevri]' 

rjVTero ydp tol ^ot/3o9 ivl KparepriL vcr/xLvijt 

Beiv6<i. 6 fxev rov lovra Kara kKovov ouk ivorjaev 

rjepi yap ttoWTji KeKa\v/ji,/x€vo<i dvre/BoXrjae' 790 

err/} 8' oTTiOe, TrXrj^ev Be fierdcfipevov evpee r m/xco 

T^etpt KaraTrprjvel, aTpe^eBiV7]6ev Be ol oaae. 

Tov 8' dirb fjuev Kparo'^ Kvv€t]v ^d\e ^ol^o'^ ATroWoiv 

rj Be KvXLvBofjuevT] Kava')(riv e^e iroaalv v(j) lttttcov 

avXcbira Tpv(f)d\€ia, /xidvdrjcrav Be edecpai 795 

aY/xart Kal Kovlrjicrt. irdpo^ ye fiev ov 6€/xi<; rjev 

iTTTroKO/jiov irrjXrjKa fxiaLveaOat, Kovlrjiatv, 

a\X' dvBpo<; deloio Kdpi] -^apiev re fieroiTrov 

782. TpcocoN t' Vr. b A. 783. bk : b' In \r. d. | KOKd Tpa)ci(N) S Yr. A. |l 
KaTa9poNecoN .]. Ii ^nopouce P. 784. ^Nopouce JRT Mosc. 2. 788. TO\ om. D : 

oi T. 789. eoNTQ Vr. d. 791. nXftseN re Mosc. 2. || Juera^peNCO PR. || 

eOpea PS. 792. CTp^<pe* SlNHeeN QR: CTpe9e3iNHceN Harl. a (glossed rapaxQ^vres 
effTpd4ii]aav). 794. U9' : £<p' S. 795. Tpi9dXeia QR. || bk : bk oi Lips. 

784-86. Compare E 436-38 and 702-05 archaic word of which this might be 

above. The jjassage is a tiue climax in regarded as a mistaken imitation, and 

preparation lor the catastrophe, and it remains as a jjroof that the Greek 

contrasts strongly with the meaningless language in its most vital period was 

exaggeration of carnage in A 747 — and capable of forming compounds beyond 

perhaps 810 below. the lines of its regular development. 

789. The position of deiN6c produces As to the meaning of the word, it may 

an effect almost unique in the Iliad. It be either ' Patroklos' eyes grew dizzy,' or 

is a fine instance of the self-i-estraint of 'Apollo's eyes rolled' in fury. Of these 

the Greek artist that so simple and easy the latter is rather the preferable as 

a way of producing a cheap sensation the efi'ect upon Patroklos follows in 805. 

should have been banished except from The variant orp^^e- Stvij^ei' is grammatic- 

the few points where it is really justified. ally possible, but not attractive. Agar 

Compare (SdW • alel d^ k.t.X. A 52. (/. F. xxvii. 171) meets the difficulties 

792. KaxanpHNcT, cf. xepcri KaraTrpr]- boldly with X^P"'' KaTairp-qveaaLV idivrj- 

vi(T(Ti 114. But the contraction -el is 6ev 5e'. 

not a form of the old epic dialect (see 795. The variant 5e ol for 3e is notice- 

Menrad Contr. pp. 71-75). There is no able ; it is very doubtful if ^eeipai ever 

probable correction ; the word may in- had an initial F (X 315 is the only other 

dicate that the interpolation introducing evidential passage, cf. T 382), and it is 

the reference to Achilles' armour begins quite possible that we ought in fact 

with this line (see Introd. ). CTpeq)€- to read oe F'[ol) edeipai, where Foi — 

diNHecN is a word of extraordinary HarpoKkwi as in 801. 

formation, which appears to postulate a 798. dw^pbc eeioio, a unique phrase, 

noun (TTpe<p€8ivrj (or -dlpos) in the sense delos is used as an epith. ornans of 

of 'whirling. ' Quintus has o-rpe^eSiVeoi' Odysseus often, of Achilles in T 279, 

(with which compare the reading of 297, and of other heroes N 694, S 230, 

Harl. a). There appears to be no really 25, 333, T 145. With dvrip it seems 



lAIAAOC n (XVI) 



-'1 I 



pver A^tXA,/}o<f rore he Zei/9 ' EKTopi ho)Kev 
r}L K€(f)aX.Pii (f)ope€iv, a-^eho6ev 8e 01 yeu 6X€0po<;. 
irav he oi ev ■^eipeacnv ayij SoXi^octkiov €y^o<;, 
^pidv fjLeya cm^apov Ke/copvdfxeuov avrap ut: o)p,(i)v 
acTTrtf (Tvv TeXa/jLMVi, '^a/jcal Treae repfiioeacra. 
Xvae Be 01 6cop7]Ka ava^ Ato<? vio<; 'AttoW&jj'. 
Tou S' ciTJ] <f)peva<i etXe, \v6ev 8 inro (f>ai6tpa "/via, 
cTTri he racfxjov oiridev he /j.eTd(f>pevov o^ei hovpl 
co/jLcop fie(Ta7]yv<i cr^ehoOev /3d\e ^dphai'o<i din'jp, 
Ylavdothrj'i KiKpopjSo^;, 09 i^XiKtrjv eKeKaaro . 
ey^ei 6 LTTTToavvriL re iroheacri re KapTraXlfioiac 
KoX yap hrj rare (f)cora<; ielKocrt, (Bijcrev d<f> iinroiv, 



800 



-|);» 



800. Hi: ^N S. 801. hSn: iv ncrt tc2)i Did. || x^'pccC Vr. A. i; k&rH P Vr. A. 
803 om. G. 804. ecopaKa .1. 806. &oupi : y^aKKdx H.irl. a. 807. uccchpu 
G (U^^. ran.) Syr. aud«;*. Eiust. i; cxe&ON ourace /(■n. XdBe K. 808. hXikihi \'r. A. 
810. 5h Tore Av. HPQR Syr. King's : Qh nore 0. i Bhccn . . v) Bhcqn Sch. U. 



to be more than this, and to refer to his 
divine pcareutage. It is only in virtue of 
his divine birth that he can wear divine 
armour without the nemesis which comes 
on Hector (800). 

801. The cliange from ot = Hector to 
oi = Patroklos is violent, as P. has not 
been mentioned for seven lines, ovtu) 
(so. Aristarchos) irav 5i oi, iv oe tui rwi 
{rb ?) 5^ o(, Did. ; 6tl to irav clvtI tov 
S\ov, An. 

802. KCKopuGueNON. sc. xa■^^'l2l£, which 
is always added elsewhere. The heaping 
up of epithets is remarkable. 

803. Tcpjuidecca, a word recurring only 
in T 242 (and Hes. 0pp. .537) Tepixibevra 
XiTwva. It probably means fringed. 
As applied to the shield it may be = 
dvcravoeaaa, adorned with pendants round 
the edge ; or more j)robably it refers 
to the (leather ?) apron which is often 
represented as hanging from the lower 
edge of the shield in vase-paintings. 
But in neither case is the word applicable 
to the old Mykenaean shield. OvaavS- 
eaaa belongs only to the aegis (see on 
B 447) ; pendants and apron alike are 
incompatible with the shield reaching 
to the feet. The author of this inter- 
polation evident!}' conceived Patroklos 
as carrying the small round buckler, 
and therefore also of necessity a dwpr]^ 
(804). The shield carried' on the 
shoulder by a reXapubv can only have 
fallen to the ground through a blow on 
the back if the wearer leant his head so 



far forward that the strap could slip 
over it. But the interpolator probably 
adopted the reXaixwv from the older 
Epos without reflecting that it was not 
needed with the round buckler. 

805. Bth, istiijmr ; this purely physical 
sense is hardly found again (cf. ft 480), 
but it must have existed before the moral 
connotation had been developed. 

807. cxe96oeN 6dXe, with a cast from 
close at hand. Zen. read crxfSdv ovraffe. 
i.e. with a thrust ; but this contradicts 
812, 819. 

808. This is the Euphorbos who sub- 
sequently inhabited the body of Pytha- 
goras, tlie PaiUhoides iienim Oreo demis- 
sus of Horace, Carm. i. 28. 10. 

810. dH rdxe, the vulg. S^Trore is a 
combination not found in H. e.xcept A 
40, where irore belongs to d : whereas 
5r) t6t€ is common, especially in Od. 
(fortj'-seven times against fifteen in //. ). 
rdxe is explained by TrptDr' eXdwv, noio on 
his first appearance in the war. Ar. is 
said to have explained the couplet as re- 
ferring to a sham fight for practice {dtba- 
(TA.Vei'oj) which, oddly enough, would seem 
to re<[uire trore, not rbrre : 8ti ffvfjjdfs ^v 
Tois apxnioi^ apfiaTOfJLaxfi'', iffcpaipui/jL^vois 
(tipped with ' buttons ') Sopaai xpwMO'oi'f? 
Kai duarptweLV €k tQsv 6x»7,"a7'w»'. An. 
Such an idea is ludicrously out of place 
in the midst of so grim a description ; 
the intention evidently is to make out 
that Eui)horbos, though he has not been 
heard of before, is no unworthy victor. 



815 



212 lAIAAOC n (xvi) 

irpcor e\da)v crvv o-^^ea^i, ScSaa-KOfxevo^i TroXe/xoio' 
09 roi TrpwTO? i(f)r]K€ /3eA,09, IlaTpo-vXet? iTrirev, 
ovhe Bdfiaa-a' 6 fiev avrt^; dveSpa/Me, pTiicTO S o/xtXwt, 
e/c XP^^'^ dpird^a<i Sopv fxeiXtvov, ov8 vTrefxecve 
UdrpoKKov, 'yvjivov irep eovT, ev hT]loTy)TL. 
HdrpoKKo^ he 6eov irX'qjfjL koI Sovpl Sa/xaa-deU 
a-\^ erdpwv ek edvo^ exd^ero Kijp' aXeelvcov. 
"Ektwp S' fo)9 elSev HaTpoKXija /xeydOvfiov 
ayjr dvaxa^ofjuevov /3e/3\7]/M6vov o^eC x^^^kwc, 
d^X^lxoXov pd .ol rfkOe Kara aTi^a'^;, ovra Se Sovpl 820 

veiarov €9 Keveoiva, StaTrpo Se x^Xkov eXaaae. 
hovirriaev Be ireadov, fieja 8' ^jKu^e Xaov A^atcoy. 
o)? 8' ore crvv aKdfiavTa Xecov i^itjaaro X'^-PM''' 
M T opeoi; Kopv(f)y]t(n /xiya (jipoveovre [xd^eadov 
TTihaKO^ d/ji(f)' 0X17779 • eOeXova-i Se irU/xev afi(f)(0' 825 

TToWo. Be r dadfiaivovra Xecov eBdjxaa-ae ^ltj^lv 
ft)9 7roXea9 ire^vovTa Mevocrlov dXKifiov vlov 
"FiKTcop UptafXiBr]'? (t^gBov eyx'^l dv/j.ov dirrjvpa, 



812. TOl : TIC J. II npwTON PR. 813. aueic CG. 816 om. H'. 817. 

B\\i b' H Syr. 820. pd : bi U Syr. 824. co : xcb G. || ^n Kopu9HCi P. || 

judxeceai LQ Syr. 825. niN^ucN G. 



He has killed (or at least dismounted) he is made to tight the lion : a Mahratta 

twenty enemies as a first lesson in the proverb says ' a boar will drink between 

art of war, a feat which closely resembles two tigers ' ; compare also P 21-22, and 
Nestor's in A 748-49. For the gen. • Hes. .S'cif^. 168 ff., where a fight between 

noXejuoio see H. G. § 151 d. boars and lions is represented on the 

815 evidently refers to 793-804 ; it ^^"J!|f i « -^i • u i , 

n t ^■ 1 •*.! T) „;i i„ 82o. 6u<p( with gen. recurs in H. only 

can well be dispensed with. Possibly . „.„ , 1 ^ 1 ^1 °  -^.i 

814 should go with it, for we expect to f 26/, though the case is common with 

hear that the spear is plucked out after ^he compound a^cp^^^axeaOaL  see note 

a thrust, not after a cast. ?° f ^ and //. ^ § 184 n..ucN with 

„,- I,, . ,. . 1 , . ,,„r ' only h^'i'e and ir 14-3, <r 3 ; in all other 

817. This line IS used here, as A 585, ^^^^^ ^j^^ ^^^_ j^^^g - (thirty-three times), 

of the wounded warrior ; usually it jj jg ^^^^^, j^g^.g ^^ ^^^^ the variant tti./^ 

refers to the successful assailant, who is ^^^^ butSehulze {Q. E. p. 360) would read 

more properly said kt^p okeeLvetv.^ The ^i^,^,^,^ fi-om a non-thematic aor. *'iTrlv, 

variant h^ 8 is no doubt a reminiscence ^f ^^.j^^pj^ ^.^ i^^,,^ ^^ ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^^_ 

of the SIX other places where the line ^f^^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^ f^it., like ido/xac beside 

recurs with the connecting particle, ^Saevai 

rather than an intimation that 813-16 826. For t Brandreth and van L. 

were ever omitted. read F\ 

820. The poet has evidently forgotten 827. Ar. and Mss. accent ire(pvovTa, 

that when last we heard of Hector he apparently regarding it as a present, 

was holding on to Kebriones' head, face But Herodiaiios and Tyrannio preferred 

to face with Patroklos (762-63). the regular aor. accentuation, and the 

823. 6K<4juiaNTa, the epithet is else- sense requires that tense. noX^ac n€<p- 

where in H. applied only to the river u6uTa, as Paley remarks, answers to 

Spercheios and to the sun. The fierce- aKajxavTi, both implying the hitherto 

ness of the boar is not exaggerated when uncompiered combatant. 



lAIAAOC n (XVI) -21:'. 

Kai 01 errev'X^ofievo'i eirea TTTepoevra Trpoarjvda • 

" TldrpoKX, >} TTov t(^i]cr6a iroXcv Kepai^efiev up,i')v, 830 

TpwiaSa? he 'yvvalKa'^ eXevdepov yfiap dirovpa^ 

a^eiv iv vi]€(T(tl ^LXrjv eV irarplha 'yalav, 

V7')7ri€' TCLwv Be irpoad E/cropos" 6iKee<s nnroi 

TTOcraiv opcope-^araL TroXe/jLil^eiv ey^ei 8 avTu<; 

Tpwcri (f)iXo7rToXe/xoccrL fierairpeTroi, 6 acpii^ dp.vvo) 835 

rjfjLap uvayKalov ae Se t evddSe '^/vire'i ehovrai. 

a Bei,X\ ovBe roc ea6X6<i eiov -^paLcrfirja-ep A'^iXXeu'i, 

0? TTOV TOi fidXa TToXXd jxevwv eTrereXXer lovtl' 

' p-i] jjuoi irplv tevai, TlarpoKXea nnroKeXevde, 

vijaf; eiTL yXa(f>vpd^, 7rpli> FjKTopo'i dvhpo(j>ovoio 840 

aljjbaroevra ■^irojpa irepl ari'jdeaai hat^ai. 

CO? irov ae 7rpoae(f>i], crol Be (^peva<; d^povi TrelOe.' 

rov 8' oXi'yoBpaiieoii' 7rpoae(f>i]^, rTar/ao/cXei? iTnrev' 
" rjBrj vvv, "VaKTop, /xeydX ev-^eo' aol yap eBwKe 
ViKTjv Zeu? K.povlBrji; koI XttoXXojv, o'l /xe Bdfj,aaaav 845 
pTjiBlo)';' avTol yap dir m/jlcov reu^e eXovro. 
TOLOVTOL 8' el Tvep fioi eeiKocnv dvre/SoXrjcrav, 
Trdvri'i k aurod' oXovro e/xMt, inru Bovpl BafxevTe<;. 

829. nTep6€NT' ar6pcue(N) DOHRTU. 830. KepaVzeJueN : KepaVzeucN !i. 
aUHN : ajuuuiN Hail, a : auiN Cant. : ainHN D supr. : cxxhh 1'. 834. noXeui- 

zeuEN S\r. 835. 9i\onoXeju.oici J \y. A. : o: oc HP Syr. 837. oCiSe ti 

TO! D: oO Toi Vr. d. 838. TOI ACHPR Harl. a: coi (coij Q. ucncin K. ! 

^nereV J: dnexeWeN PtjR Cant. Hail. a. \v. A. 840. ini : auh '(SiNa 

DGJSTU. II npiN r' GPRSTU Syr. ; aN&p096NOio : mnoaauoio Syr. 842. 
C6 Ar. fi : CO! DQ Syr. King's. || &^ : V ou Harl. a, Yr. A. 843. npoc€9H Q. 
844. ^KTCop D. 848. k' : h' R. auTOe' : aCijiK' (> Cant. Vr. A. aajuciNTcc .1. 



830. KepaYi^EN, mss. Kepai^efiev, but 
the fut. is imperatively required (see 
&^eiv 832), In this matter the MS.s. 
have little authority ; Ijut the corruption 
must be an early one. The correction 
was made by Bekker. See note on N 6-1-1. 

833. For the use by the speaker of his 
own name in proud self-consciousness see 
H 75. 

834. nocciN opcopExarai, stride, cf. 
rpis fJ.ei' opi^ar' iuiy N 2o, TavvovTO 5^ 

fiWUVXeS LTTTTOL ]l 375. 

836. 6NarKaToN, like dovXiov, eXevdepbv 
(831) ^fjiap, the day of compulsion ; cf. w 
210 5yuu)es avayKOLOi. avay koiov is said 
to have been a Hoiotian name iov prison 
{EL Mag.). 



840. npfN rather than Tpiv y', sec on 
E288. 

841. See B 416, where this threat is 
actually made, but under circumstances 
very different from those imagined by 
Hector. The irony of Hector's sarcasm 
and its falseness is heightened when we 
find the same tone in Achilles' words to 
Hector himself when he lies dying in 
X 331-36. The two passages are closely 
parallel throughout ; note that 855-58 
= X 361-64. In both cases the dramatic 
efl'ect of the contrast between the victor's 
taunt and the solemn prophecy of the 
dying man is extraordinarily fine, atua- 
TOENTa is proleptic, like paryaXe'of in 
B417. 



214 



lAIAAOC n (XVI) 



aWd fie ixolp' 6\or] koI Ar]Tov<{ CKravev vlo<i, 

avSpMV 8' lLv(f)op/3o<;' crv 8e /ne rplro^i e^evapi^ea. 850 

dWo Se Toi ipeco, crv 8' ivl (f)pecrl /3dWeo arjccrcv 

ov 6r]v ovS^ aino<i Srjpov ^erjL, dWd tol 'ijSr] 

ciy^c rrap€(TT7]Kev Odvaro'i koL fiotpa Kparairj, 

X^P*^^ ^cij^^vT 'A^iX?}o? d/jiv/jiovo<i AlaKiSao. 

o)? apa fjiiv elirovra reXo'i Oavdroio KoX-v^jre' 855 

yl^v^V ^' ^'^ pedecop TTrapbevq "AtSocrSe ^elBrjKei, 
ov TTOTfiov yoofocra, XiTroOo"' dvhporrjra koI rj^rjv. 
Tov Koi TeOvrjcora TrpoarjvSa (jialSip.o'i "F^KTcop' 
" ITaTyoo/cXei?, ti vv fJbOL fxavTeveaL alirvv oXeOpov ; 



850. ^seNapiseiC Q (U^ ?). 861. TOI : coi PR. 852. 6€HI : Bin U : 

BaiHi C \y. a. 856. SYd6c3e KaxfiXeeN Atiien. xi. 507. 857. dSpoTHxa 

G King's : aapoTfira Cant. ]\Ior. 858. TeoNHCOTa Ar. JPRT Mor. : Tce- 

NCicbra 12. 



849. The singular eKraNCN shews that 
juoTpa and Ahtouc ui6c are to be joined 
in a sort of liendiadys, ' fate by the hand 
of Apollo ' ; compare Zew Kal 'AirbWuv 
above. There is therefore no reason to 
take offence at Tpiroc in the next line. 
But many critics, from Heyne onwards, 
have suspected 849-50 as mere repeti- 
tion. The latter at least could be well 
spared. 

852. B^Hi, see note on 194. We 
should of course read ^ie{ai), or /3te'(at) 
if ^iofxai is the right form. 

854. BajLi^Nx' clearly for oa/xevTi, which 
Ar. accordingly wrote e'/c nXripovs. Others 
took it to be for da/nevTa, but we can 
only explain this by some such violent 
means as an 'ellipse of 6avei:u.' See 
H. G. § 376. 3. For the dying man's 
power of prophecy Schol. A quotes 
Artemo of Miletos iv tQl irepl ovelpwv, 
" oTav dOpoiaOrji 'rj i/'i'xrj (^ 6\ov toO 
(TihfiaTOS npbs to CKKpidTJvaL, fiavTiKUTarrj 
ylveraL." Kal IlXdrwc iv diroKoyiai lioj- 
KpcLTovs (39 c) " Kal yap el/m ivravda ev 
(3t fj,a\i(XTa iLvOpWTTOL xpT^cryU.wtSoCcri;', orav 
/xeWujcnv dirodaveiaOai.." See also Cic. 
I)iv. i. XXX. 63. 

856. ^ce^cow firt irdvra to, /jl^Xij peOij 
"O/j^-qpos Trpocrayopeiiei, ol 5^ AioXeis p-ovov 
TO TrpbauTTov, An. The word is of doubt- 
ful origin, and we have no information 
about it but this. It recurs X 68, 362, 
and in the sing. =face, Soph. Ant. 529, 
Eur. H. F. 1204. There is no reason 



but tradition to shew that it means 
limhs liere ; mouth would suit equally 
well and explain how it came to mean 
face ; cf. the double meaning of os. So 
Ap. Rhod. uses 'pediuv=face, ii. 68. 

857. ciNSpoTHTa, see note on B 651. 
The word recurs only in X 363, fl 6. 
Here and in O there is some slight 
evidence for dSpoTiJTa or ddpoTrjTa. The 
former can be only another way of 
spelling dvdpOTTjTa. Neither dSpor^ra, 
ripeness, nor dpeTrJTa, Bekker's conjec- 
ture, is at all likely. Still less can 
Clemm's Xiirovaa dpoTTjra { = di'8p0TrjTa, 
on the analogy of Hesych. Spdj-tj/- &vdpu- 
TTos), with the forbidden caesura, be 
accepted. We have in fact no choice 
but to acquiesce in the ordinary reading. 
As to the meaning of the word Ar. 
pointed out (on O 6) ovdiiroTe dvdporfjTa 
eiprjKe Tr]v dvSpeiav, dXX' ijvopiT^v, and on 
this ground athetized Q, 6-9. Schol. B 
shews what he thought the word did 
mean : dvdpoTrJTa ov rriv dvdpelav, dXXd 
TTjv dvOpuTToTriTa, TTiv dvopbs (p^aiv. dv- 
dpeiav yap ov KaraXetTrei, dpeTTfv odaav 
ibiav. Tliis is too metaphysical for 
Homer, but it is likely enough that 
between Tjvopey] and d(v)8poTTjs there may 
have been the vague difference of con- 
notation which separates ' manliness ' 
from 'manhood'; the former being 
specialized in the direction of j^hysical 
courage, the latter retaining the vaguer 
sense. 



lAIAAOC n (XVI) lM5 

Tt? 3' oIS' e'i K W-)(^L\ev<i ^"ieriSo^i irdi'i yjUKo/xoio h60 

(f)0l']7]L fc-yLiWt VTTO Soupl TVTTcl'i ilTTO dvflOV ^XeCTCTai ; " 

w? (ipa (pa)V)]cra<s Bopv ■^dXKeov i^ oireiXtj'i 
€ipv(T€, \a^ Trpo(T/3d<i, rov 8 vtttlov oyer inro Zovp6<i. 
avTLKa 8e ^vv Sovpl /xer' Xurofxehovra ^efS/jKei, 
dvTideov depdirovra iroScoKeo^ AlaKiBao- 865 

lero yap l3aXeet,v tov S €K(f)€pov co/ce'e? ittttol 
afi^poTOC, ov<; T[t]\})C 6eol Soaav dyXaa hotpa. 



861. 96e(H JS : 9eaiH(i) i) Cant. Hail, a; <|>6hh /;-,oii' 9eaiH Ku>it. 863. 

npoBdc C CnRSU Lips. ; npoBiBac Vr. A. 864. in' ,) uer" Ku-i. 867. fiSpoTO 
LT. li Tivks <vpo<T>ypd(povaii> HxxaTi Tcbi Hr erHue gctin XinapoKpHdcuNON Sch. T. 



861. It might seem most natural to in II., and is so rare in later Greek 

join 9eHHi with dX^ccai, be first to lose as to oblige us to join 0^17171 rvvfU, 

/lis life. But the constr. with the taking oX^acai as consecutive, so as to 

infin. instead of the part, is unknown lose. 



INTEODUCTION 

The Seventeenth Book offers to the analyst a very difficult and complicated 
problem. The weakness of the narrative a^ a whole is patent. A continual 
want of clearness and grasp of the situation culminates in the four successive 
'false starts' of 366-423. The larger part of the book is taken up with result- 
less combats ; it is not till the heroes send Antilochos to bring Achilles the 
news of Patroklos' death and start off bearing the body to the camp that any 
advance is made with the main story. Only two famous episodes occur in the 
book — the 'elegiac' account of the mourning of Achilles' horses over the body 
of Patroklos (426-58), and the prayer of Aias, 'Give but light, and slay 
us, if thou wilt.' The latter of these is found amid surroundings which 
forbid Tis to regard it as very ancient ; the former, beautiful though it is, 
betrays a sentimental tone foreign to the oldest Epic, and is moreover bound 
up inextricably with one of the most languid and uninteresting battle-scenes 
in the Iliad. The futile tactics of Automedon (459-65) may perhaps be 
regarded as shewing the unnerving effects of grief, though we should have 
e.\pected to find this stated if it was in the poet's miml. But the 
following fight, in which heroes of the first class, like Hector and 
Aineias, the two Aiantes and Menelaos, are brought together only to 
walk away again after a couple of spear- casts, of which only one takes 
effect, and that upon the otherwise unknown Aretos, is a near approach 
to bathos. 

The opening episode, the duel of Euphorbos and Menelaos, coheres 
closely with the end of IT ; indeed it really begins with 11 864, the last four 
lines of the book being designed to clear the ground by removing Hector for 
a time. But we saw reason in IT for suspecting that Euphorbos had origin- 
ally no hand in the death of Patroklos. This supposition is confirmed when 
we examine the end of the duel in this book. Hector is expressly summoned 
back by Apollo for the sake of Euphorbos, whom Menelaos is despoiling 
(80-86). Hence when Menelaos finds that he must retreat (91), we 
naturally suppose that the revxea KaXd to be abandoned are Euphorbds's, 
the kXvtu rei'xea of 85. But in the sequel it appears that they are those 
of Patroklos ; from this point the arms and body of Euphorbos are com- 
pletely forgotten (see particularly 108, 113), and the body of Patroklos 
alone is contended for through the rest of the book. The most reasonable 

216 



lAIAAOC P (xvii) 217 

conclusion .seems to be tli.it 11 8U4-1' 124 are a sin<,'le episode due to the 
hand which introduced Euphorbos and Apollo in IT 787 II". In the ori^'inal 
form of the story Hector alone slew Patroklo.s, and immediately ]>roceeded 
to take his armour. 

But of this ori^dnal ti,L;ht over the body very little can have come duwn 
to us unaltered. With the appearance of Glaukos in 140 we a<,'ain come to 
a later stratum, which has itself been much disturbed by the intrusion of 
the idea of the change of armour. Hector's sudden retirement from the 
field in order to put on Achilles's armoiir shocked even the ancient critics 
(see note on 186). Some minor dirticultie.s in the se<[uel of the Glaukos 
episode (to 232) are mentioneil in the notes. By the excision of 186- 
228 the worst of them are avoi<led. 

With 268 (see note there) we find incidental mention of a super- 
natural darkness sent by Zeus, which never seems to make any difl'erence to 
the fighting. We have come across it before in 668, IL 567 ; in both 
cases it is mechanically introduced, and can be at once cut out. So here — 
268-73 can go without any loss to the context. In 368 the ai]f) may be 
the same as this darkness — the passage is suspicious on other grounds — but 
it may mean only the dust-cloud raised by the fighters, for where the fight- 
ing is slack there is no dust (370-73). In 644 — which has doubtless led 
to the interpolation of 268-73 — the latter interpretation is decidedly 
preferable. 

From 274 the narrative proceeds smoothly — though 3."j6-65 are very 
weak — till we reach 366, a line which seems to promise some new develop- 
ment. But, after an account of the darkness, we only hear of the slackness 
of Nestor's sons, to be again pulled up by a line (384), which, though it con- 
tains an untrue statement, once more promises some new episode. Again 
we are disappointed to find nothing but a general account of the situation. 
Twice again the same thing happens ; the apparently introductory lines 
400 and 412 only lead up to the .statement that Achilles knew nothing of 
Patroklos's death, and to very vague descriptions of the spirits of the com- 
batants. All these short sections contain strange expressions and other 
difficulties which are referred to in the notes. It is only the fifth intro- 
duction, 424, which actually leads to a new episode, that of the horses, 
which has been already touched upon. This comes to an impotent 
conclusion in 542, and we return once more to Patroklos. who has mean- 
while been forgotten. 

The concluding section of the book, from 543, seems to be all of a 
piece. The mention of Phoinix in the opening announces it as very 
late, and the language, especially towards the end, entirely confirms the 
impression (see notes on 724, 727, 732-33, 739). The word yvjiviU in 71 1 
clearly implies the change of armour ; but the whole passage appears to be 
so late that we need not s^ieak of interpolation here. 

The logical conclusion seems to be that we have a narrative which has 
developed by successive stages from a comparatively short combat over the 
body of Patroklos between Hector on the one side and Aias and Menelaos 
on the other. If any remains of the original fight have survived, they can 
only be sought in 125-39, 233-365, mixed up in any case with later 
additions. The false starts in 366-423 are presumably relics of various 



218 lAIAAOC P (xvii)» 

continuations of the main fiffht which have now been welded together to 
form an introduction to the '0~Ao7rotta in the next book. Whether or no 
the body of Patroklos was rescued at all in the original story it is no longer 
in our power to say. We have reached a gap in the -story of the M'^vts 
which can only be filled by useless guess-work. 



lAlAAOC P 
MeN€\dou dpicTcia. 

ovB eXaO' Wrpeo^i v'lov aprii(f)i\ov ^leveXaov 
ITaTpo/cXo? Tpcoecrai, Sa/xet? eV SrjiorPjTi. 
^i) he hici Trpo/xdji^wv K€KopvO/j,€vo<; uWottl -^aXKOJi, 
d/ji(f>l B dp' avTOJt ^alv w? rt? irepl TropraKC fii'irrip 

7rp(OTOTOKO<: KlVVpl], OV TTplv eiSvla TOKOIO' 5 

ft)9 Trepl UaTpoK\a)t ^alve ^avdo'i Met'e/Vaof. 

irpocrOe oe oi Bopu r ecr^e Kal darriSa iravToa iiarjv, 

TOP Krdfxevat fxepaoi^ o^ n^ rov y dvTLo^ eXOoi. 

ovo' dpa Yldvdov v'io<i evp/j,e\LT]<; dfjbeXrjae 

YlarpoKXoco ireaovro'^ dfMv/uLovo^- dyyi S' «p' avrov 10 

earr}, Kal irpoaeeLTrev dprjic^iXov ^\eve\aov 

" W-TpeiBr) yieveXae Ciorpe^t'?, op-^a/xe Xumv, 

'^(^d^eo, XeiTre Be veKpov, ea S' evapa ^poroevra' 

OV jdp Ti? 7rpoTepo<; Tpcocov KXencov t iiriKovpcou 

1. oub' : ouK I^i;. 7. oi : ou Zen. dopu t* : Sopar* (;«,•: Boupax' H. 

8. ToO r' : ToO t" S. qntion QR Vr. b <]. eXGH(i) i; i ant. Lijis. Vr. b d. 

9. ciJucXioc P. 12-13 om. (). 12. 9ioTpo<pec 11. 14. kXhtwn Hail. a. 

4. Com[)are E 299 d.fjL<f>l 5' dp' ain-Qi pansion of irpurordKos in oi) tt, . ..x 
(SaTve \^wv is d\Ki imvoidths, 300-1 being tokolo is thoroughly Honieric (see iiute 
= 7-8 below. Tlie ]>oint of the simile on B 527), and the line is not in the 
lies only in the alFectionate care of the least like an interjiolation. KiNupH. 
mother for her young ; we can hardly oiKrplxpwvos 5ik rb iroXv ttJj (TTopyfjs 
read into it that she is warding oti' the Eust., rightly no doubt. The word 
attack of a beast of prey. doe.s not recur in H. e.vcept in Zen.'s 

5. ciSuTa for lovta : the short form reading of I 612, Kivvpi^wv. 
can be restored (see ou A 365) every- ^ „ „ „^^ , , 

where but here and Hes. Thcog. 887. / -8 = E 300-1, where see notes. 

The diphthong is of course due to the 9. FldNeou. read llavdbov : so also 23, 

influence of the masc. etSwj. See H. G. 40, 59. 6ee note on O 522. ^uuuxeXiHc, 

§ 26. 3. The form may perhaps serve in this passage (also 23, 59) of the sons 

to indicate the lateness of the whole of Panthoos, and 7 400 of Peisistratos 

passage, but not to condemn the line son of Nestor ; elsewhere only in gen. 

(van L. ) or couplet (Fick). The ex- and restricted to Priam. 

219 



220 



lAIAAOC P (xvii) 



TlarpoKXov j3ake hovpl Kara Kpareprjv vcrfitvrjv ' 
TO) fjL€ ea K\eo<i iadXov evl Tpcoeaaiv dpecrOac, 
fi7] ae ^aK,03, airo 8e /xeXiTjSea Ovpov eX&)/iat. 

TOP he fie.'^f 6'^67]cra<i 7rpoa€cf)7] ^avOo'^ Met'eXao?' 
" ZeO Trdrep, ov jjuev koXov v7rep/3iov evj^erdaadai. 
ovT ovv 7rap8dXio<; roaaov fX6V0<; oure \eovTO<i 
ovre crvo<i Kdirpov 6\o6(f>povo<;, ov re [Jbe^Laro^ 
6v/jLo<; evl arrjOeaat irepl aOevel /SXefxeaivei, 
bcraov Tlavdov vle<i evfipbeXiat ^poveovatv, 
ovhe /xev ovSe /Sit; "TTrepyvopof; iTnroSd/jioio 
■^9 -Jj/Stj^ aTrovrjd , ore ytt' ojvaro Kai /x' vTrefieive 
Kal fi €(f>aT ev Aavaolcnv eXey-y^iaTov TroXe/xia-rrjv 
e/jL/xevaf ovSe e (f>7]/j,L irohecral ye olai Kiovra 
€V(ppi]vaL dXo^ov re (f)L\7]v KeSvovi re roKrja'^. 
&)9 6t]v Kal (70V eyco Xvcrco p,evo^, eX ne fxev dvra 



15 



20 



2& 



16. apaceai R. 20. napddXioc Ar. n : nopSdXioc ADJSU Aiubr. Mor. 

Hail, a, King's Par. a c f g' h. 21. JUieriCTOC : udXicra FR. 22. CNi : nhp R. || 
n€pi : uera Lips. Cant. 23. ^iiueXiou R. ]| 9opeouciN AJPTU Ambr. fr. Mosc, 
np. Eust. and yp. Lips. 25. dnoNae' CR. || unoueiNe R. 27. € : t^ Ar. 

Par. c^ d g : juie C^ 28-159 lost in D (2 leaves). (So La R. ; who however 

cites it on lines 30, 37.) 29. OHN : 5h S. !| Juieu : jui^n P'R. 



16. ue 'ia, read ju' eae with Payne 
Knight. Cf. X 339. The tone of 
Euphorbos' speech evidently implies 
that Patroklos' armoiir is still on his body. 

19. ZeO ndrcp, not a mere expletive to 
give force to his words, but a rhetorical 
artifice to express contempt ; he ignores 
the presence of Euphorbos, and affects 
to address his remarks to a third party. 

20. napddXioc, see note on X 103. 
On the Homeric use of oun see H. G. 
§ 349. Here it is evidently nearly 
allied to the ironical &pa. 

21. uericToc, predicative. But the 
variant fxaKLara is perhaps to be pre- 
ferred : 6? (of', etc. ) re fxaKiaTa is a 
very favourite ending to a line. For 
the wild l)oar's strengtli and courage 
see on II 823. 

22. ceeNcY BXejueaiNei, 9 337 ; it is 
pretty clear that the added ncpi means 
exceedingly {II. G. § 186), though Hoff- 
mann thinks it implies ' his strength 
forms the centre, the kernel, of his 
fury.' This is hardly likely. Here 
again we are tempted to read fi^ja in 
conjunction with txaXiara in the pre- 
ceding line ; cf. S 399 Ss re /xaXiara 
yue7a jSp^ytierat x'^^^'O'''''^^' The sons 



of Panthoos are Euphorbos, Hyperenor, 
Polydanias. 

24. ouhk uku oxibi B 703, M 212. 
The slaying of Hyperenor by Menelaos 
is mentioned in S 516, but in a merely 
cursory manner, with nothing to explain 
the allusion here. Of course we may 
take ^90x0 (26) to mean tho^ight, but 
even then we should have expected to 
find in S some indication of the means 
by which Hyperenor shewed his con- 
tempt ; unless Menelaos means to assume 
it for rhetorical purposes here. 

25. dnoNHTO, cf. A 763 'Ax'XXei'S oTos 
T?)s dpeTTJs dirovqaiTaL. (JoNaxo, made 
light of me ; a form found here only. 
It is probably to be regarded as an 
imperf. of 6vafj.ai, a by-form of 6vo/j.aL ; 
cf. ovarai' drmdfeTat, fj.ef^<p(Tai, Hesj'ch.; 
unless indeed we ought to read Cjvoto 
with Brandreth, or divoffar' ■fjS'' virefxeLveu 
with P. Kniglit. It would seem that 
there has been some confusion in form 
owing to the neighbourhood of the 
similar but perfectly distinct dirovr^TO. 

27. nd3ccci re oTci, not on his own 
feet, but on tliose of others (carrying his 
body). Paley compares Eur. Bacchae 

968 <p€p6/J.€V0S TJ^eiS. 



lAlAAOC P (wii) 



(XTj]T)L<i' aWd a €761)7' dva^wpt'ja-avTa KeXevo) 

€9 irX-qOvv levai, fiy] S' dvriO'i laraar ifieio, 

irpiv Tt, KUKov Tradeeiv pe;^6^er Se re vi)7rio>i t^fvcoT 

W9 (biiTO, Tov 8' ov irelOev dfji€il3ufj,€uo<i 6k irpocrrjvha' 
" vvv ixev Bt'}, yieveXae BioTpe(pe<i, y fidXa Tia-€i<i 
yvwrbv e/xuv, tov eTretpve'i, i'Treu^6fj,evo<; S dyop€V€i<;, 
■yiwu)<ja<i he ^yvvalKa fiv^oii, OaXd/xoto veoio, 
appr)TOv Be roKevat yoov kuI irevdo'i edr]Ka<;. 
rj Ke a^iv BeiXolcri yoov KaTdirav/ia yevoifMijv, 
et Kev iyu) Ke^aXr}v re rerjv kuI rev^e' eveUa^ 
TldvOcoi ev ■^elpeaa-i ^dXro Kol ^l^povriBi Birji. 
dXX ov fxdv €TL Brjpov direipriTO'^ ttovo^ ea-rai 
ovBe T dBi']pLTO<;, rj t aX/c)}? ?'/ re (potato.'' 



30 



40 



30. crcor' : crcb C 31. Icjucnqi II. ejuoTo I'O. 32. Ti : tc \l. 34- 
aiOTpo9fec HK. ud\a : Td/a 1', eV run tQjv vTrofivrj/xdruv Sch. T. 35. t6n 

„„(. K: oNjIIarl. a. 37. apHTON AD(OJQTU. 38. K€ : )cai CP. 40. eN : 

cn) Lips. 41. €TI : Kar' fi^La twv inro/j.i'rifj.dTuii' inl Did. 42. 65HpiCT0C P. || 

H T . . H xe Xikanor A-: olix . . oOre GHS Harl. b, Par. a 



Hb' 



Hbk Ar. ii. 



32. The thought evidently is, 'be 
wise before you have come to liarm ; 
even a fool is wise after the event.' Cf. 
Hesiod 0pp. 218 iraddiv 5i re f^Trios tyvui. 
Plat. Sifmp. 222 B Kara ttjv tvapoifxiav 
wcTTtp vrjiriov iradiivTa yvCovaL. The word 
iradeeiv has evidently at once suggested 
tlie proverb here and involved the slight 
change of vadujp to pix^iv. The clause 
npiN ". . naecciN belongs strictly to iivai, 
fjLT] d' . . f.ueio being parenthetical. 

34. riceic, lit. thou nhalt pay me back 
my brother, i.e. his blood-price — in kind. 
36. eaXauoio ncoio, see note on Z 242. 
In the ' coninion liimse ' system, which 
may be alluded to, the family grows 
by the addition of new chambers, not 
of new houses. 

37 = fi 741. Interpreters are divided 
in both places between appHTON and 
apy)Tbv (m.s. testimony is indill'erent). 
The former occurs $ 466 iiro% dppr]Tov = 
unspoken ; from this to the sense un- 
speakable is an easy step, see note on 
S 195-96 and cf. &<nr€Tos. If we read 
dpriTov it should mean prayed for, like 
7ro\vdpi?TOS J" 280, r 404. But out of 
this no reasonable sense can be got, in 
spite of the desperate efforts of the 
scholiasts {eh rovro aiVoi/j KaricFT-qaai 
wffTf ei'xhv riyetffdai rb dp-ijvtiv rbv eain-Civ 
iraioa, Kal ^x^'" i^ovcriav (TxoXdj'fif 76015 
Kai ep-qvoii, Schol. A). Others therefore 



take it in the sense 'prayed against,' 
i.e. accursed. This sense occurs in the 
compounds iirapr) and Karapdo/xai, but 
not in the simple dpri and dpdofxai, which 
merely mean prayer, pray, whether for 
good or ill. We have therefore no right 
to import it into the adj. ; because an 
ill may be prayed for against some one 
else it does not follow that prayed /or = 
prayed against. At best we might say 
that the sentence means thou hast 
brought on his parents the xcoe firr which 
Ulou hast prayed (against them). Any 
derivation from dp-q (dprji ? see M 334), 
mischief, is excluded by the d. 

42. The constr. of oXkhc and 96B010 
is not quite clear. It is possible tu join 
them with 7r6cos, the struggle for victory 
or flight (battle for life or death, as we 
say), but it is perhaps more natural to 
take them with the neg. adjectives. 
Xikanor connected them directly with 
dir€LpT)TOi, without trial of victory or 
defeat, ddripiros being i)arenthetical. 
But the relation is in any case a vague 
one, and we may combine both, the 
struggle shall not be untried or unfmight 
of life or death. For a^HpiToc if. note 
on n 756. — M T* . . H TC seems to be 
equivalent to dre . . the. The com- 
bination recurs only in I 276. A 410 
[T 177] and is of doubtful authenticity 
(see H. O. § 340\ On the other hand 



222 



lAIAAOC P (xvii) 



ct>9 eiTTwv ovTTjae kut aairiha "iravroa itcrrjv 
ou8' epprj^ev ^a\Ko<;, dv€'Yvd/u.(f)dr] Se ol al'^firj 
dcnriS^ ivl Kparepfji. 6 8e Beurepofi wpwro yakKOit, 
^Arpei8i]<; M.eve\ao<i, i7r€v^dfxevo<i Au irarpi, 
ayjr S' dva'^a^ofxevoio Kara arofxd'^oio Oe/xedXa 
vv^\ iirl S' avro<i epetae, jBapelrji %et/5l 7rtOi](Ta<i' 
dvTLKpv S diraXolo hi av'^evo^ rfKvd^ a/f&)/cr;. 
SovTrr/aev Se ireadtv, dpd/STjcre Se reu^e' e7r' avrcoi' 
aifxan oc Sevovro Kop,ai ^aptreaaip ojxolaL 
ttXo'^/xol 6 , OL '^puacbt re Kal dpyvpcoc iacfiyj/ccovro. 
olov Se rpe(f)ei, epvo<i dvrjp epidrjXe'i e'Xa/?;? 
'^copcoL ev oloTToXoii, 6 0^ aA,t9 dva^e^po^ep vScop, 



45 



44. xa\K6c Ar. A (H siqyr.) PQRT {e corr.), yp. Eust. : xa^'^<^N O. |[ 
dNcrN<4u9H HL. 45. dcniai k.n\ ST Vr. d : d.-niSi in ACHJ (ek) U fr. Mosc. || 
5pNUT0 Q Bar. Mor. 51. xap'Tccci jueXaiNai Zeu. 52. ^C9Ihkonto JS Lips. : 
£c9HKC0NTai CP. 54. QNaB^BpoxeN Zen., yp. Eust. : dNaB^BpuKCN fr. Mosc. 

Par. h : dNoB^BpuxcN O. 



175' . . i^di, though approved here by 
Ar., is never found again ; it must 
be taken as = 17^6;' . . ^oe. It makes 
little difference to the sense whether 
the conjunctive or disjunctive form or 
the negative ovt . . . ovre is adopted. 

43-46 = r 347-50. 

47. eeueeXa, cf. S 493. cTOJixdxoio 
(dimin. of ardfxa), throat, as V 292. 48 
=:A 235. 

51. XapirccciN 6uoTai, brachylogy or 
compendious comparison, cf. /3 121 ofxaTa 
forj/xara Il7jve\oTreii]i and $ 191. Zen. 
is said to have read xaptreccrt fiiXaivat 
{ddiavoriToi' ttolCiv, as An. says). Ma/ce- 
Soves Kal KvTrpioL x'^P'-''''^^ X^yovai ras avv- 
ecrrpa/J-fxevas Kal ovXas fxvpaivas as (f>a/x(v 
ffTecpaviridas, Schol. A. Notice the pecu- 
liar effect produced by the asyndeton. 

52. See Helbig H. E. 242 ; the hair 
is pinched into locks by little spirals of 
gold or silver such as have been found 
lying beside the skull in graves in Etruria, 
in Greece (Olympia, Boiotia, Mykene), 
and Hissarlik. The habit is therefore 
both very ancient and widely spread. 
Cf. also B 872, and Virgil's crincs nodan- 
tur in aurum, Aen. iv. 138. 

53. Cf. f 163, where Odysseus compares 
Xausikaa to a (poiviKos viov ipvos, and 
Swinburne's ' Thy tender body as a tree 
Whereon cool wind hath always blown, 
Till the clean branches be well grown.' 
Helm, who— on very weak grounds — 



holds that the wild olive alone was 
known in early Homeric days, sees in 
this mention of cultivation proof of the 
lateness of the passage. 

54. o!on6\coi, see note on N 473. We 
must take ONaBeBpoxeN as perf. of ava- 
/3pfx-w, referring 6 to ipvos, a shoot 
which water moistens ahmdantly. This 
may have been corrupted to the vulgate 
ava^i^pvxev by the analogy of vwojSpvxa, 
which probably is not connected with 
/3p^Xw. dva^i^pvx^v is quite impossible 
as a perf. of ^p^x^, and the short form of 
the root, if we assume a pres. *^p6x'^, is 
practically unexampled (H. G. § 25. 3). 
The same reason forbids us to read 
dva^i^pvKev and refer to ^piu), teem (56), 
which in late Greek = maA;e to gush 
forth (e.g. St. James iii. 11 ix-f) ti ij 
irriyT] eK rrjs aiiTTjs otttjs ^p^ei rb yXvKii Kal 
rh iriKpbv ; cf. mod. Gk. ^pvais = spring), 
though this sense is exactly what is re- 
cjuired. Zen., the only authority for 
dvafie^poxev, probably took it to mean 
' a shoot which drinks in water abun- 
dantly' ; for he supported his reading by 
a reference to /x 240 d\X ' or dvappd^eie 
OaXdffffTjs d\/j.vpbv liScop. For 8 e" aXic 
read 8 FdXis with Bentley. Fick omits 
the line and thus gets rid of the awk- 
ward collocation of vdwp with KaXbv 
T-qXeddov, which of course belong to 
epvos ; but there is no reason for the 
interpolation. 



lAIAAOC P (Wii) 223 

KoKov rrfkeOdov to St' re irvoial Boveovcri 55 

iravTOLwv dve^oiv, Kui re ^pvet avSei \iVKMi' 

i\do)i> S' e^aiTLinj^; dve^O'i (tvv XaiXairi 7ruX\P)t 

jBodpov T e^eaTpeyjre Kal i^eruvvaa eVi "/aii^i • 

Tolov Wdvdov v'lov ivfifieXirjv 'Kv(f>op^ov 

'AT/aei'Sr;? Mei^eXaos" tTrtt KTuve, rev-^e' icrvXa. 60 

o)? S' ore TtV re Xt'ojf opeairpocfiO'i, uXkI TreTTOidco'i, 

jBoaKO/xei'T)^ dyeXr)<: ^ovv dpirdatji, // rtf dpia-iy 

tT/? 8' e^ aii-^ev ea^e XafBcov Kparepolaiv oSovcri 

irpoiTov, eirena he 0' alfxa Kal tjKara Trdvra Xa(f)va<r€i 

hrjioiv d/jL(f)l Se rov ye Kvve^ r dvhpe<i re vo/xfjes; 65 

TToXXd fidX' cu^ovcriv diroTrpoOev ovh ideXovcriv 

dvTiov iXBifxevat' fxdXa yap -^Xfopov Se'o? aipei' 

&)<? TO)V ov TLVL OvfJLO<; ivl <rT7']6eacrcv iroXfia 

dvTLOV iXdefievai ^leveXdov KvSaXl/jLOio. 

€v6d K€ peia (f)epoi kXvtci rev-yea XVavOoihao 70 

'Arpei'ST;?, el jxi] o't dydacraro <t>ot/9o^ XttoXXcov, 

0? pd 01 "EiKTop eTToypcre 9ooh drdXavrov "Aprji, 

dvepi eladfMevo'i, Klkovcov 7]y/]Topc ^levrrji- 

Kal fMiv (f)0)vt]<Ta<i eirea irrepoevra TrpocrrjiiSa' 

""EiKTop, vvv (TV fiev fo)8e 6eet<i aKC-xijra BccoKOiv, 7' 



56. QNeeci J. 68. tzecrpcu^ie V. raiHc .ITL' Vr. d and ci]}. Kust. 62. 

dpndcci CQ Lips. 63. thc t* R. 64. Xa9uccHi G : Xa9UCH S. 65. ton re : 

TONbe. C: t6n T€ U. ,; t' ow. CPi>llU. 66. lUzouciN Q. 67. )^\cipbN 5eoc : 
Spiuuc x<^^oc Par. a (yp. x^"P0N deoN sic) and ap. Eust. jadXa . . 69 
eXeeueNOI om. Q. 70. <p€pei Q : 9epeN Vr. A. 72. eocoi : eewi Vr. h. 

73. McNTHi : Tivis yp. ricipcoi .^rh. T. 74 nm. T. 75. ^KTcop T, eeeic : 
Noeeic Ap. Le.v. 20. 6. 

55. For the supposed benefit of wind (Panthus Othryadcs, arcis J'hoebiquc 

cf. dvefioTpe<pii ^yx^^ ^^ 2^^. ^"d Catull. sacerdos, Acn. ii. 319). 

l.xii. 39 ut flos in septis secretus nascitur 73. The Kikones have another leader 

hortis—qucm mulccnt aurae, firmat sol. in B 846. Cf. a 105 fiSofifvt^ ^elvui, 

cducat imher. Ta(piuv r,yyp-opi 'SUvT-qi. Hence some 

58. B6epou, the trench in which it is wrote Tlfipwi, that being the name of 

planted, ct. Virg. Georg. ii. 50 scrobibiis a Thracian in A 520. 

Diandet mutata subactis. 75. OKiXHTa in a vague sense, what 

63-64 = A 175-76. canunf be cainjht ; cf. the proverbial to. 

66. iuzouciN, so 162, and li>yix6i !S irerofx-eva diuKeiv. Ace. to Nikanor t6 

572. It is applied to the dogs only by dKixHrd <paai Uocreiddjviov rbv 'ApiffTdpxoi' 

'zeugma,' i.e. the dogs are virtually di'a-)i'a'aT7;i' toIs f^ijy irpoavifinv, Kal rbv 

forgotten. 'Api<TTapxov a.iro5ix^<^0ai. It appears 

70. 9€poi where later Greek would therefore that it had been usual lo read 

require the aor. indie, see note on E ditis a.Kixv'a; 5iwkuiv iiriroi'j, taking 

311. — For the short syll. before ^eTa see aKixv^a. as adv. This same Poseidonios, 

note on 462. According to the later Ar.'s 'reader,' is mentioned again on 

legend Panthoos was priest of Apollo Z 511 (see App. Crit.) as an authority 



224 lAIAAOC P (xvii) 

I'mrov'i AlaKiSao 8ai(f)povo<i • ol h a\e<yeivoi 

avSpdcTL ye 0V7]TOLai SafA,7]/xevaL ^S' o-^eeadai, 

aXXwc y i) W'^tXfji, top adavdrrj reKe iMrjTrip. 

r6(f)pa Se too M.eve\ao<; dp7]'io^ Ar/oeo? vlo<; 

HarpoKXooL 7r€pt/3a<i Tpcowv top apLarov €7re(f)V6, 80 

Havdo'iSrjv ^Ev(f)opl3ov, evravcre Se 6ovpi8o<; aX/c?}?." 

ft)? eliroov 6 fjbkv auTt<i e^rj 0eo<; djjb ttovov dvSpcov, 
EjKTopa S' alvov a'^o'i irvKacre <ppeva^ d/xcf)! /jueXalva^. 
irdimivev 8' a/?' eTretra Kara aTi')(a's, avruKa 8 eyvco 
Tov fxev diraivvixevov Kkvrd rev^ea, tov 8' eVt yairji 85 

K€ifievov eppee 8' alixa Kar ovTapbevrjv oireCkriv. 
^rj Se Sid rrpo/jid'^cov K€Kopvd/j,evo<i atOoTTi, ^oXkcoi, 
o^ea KeKXriycii<i, (})Xojl et«eA,o<? 'H^atcrroio 
d(TJ3e(TT(Of ouS' vlov XdOev Arpeo? o^i) ^ot]aa<;' 
6-)^97](Ta<; S' dpa eiTre tt/jo? ov [xeyaKrjTopa Ov/xov 90 

" M fiot iycov el fMev K€ Xlttq) Kdra rev^ea KoKa 
TldrpoKkov 6\ 09 Kecrai eya*}? eVe/c evOdhe Tt/xr]<i, 
[xrj Tt? yLtot Aavacov ve/u-eaijcreTat, o? Kev iSrjrai. 
el Be Kev "l^KTopi ixovvo<; eoiv koI Tpcoal /xd-^a>/u,ai 
alSecrdei'i, /x?; ttw? fie Treptcrreicda eva ttoWol- 95 

Tp(t)a<i 8' ivOdSe 7rdvTa<i dyei Kopv9aio\o<i "It^KTCop. 
dWd Tt rj /j,oc ravra ^tA.09 hteXe^aro 6v[Jbo<; ; 

82. aueic C. 1 axx : an JPQRS Cant. Lips. 86. eppee P : Sppci O, |i 

ouTajueNHc wTeiXfic (} Cant. 89. \6e' Lips. : eXae' Q. 90. &' fipa : 

udXa ilor. 90. From this point Lips, is in another hand — Li2)s. 91. Ircb P. || 
Kara : kXut^ H. 93. juioi : jue Q Vr. A. 94. kqi : kot^i J. 95. 

nepicTHwc' Ar. CU (h over ei) : nepicrixwc' ilor. 97. xaOra : ndNxa Mor. 

on the division of words. For the ever, is intolerably harsh, especially with 

employment oF professional readers ef. a colon between. Bentley conj. dairerui, 

Cic. ad Att. i. 12, Plut. Alex, liv., Barnes more probably ov5' via Xdd'. 
Grass, ii. Possibly Ar. may have em- 90. See A 403. The following speech 

ployed Poseidonios to illustrate his is formed on a regular scheme repeated 

lectures by recitation. in full in <l> 552-70 and X 98-130, and 

Te-78 = K 402-04; 82 = N 239; 83, in a rather briefer form A 404-10. There 

see 124 ; and for ajui9i ueXaiNac A 103. come first two hopeless alternatives, in- 

It is clear that 76-78 are interpolated troduced by ei /xev k€ . . el 54 k€, and 

from K, where they are far more suitable both rejected in the formal line 97, the 

to the context. final resolve being taken in words imply- 

86. KQxd with ace. dotvn along ; but ing desperation. 
it is a question if we should not prefer 92. tiuhc, recompense to be obtained ; 

the gen. (see App. Crit.), down from. see note on A 159. 

Compare S 518, and see A 140 e^ 93. uh NcuecHcerai, subj. as S 8 ; 

WT€iX-;?s. H. G. §27S b. 

89. acBecTCOi oOa' must be read as 96. Hrei : dyrji H. Stephanus, joining 

three syllables by synizesis. This, how- it to the preceding line. 



lAlAAOC P (wii) -l-l'i 

OTTTTor avijp ^Oe\i)i 7rpb<; BaifMova (fxorl fid^ecrOai, 

ov K€ deo<i Tifjidi, Tcf^a ot /juiya Trijfia KvKiadi). 

TM ytt' ov Tis^ \avao)v vefiecrt'jaerat, o^ Kev lOijTai luO 

' \LKTopi yiopt]aavT , eiret t'/c dto(f)ii' iroXefMil^ei. 

el Si TTov \iaiiTu-; ye fSoijv dyadolo TrvBoifxriv, 

dfi(f>io K avTL<; lovre iiripLvrja-aiixeda '^dpixi]<i 

Kol 7rp6<i Baifiopd irep, el' ttw? epvcraifieda veKpov 

\\i]\eihriL A^iA,>}t • KaKMV he k€ (peprarov elr;.' 105 

e&)<? ravd^ top/xacve Kara (ppeva kul Kara dvpbov, 
TOippa 8' eVi Tpcowv ar[^€<; i'jXvOov ypx^ ^ ^P ' ^^f(T(^p- 
avrap 6 y e^oTrlaco dve^dl^eTo, XeiTre Be veKpov, 
ivrpo7ra\c^6fj,evo'i oi? re Xl? r]vyeveio<^, 

ov pa Kvve'i re kuI dv8p€<; uTro aradjjLolo Blwvrai 110 

ey^ecTi kuI cfxoviit' tov 8' ev (ppealv uXkl/xop ))Top 
Tra^povrai, deKcov Be ejSrj diro fxeaaauXoLO- 
fo)<? aTTo WaTpoKXoio kl€ ^avdo'i Met'e'Xaof. 
arP] Be pLeTacrrpe(f)6eL<i, eirel iKero e6vo<i eralpuiv, 
'rrairraivcov A-lavra pueyav, TeXa/xcoviov viov. 115 

TOV Be fidX aZ-v^' evoijae ixd-^ii^; eir^ dpicrrepd Trdarj'i 
dapavvovO^ erdpovi Kal eiroTpvvovTa fid-^eadai- 



98. ^eeXHCi JT : leeXoi GR : ieeKei CP^Q Mor. 99. nfiua : kOuq C. 

103. aueic C. ioNTC Zen. : iontcc Ar. il. i eniJUNHCcbueea .IT. 104. ncoc : 

nep C. 105. <pepTepoN CGHJ(.,>STU Harl. a d, King's Par. c h j : 96pTaTON 

. . ypd<peTai 5e Kai 9epTaT0N, £t. Mag. 798. 47. 106. opuaiNc Vr. A. 109. 
curcNeioc K. 110. dieNxai up. .Scliol. A (see Ludwich). 111. erxeV Cant. Mor. 
112. be cBh JT: be r cBh l>. 

98. np6c daiuoNa, deo invito as 104 ; 'better than our present disasters.' 
opposed to tK tieocpLv 101 and aiiv daiixoft. Perhajis the poet means to suggest an 
A 792. The only other instance in 11. etymology from <p^pw, as if 'most bear- 
of -irpds with ace. =a(j(iiiist aLso occurs in able ' of evils. 

this book: Trpos T/xSas 471. 106-07 = A 411-12; 108, cf. A 461; 

99. KuXiceH, see on A 347. To avoid 109, cf. A 547, i: 318. 

the contracted xiuai Pick reads rirjt. 108. This is the scene which most 

100. u' = IJ.OL as Z 165, etc. ; k nearly approaches that of the well- 
P»randreth. known Rhodian pinax in the British 

101. £K ©e69iN, cf. 6pixT]deU deov 6 Museum, representing Menelaos and 
499. in is very commonly used of the Hector actually lighting over the dead 
divine source ; cf. deuv iK Krjdea necrffeL body of Euphorbos. See note on A 37. 
il 617, deQv ?t ^fijj.op€ Tifirjs € 335, f\- 112. naxNOUxai, lit. is chiliad, frozen : 
Ai6s ijeiSets X 280, etc. so Hes. 0pp. 360 €Vdx«'W(7£j' (t>i\ov "^op, 

103. ioNxe, so Zen. Tlie hiatus being Aisch. Chu. S3 TrivSiaiv waxvovfjAv-r). It 

permissible in the caesura, the dual ob- is the opposite of laiveffdai (4' 598). bt 

viously desL-rves the preference. cBh has ms. authority, and has been 

105. 9£pTaTON, a sort of meiosis for independently conjectured ; the vulg. 5^ 

' least ill ' ; los iv KaKoh tovt Slv dri t is a mere stopgap to save the hiatus. 
(peprarov, Schol. A. Cf. KvdiffT' dxsw, 114 = .V 595. 

Aisch. Suj)p. 14. The variant (piprepou 116. JudxHc in ap\CT€p6, see N 765. 

is apparently au emendation to e.xpress 117 = X 767. 

VOL. II Q 



226 



lAIAAOC P (xvii) 



Oecnrecnov 'yap crcptv cj)6/3ov efi/3a\€ <I>otySo9 AttoWoop. 
/3rj Se deeiv, eldap 8e irapLcrrdaevo^; eVo? 7]v8a- 
" Alav, Sevpo, Treirov, irepl YlarpoKkoLO davovTO<i 
airevaofiev, at Ke veKVv irep A-^cWPji Trpocf^epco/jbev 
'yvfjbvov arap Tci ye rev^e €'^€i Kopvdaio\o<i EiKTOop. 

w? e<par , Aiavri Se Satcppovi dufiov opive. 
/3r} Se 8ia irpop^d'^wv, a/jia Se ^avOb<; Mei^eXao?. 
"FjKTcop [xev YidrpoKkov, iirei KXvra rev^e cnrrjvpa, 
eXv', iv dir Mpbonv Ke(f)aXr]v ra/jiot o^ec -^aXKCOC, 
Tov Se veKvv Tpwirjiatv ipvcradfxevo^ Kvcrl Soltj- 
Ata? 8' eyyvdev rjkOe (pepwv auKo^ yvre irvpyov. 
hiKTcop o a'Y e? oficXov toov ave'^aC,eu eratpoiv, 
e<i h'ic^pov 8 dvopov(T€' BlSov 8' 6 ye T€V)^€a KoXd 
Tpcocrl ^epeiv irporl darv, jxeya K\eo^ efi/jievat avTMi. 
Am? 8' d[X(^l M.evoiTid8i]c adKo^ evpv Kokv-^a^ 
e(7Ti]K6i W9 Tt? re \ecov irepX olac TeKeacrcv, 
COL pd T€ v/jTTi ayovn avvavryjacovTai iv vXrjc 
av8pe<i eiraKrrjpe'i' o 8e re aOevel /3\€/j,eaLV€t, 
Trap Be r iiriaKWiOV Kdrco eXKerai oaae KaXvTrrwv 
M'i Aca<i irepX TlarpoK\o)L i]pco'i /Be^yKei. 



120 



125 



130 



135 



119. eecoN S. 126. Yn' an': Yno t P. !! dbuoici (}. 129. diNax<4zee' S. 

131. auTcbl : dNapcoN Mor. 133. eCTHKei Ar. : eicri^Kei CH^L-R, yp. Hail. a. 
134-36 otii. Zen. Chia. 134. CUNQNTHCCONTai AGH Cant. Vr. b, fr. Mosc. : 

cuNQNTHCONTai ii. 135. dnoKTHpec Mor. 136. KaKuRTCON Ar. fi : KaXvinTON 

CHP-QRUi (or U^ ?) (Harl. b supr.) King's Par. h. 137. nepi : dni Harl. a. 



lis. 96B0N, liere apparently _/ca;', not 
flight. 

122 = ? 693, :i 21. It is to be pre- 
sumed tliat Menelaos takes it for granted 
that Hector will have seized the armour 
immediately upon his retiring. But tlie 
line is clearly inlerjiolated here. We 
ought to hear tirst that the armour is 
actually taken. The real antithesis to 
NEKUN nep is the live man, not tlie mere 
armour. 

125. Here it is clear that Patroklos 
has not beeu previou.sly despoiled of his 
armour, as related in the suspected lines 
at the end of II. 

132. Ka\un;ac, for the constr. cf. E 
315 TTpocrde oe ol weirXoto (paeivov TrrOy/jLa 
/cdXiii/'ec. 

134-36 Trapd Ti-rjvodoTUX. Kal iv riji Xiai 
ovK ^laav, Did. The objection made to 
them was that it is the lioness, not the 
lion, who leads the cubs. Zen. no doubt 



held that \iicv was of common gender 
in H., the form Xeaiva not being found ; 
but that we must then omit the lines 
containing masc. pronouns. So also S 
318, <^ 483, where see note. For the 
variant awavT-qaovTai see note on K 183. 

135. ^noKTHpec, huntsmen, airb tov 
eirdyeiv tovs kvvu^, Schol. A ; cf. t 435, 
445 (tbs ewdyouTes eTrrjicrav, of men and 
dogs). 

136. ^niCKUNioN TO iiravb) tQ>v b<pBa\- 
IJ.C1V pLepos, fjToi TO TOV depfiaTos avi'ocppijiJ/j.a 
TOV fxfTthno\< . . larbp-qTaL tovto eirl Trjs 
dXrjdeias' (paal yap, firar ifxTrearji Xeoju 
^XWf (JKVfxvovs, /j.axofjLevof avTbv irpbs tovs 
Kw-qyovs KaTaveveiv Kal KaXinrTeiv to. (pdyj, 
oTTws fXTj duopQiv TO, fTn<p€p6fieva /3e\r7 
8ei\idaas KaraXtTrijt to t(kvov. So also 
Pliny //. N. viii. 16. 19 quum pro 
catulis fefa dimicat, oculorxim aciem 
trndit'ur dcjiijcre in tcrram, nc venabula 
expavescat. Kdxco recurs only in ^ 91. 



lAIAAOC P {\\u) 



W.TpecSrj'i 8' erepcodeu a/3?//'0<\os' Mt/'e\aos' 
ea-TtJKet fieya irevOo^ evl artj^ea-rTiv ue^cov. 

VXavKO'^; S 'IttttoXu^oio Trdis, Avklmv ayos" ni'Opo)i>, 
' ^KTop VTToSpa IBcov ^aXeTTMi TjVLTraTre p-vOwi • 
"'KKTop elSo^ apiart, /xd^rji; dpa iroWov eBeveo- 
y) (J avTco'i /cA-eos" icrOXov t'^et <\>v^i)Xiv iuvra. 
(ppa^eo vvv OTrvrtu? /ce ttoXlv kuI dcrrv aacocn]i>i 
oio<; (Tvv Xaolai rol XXioit i'y^/e'ydacrLV 
ov ytip Tts" \vKi(ov ye fxa-^i](Top.evo's .^avaolcrui 
elai irepl 7rToXio<i, eVel ovk dpa Ti9 %«/3t? U^i' 
[xdpvaadat Brjioiat fj,€T dvSpdac vcoXe/xe^ alei. 
TTcb'i K€ (TV ^eipova (f)0)Ta aacoaeiwi fxe6' 6/uliXov, 
a-^erXi , iirel ^apTrrjSov^ dp,a ^elvov Kal eralpov 
KdXXt,Tre<i Wpyelotacv eXcop Kal Kvpfuc yevecrOai, 



\\<> 



Ul 



150 



139. €CTHKei Ar. AH'JQTU Cant. Mor. Vr. b il A : ^•cthkci Hail, a {supr. ei) : 
cIcTHKci S2. 141 oin. \^. 142. CKTop d (', : CKTcop PiJ Vr. d. ^deuou Vr. A. 
143. c* "//(. S. (puXHZiN 1': 9- HziN i;. 144. cacoceic Ar. A<,>, fr. Mo.sc. 

145. CUN \aoTci : rdp cun rajuBpoTci H. 146. r€ oin. C. !| 7p. JUiaxec6uieN0c 

H;irl. a. 148. aHloiciN ^n' Ar. (Did. on I 317). 149. OJUlXoN Ar. 1.': 

6ju.i\ou Zun. 161. dpreioiciN : oIconoTcin S Harl. a. 



139. ncNeoc d^seiN i.s an Odyssean 
phrase (\ 195, p 489, w 231). 

142. Tlie synizesis of eScvieo is rare, 
and the few other in.stances wliiuh occur 
in the Iliad are of doubtful authenticity. 
See H. G. § 378*, van L. Ench. p. 298, 
and note on X 818. In A 264 (=T 139) 
read 6p<To for 6p(Tev. For edx^v il 290 
see note there. All other instances occur 
before vowels, where we can write -e' 
for -€o. Here Fick reads fj-axv^ ^p 
iSeveo iroWov (rather dpa deveo), but 
there is no obvious reason why this 
should have been changed. But the 
Od. contains some nine cases where -ei' 
cannot well be avoided ; so it is best 
to acquiesce in the te.xt, as another 
indication that the languajre of this 
passage is late, and similar to that of 
the Od. rather than IL There were those 
who held that a dactyl was admissible 
in the 6th foot ; see note on 12 269. — For 
the phra.se itself see note on N 310. 

143. 9uzhXin, a curious word recurring 
in (Jreek only in Lykophron and the 
other imitative jjcdauts. A more correct 
form would be <f>v^r]\6i (Hesych.) from 
(pv^a like 0-1777X65 from cnya-, dnaTijXos 
from dTrara-, cf. tlie Homeric Kara- 
piyriXos from piyi-u. ^I'j'ijXoi' is accord- 



ingly read by van L. But this niis.ses 
the sting of the fern. term, -is ('Ax'"'^*^- 
ovk€t' 'Axo-ioi). 

144. acTU seems here used in its 
primitive sense dwelling, home (ra5 = to 
dwell) ; while noXic is the citadel, 7r6\is 
&Kpt]. But there is no clearly marked 
distinction, cf. f 177, ^525. In f 472-73 
TToXis &ffTv and reixos go together, cato- 
CHic. not craiJiaeis, in spite of Ar. , see 
IL G. § 326. 4. 

145. Cf. Z 493. Here Nauck reads 
Xao?s, ol' K.T.X. , to save tlic F of FiXlui. 

147-48. See I 316-17. 

149. juee' ojuliXon, amid t/ic press, like 
/xera ttXtjOvv B 143. Here also van L. 
reads Kad' 6^J.L\ov. According to the 
scholia it would seem that Zen. read 
/jied' 6/uiXoi', which he must have taken 
to mean from amid tlie press. This 
gives much better sense, but Greek 
knows no such use of fj-eTo. with the 
(abl.) gen. Maass conjectures tliat Zen.'s 
reading was /xera /xuiXof, but for this 
there is no ground. 8l' ofuXov (van L. ) 
is more likely. 

151. 'ApreioiciN, note the variant oiw- 
vocffiv, as 7 271, cf. E 488. Evidently 
Glaukos knows nothing of the rescue of 
the body by Apollo. 



228 



lAlAAOC P (xvii) 



155 



160 



0? TOi iroXk" 6<^e\o'^ jevero, TrroXet re Kai avrcoi, 
^ft)o<? €(jov vvv S' ov 01 aXaXKefievai Kvva<=; eVA,???. 
TOi vvv et Ti<i ifiol AvKLWV eTTiTreiaeTai av8pon>, 
oiKaB'' i'/xev, Tpoi7]t Se iTe(^i]aeTai alirv^ oXeOpo^. 
el <yap vvv Tpdoeaai fMevo<i iroXvOapah ivelr], 
cirpofiov, olov r avSpwi ecrepxeraL ot ire pi 7rdTpr}<i 
avhpda-L Svafxeveeacrt, ttovov koI hrjpiv edevro, 
alyjrd Ke YldrpoKXov epvcrat/jLeda "IXlov etao). 
el S' ovTO<i TTporl darv fxe^a Uptd/juoio civaKTO^ 
eXOoL Te6v7]0L)<; Kai /jliv ipvaai/j.eda p^a/)/^?;^, 
al-v|ra Kev 'Apjeiot Sap7n]B6vo^ evrea KaXd 
Xvaecav, Kai k avrov dyoi/xeda "IXlov e'iaco' 
TOLOV <ydp Oepdirwv irec^ar dvepo<i, o? ft67 dpLaro'i 
'Apjeicov irapd V7]val Kai d^'^^^xa-^oi depdirovret;. 
dXXd (TV 7' Al'avTo^ fj,€<yaX7]Topo<i ovk iTdXaacra<i 
(7Ti]fievai dvra, Kar oaae lho)v Syicov iv dvTi]i, 
oi)S' I9i)<i /iia-)(^eaaa6ai, eVel aeo (fieprepo'i eaTi. 

Tov S' dp vTToSpa IScov irpoae^rj KopvOaioXo^ 'l^KTCop- 
" TXavKe, ri rj 8e crv Toio'i icov vTrepoirXov eenre'i ; 170 

cu ireiTov, rj r i(j)d/j.riv ere irepl (ppeva-i e/jifievai dXX(ov, 
TMV ocraoi AvKirjv ipt^diXaKa vaterdovaL- 



165 



152. TOi : TIC JR Lips. II n6Kei JLR Vr. A. 153. KUNOC : kuon Zen. 

{d\oyov U, An.). 154 om. R. 155. IJUL€N : Vtco Dion. Sid. (Schol. T : Yco ms.). 
157. en^pxexai J : eicepxeTOi GPQ. 158. eecNTO : ^xo^'^'n JT Cant. Hail, a, 
Vr. b (7p. ^©eNTo) A. 160. noxi S. 161. ^XeH(i) Q {supr. 01) ES fr. Mosc. || 
TeeNHOJC (xeeNHicbc) Ar. AHJP-QT Yr. b, Cant. fr. Wosc. : TceNcicbc 12. 1| 
X<ipuH(i) PS. 163. k' om. S : V Ap. Lex. 65. 6. 171. nenoN Zen. fi : 

n6noi (Ar. ) ACGJT Vr. d, fr. Mosc. 



155. Tjulen is best taken as 1st i)lur., 
ve will (JO home. It is possible to make 
it an intin., if any of the Lykians will 
hearken to one to go home, then {Se in 
apod.) shall sheer destruction, etc. Ar. , 
thus joining i/Mev with iimrdcreTaL, sup- 
plied koKGis voLr)(TiL as an implied apodosis, 
taking Tpoir]i 8^ independently. If any 
will liearken to me to return, ivell ; and 
destruction, etc. necpHcexai from root 
<pa{v) of (paivoo only here ; cf. 244 rj/Mv 
S' a^r' avcKpaiveraL alwvs 6\(dpos. Else- 
where it is fut. ])ass. of *(j)^vo} to slay 
(e.g. 140) ; vecpavTaL, E 531, is equally 
ambiguous in form, (pde (^ 502) is from 
the same short form of the root. 

158. QNdpdci, dat. as after simple 
verbs of lighting. ^ecNTO as fl 402 
drjaovrai. Trepl dcrrv fxaxw- 



163. XiiceiaN, cf. on A 13. auT6N, 
the body, as opposed to the arms. 

164-65. Cf. II 271-72. 

171. w nenoN, so Zen. {ov /ca/cuis Did.) : 
ui TTOTTot Ar. The reading of Zen. is 
decidedly preferable, as ih Trowoi is out 
of ])]ace except at the beginning of a 
speech ; see on N 95. 

172. Of this verse Aiistonikos says 
/nefxeiwKe tt)V 'ifj-cpaaiv, Kai to, TOiavra 
€Lwdei> aOerelv 6 'Apiarapxos, but there is 
no obelos appended iu A. It appears, 
tlierefore, that lie was without definite 
information, and concluded that Ar. 
must have obelized it in accordance 
with his usual practice of so treating 
lines wliich ajijieared needlessly to limit 
a general expression. 



lAIAAOC P 



(XVII) 



!-2f) 



17i 



180 



vui' Be aev MUoa-dfMrjv Trdy^v (^ptVav, olov t'etTrtv, 
6s' Tt fie <l>riL'i \XavTa TreXcopiov ov^ virofxelvai. 
ov Toi eycop eppiya /x('fy^r]p ouBe ktvttov 't7nro)i>- 
aX\ aiei, re Aios' Kpeia-awv vuo'i aiyiuvoio, 
09 Tf Kal a\Kip,ov civBpa (f)o/3el Kal a(^ti\eTO vlk7]v 
pT]iBio)<i, 0T€ B avTb<i eiroTpvvei fia-^eaaaOai. 
dW dye Bevpo, ireirov, trap e/x laraao Kal t'^e epyov, 
rje 7ravr]/j,€pio<i kuko^ eaao/xai, M'i dyopevei^, 
i) TLva Kai, Aavawv, d\KP)<i /judXa Trep /jbefiaoira , 
a^i](T(o dfivvefxevai wepl llarpoKXoio 6av6vTO<;.' 
(0? eiTTOiv Vpooeacnv eKeKXero fxaKpov dvaa<; • 
" Tpb)€<i Kal XvKLOL Kal AdpBai'Oi dy-^ifia-^i]raL, 
dvep€<i eare, (plXoi, /xvijcraaOe Be 6ovpiBo<i dXKi]<;, 
6(f)p hv eycop A-^iXrjO'i d/j.vfiovo'i evrea Bvw 
KaXa, Ta IlaTpoKXaLo /Siijv evdpi^a KaraKTu^i.' 

173. ceu : ce Zen. T (yp. nun be ceui T'. 174. oc : die U [suj)!-. i) 6c L'-). | 
JL1€ 9HIC .\lixio: Ik <t<fHC i'tol. Ask. 175. oCi ti .IKS Hail, a, Vr. A. iroj G. 

176. ainoxoio : hc nep diNSpbc CK^r \',,u: .Mor. Hail, a, Vr. b A, yp. H. 
178. ore: tote Ajih. enorpuNHCi (^> King'.s. 1 udxeceai i^iR King's Par. f: 
uaxeeceai 1' Par. c d g : enoTpuNci juaxecaceai t) enorpuNHici judxeceai Eiist. 181. 
JUaXa : ojicra tl. 186. 69P' cin erco duco Kard Teux^a riHXeiooNOC Et. (hid. 154. 1. 



185 



173 = S 95, q.v. The line is per- 
fectly in place here, a.s nOn 9^ has a 
proper reference to tlie ])rece(linj^ iniperf. 
((pdfxrji'. Here also Zen. read ere or <re'. 

] 76-78. See II 088-90. For 6t^ m.ss. 
generally have 6t€, Aph. rore. ore de 
follow.s dWore fxev A 568, but el.-sewhere 
we have only 6t€ /xev followed l)v dWore 
8^ (A 64, 2 599, T 49). Here it virtually 
means 'even as sometimes.' 

179. cproN, as ^pyov fj-axn^ 7a 522, my 
handircork in liafflr. 

181. dXKHC with jueuacoTa, see note on 
X 197. It is of course possible to join it 
with cxHCCo, I will make to cease from his 
valour for fightinrj, etc. ; but this is less 
probable in view of the order of the words. 
There I'emains also the possibility of re- 
garding d\\-7)s as belonging both to 
fie/uLawra and ctxvc<^- The iniin. afterexfc 
is unique, in the sense of makivg to cease 
from defcndinr/. Paley compares Enr. Or. 
263 ffxvcr^ ere irrjdav dvcrTVXV Tn/jdrj/xara {/jltj 
orM'joi'beingthecominonconstr.in Attic). 

186. We here, for the first time in 
this book, come upon tlie idea that 
Patroklos has been wearing the armour 
of Achilles ; and it is in a passage which 
is for many reasons suspicious. In the 
first place, it is somewhat startling to find 



Hector, after his great promises, and his 

ap])eal to Glaukos to stand by his side 
and watch, suddenly leaving the field of 
Ijattle : trpoafdbKTjaev &v rts aiTov Svffu- 
irrjdivTa rovs \6yovs Kal Kivr)d(VTa ctti tQi 
irpdy/j-aTL oh avros ewTjyyeiXaTO e/j./jifvfiv. 
6 de ein\^\rjffTaL fiev wv aiVos elirev, 
Tifi(\7jK€ 5e Twv dveiSQv, ire pi Oe t6 ko- 
fffj-eicrdac yiyverai, Schol. A. Nor is it 
e.\plained why the idea of changing his 
armour should have thus occurred to 
him, just after he has sent off Patroklos' 
spoils to the city. After the passing 
allusion in 214 we hear nothing more of 
Mdiat we shoulil suppose to be the start- 
ling effect of the change ; the Greeks do 
not seem to notice it at all. The ftiya. 
KpcLTo^ which Zeus gives him does not 
avail him much ; for he does not succeed 
in gaiiuiig the body, his chief aim, but 
onlj' hangs upon the Greeks in their 
successful retreat. The word ixeTaairdov 
in 190 is doubtful, and probably copied 
from the Ud. There can therefore be 
little doubt that this is an interpolation 
by tlie author of the oTrXoTrot/a. The 
original narrative is probably resumed 
in 229, which joins on to 185 without 
leaving a perceptible gap (Hentze). 
187. See X 323, where also the line is 



230 



lAlAAOC P (xvii) 



0)? apa (f)(ov/]aa<; dire^ri KopvOatoXo^ ' EKTcop 
SrjLov eK iroXefioio, Oewv K iKi^avei' eraipouq 
coKa fxciX, ov TTO) rrjXe, iroal Kpaiirvolai fieracTTrcov, 
o'l TrpoTt dcTTu (fiepov Kkvra Tev-y^ea TlijXethao. 
(na<i K airavevde fiaxVi TroXvSa/cpvou evre aixeijBev 
y]Toc 6 fx€v ra a Sw/ce (f)€peiv irporl ^'Wlov iprjv 
Tpcocrl (f)iXo7rro\€/jioiaiv, 6 8' afji/3poTa rev'x^ea 8vve 
Ilr]\ei8eco 'A')(^i\i]0<;, a ol deol Ovpaviwve<i 
Trarpl (f)iXu>t eiropov 6 8' apa ml irathl oiracxcre 
yrjpd'i' aX)C ou^ vio<i iv evTeai irarpo^ iyi]pa. 

Tov S" ct)9 ovp dirdvevOev iSev vec^eK.rj'yepeTa Zei'9 
revyeai Ylrfkethao Kopvaa-ojievov Oclolo, 
KLV^jcra^ pa Kaprj TTporl ov fivdyaaro 6v/xov 
" a SetA,', ovSe tl roc 6dvaro<=i KaraOufiio^ eanv. 



190 



195 



200 



»n 190 oiii. K. 191. noTi S. nH\eiooNOC PR Bar., ev aWwi A. 192. 

noXu&QKpuou ADU : noXuaaKpuxou S>. 193. noxi K. 194. reiixe' e^UNC G. 

199. xeuxeci XaunojuieNON jueraeujaou nHXcicoNOC H ( = 214). 200. noxi S. || 

jmOeoN (,) {siopr. eujubN;. 201. ou5e Tl : oOkcti S, yp. oukc Harl. a. 



probably interpolated, xd . . BIhn, the 
usual double ace. after verbs of robbing ; 
O 343, Z 70, etc. 

190. AAcxacncbN, catching them up. 
This sense may be derived from the 
]>riinitive sense of fireiv, to handle ; in 
aor. to laii hands upon in the sense of 
attaining an end. But in ^ 33, the only 
passage where this aor. part, recurs, this 
sense is hardly so suitable — crii/3ti)T7yj cjKa 
iroai Kpanruoiai fieTaawtliv (sc. Kvvas) ; the 
sense ret^uired is not overtaking the dogs, 
but rather, on the analogy of the other 
uses of fxedeiveiv, getting them under 
control, by kicking them. If this ex- 
planation is right it would seem that 
the word here is copied and misunder- 
.stood, being taken for an archaic form 
of fieTaaTTofxevos (e.g. N 567). But the 
act. and mid. of this verb seem never to 
be interchangeable. Nauck marks the 
line ' spurius ? ' without giving reasons, 
but probably as made up from r 301 and 
^ 33. It could certainly be well spared. 

192. The vulg. TroXvSaKpvTov is of 
course metrically imi)ossible (i") : noXu- 
daKpuou is defensible {5dKpvov by daKpv), 
but no doubt Bentley is right in read- 
ing TToXvddKpvos, cf. 544 vaixivr} dp-yoKe-q 
TToXvdaKpvs. The same change should 
perhaps be made in Tyrt. 11. 7 "Jiprjos 



Tro\voaKpvov ipy^ dtorjXa, but Tro\v8aKpvov 
seems to have stood in the Homeric text 
in Euripides' time, see toi' iroXvddKpvov 
"AtSai/ Eerc. 427 (with W.-M.'s note), 
where again MSS. have TroXvdaK pvrov, 
against the metre. So also Ap. Rhod. 
has iroXvddKpvov, ii. 916. 

193. Observe 6 xxen . . o hi used to 
express the opposition of clauses, not of 
persons (5uj\-e /xec to. a, edvve o^, k.t.X.) 
rh a, iFd P. Knight. 

195. oi with naxpi, to' his father; as 
A 219, etc. 

196. naiSi onacce, the hiatus may be 
due to the jjrobably original length of 
the -i of the dat. So we have (iaaiXyjl' 
'AKdcTTWL f 336, /j.r]Tpi htire ir 469, and 
in other parts of the line warpl e/xut 
^ 278, d^ovL d/jL(pis E 723 (and other 
instances in van L. JSiich. p. 80). 

197. rHpdc, probably a present part, 
from the non-tliematic conj. of yrjpdui, 
of which eyrjpa is the imperf. (in H 148, 
I 510, ^ 67). So also yyipavTeaai Hes. 
0pp. 188 (where it seems to be equivalent 
to yrjpdaKovras, 185). Schol. T compares 
^povrds in Korinna. Cobet M. C. 436 
regards these forms as aor., which is im- 
l)robable. Compare yyjpdvai (or ytjpdvai.) 
Aisch. Cho. 908, Soph. 0. C. 870 (with 
.] ebb's critical note). 



lAIAAOC P iwii) 



li.'Jl 



<c)9 Si'j TOL a^eSov el<TC, av 8' ufifBpora rev^ea c>vv€i<; 
av^po^ (ipiaTfjO'i;, roi/ re Tpofieovai kuI ciWoi. 
Tov Bi/ eTalpov e7re<f>v€^ evrjea re Kparepov re, 
Tcv^ea S' ov Kara KocTfiov utto /cparo^i re Kal (jip.wi> 
e'l'Xev (Wdp tol vvv ye fieya Kparo'i eyy vaXi^w, 

Ttbv TTOlVt/V 6 TOL OV Ti /jL(f^T]<i t'/C l>0(TTl]<JaVTl 

Se^erac W.vSpo/j.d'^i] kXvtu rev^ea WrjXei'covoii" 
1] Kal KvaverjiaLv eir o(f)pvac vevae Kpoiawv, 
FtKTopL 8' yp/xoae reu^e' eVt p^pot', SO Be jjllv "Aprj^i 
8etvo<; €vvd\io<;, 7r\))a6ev S' cipa o'l jxeXe evTo<i 
(i\Kfj<; Kal adeveo<i. /iieTa Be AcXetTou? eTriKovpov^ 
l3fj pa fjLeya Idyoiv, IvBdWero Be acfjicri iraat 
rev-yeai XaixTrop.evo'^ fieyadvfiov IlT/Xet'tui'o?. 



•jo: 



'210 



202. cbc PR: oc 1>. elci Ar. (A supr.) PR: ccri <..'. aBpora .Mor. 206. 
clXec C. aCnhp V. 207. O TOI : 8ti GTI Cant. Vr. li A. NocTHcaNja Vr. A : 

NOCTHcaNToc \ 1. 1). 209. KuaweoiciN PtJ. 210. XPO"""' J'- 211. nXAec Vr. d. 

212. kXhtouc H : kXutouc L. 213. C91CI : C91N PR. 214. jueraeujucoi 

nHXeicoNi Av. AU Harl. d, Par. e: nHXHTdSeco oxiXhoc Zen. 



•J02. cbc, /("('•, seems better than the 
vulg. 6s, ami elci tlian earl : of. fj. 368 
dW Sre 8r] ffxfSdu rjia. 

"204 . £NH^a, also * 96 (see note), ^ 252, 
ami V 670 eutjeirjs, all of Patroklos ; and 
6 200. The der. is (jnite uncertain. 

20.">. This line is clearly inconsistent 
with the passage athetized at the end of 
il, wliere it is Apollo who takes the arms 
dtrb Kparhs (793) and ciTr' Cbixdiv (802). 
That passage therefore is later even than 
this probable interpolation. It is not 
clear why it should be ov Kara Koafiov 
to take off the armour of a slain foe — 
perhaps because it is of divine origin. 

207. For the use of 6 as a pure con- 
junction cf. 9 362 ov5^ Ti tQiv fi^fj.v>jTai, 
o ot K.T.X. , I 493 TO, (ppovewv 6 /jlol k.t.\., 
4^ 545 TO. <ppovio}v oTL 01. Here the 
preceding plural clearly shews that the 
original use of the particle, as the ace. 
of the relative jironoun, is forgotten. It 
will be noticed that the above are all 
late passages ; the other instances seem 
to be confined to the Od. (Cf. H. G. 
§ 270). The negative lielongs in the first 
place to NOCTHcaNTi, which we have to 
render by the principal verb, thou slialt 
not return for Andromache to receive at 
thji hands. For the use of the dat. with 
iix^'^^'^'- see on A 596. 

209 = A 528 ij. V. The line is evidently 
inappropriate here, as Zeus only nods to 
himself. 



210. Hpjuoce, .sc. Zeus : see note on 
J' 333 and T 385. Tliough in all these 
cases the intrans. use of the verb is 
possible, yet the trans, being equally 
possible is recommended by e 247 iravra 
ijp/xocrfv dXXTjXotfftf. This sense, too, as 
illustrating the active interest of Zeus, 
suits the context better. In later Greek 
the verb is commonly used both trans, 
and intrans. ; for the latter cf. Piud. P. 
iv. 80. The scholia remark that the 
divine armour appears to fit Peleus, 
Achilles, Patroklos, and Hector equally 
well. As it inobabl}' included no breast- 
plate, this would not be difficult. 

211. CNudXioc is here only in H. a 
mere epithet of Ares. The meaning of 
tlie word, as of the evidently cognate 
'Er'i'w and 'Ei'i'ei''s (I 668 only), i.^ quite 
unknown, and it is probabh' not Greek 
(Thracian i). 

214. For jueraeujmou FlMXeTcoNoc Ar. 
read the dat. ami iuii>t liiLiefore have 
taken FN^dXXero C91C1 to mean he re- 
sembled in (heir ci/cs. But this does 
not suit the use of the word in the other 
])assages where it occurs ; ^ 460 dXXos 5' 
rivioxos IvodWerai, y 246 ws re ^01 dffd- 
faros iVSiiXXerai daopdaaOai, r 224 aiTdp 
TOi (p^u. ws pLOi ivdaWtrai Ip'Op. In 
all these ivSdWecrdai. is equivalent to 
(paii'effdai, and can be exactly translated 
by (tppcars (in t 224 f/Top is aoc. of 
relation, cts appears to mc in my heart). 



232 



lAlAAOC P (xvii) 



corpvvei) he eKacnov iiroi'^ofievo'i eireeo-cn, 215 

IsJiecrOXr]!' re VXavKov re MeSoyra re ^^)epai'\.o\6v re, 

^ Aarepoiratov re Aeicr7]i>opd 6^ 'Imrodoov re, 

^opKvv re X.pop,iov re Koi "Fjvvo/jLOV olu>vi(Tri]v 

rov<i 6 7' error pvvwv eirea rrrepuevra 7rpo(T7]voa • 

" KCKXvre, fjbvp'ia (f)vXa rrepiKnovwv emKOvpo3v 220 

ov "yap eyu) ttXtjOvv 8i^r]/jievo^ ovSe ■^an^cov 

evBcih dcf)^ vfierepcov iroXLoiv i^yeipa eKacrrov, 

dW Iva fxoL Tpoi)(ov dXo^ovs Kat v^ima reKva 

7rpo(f)povea)<i pvoiade (^iXoTvroXejxwv vir ^K-^acoiv. 

rd (jipovecov hdypotac Kararpv^eo koI ehwhrji 225 

Xaov<i, vfierepov he eKdarov dv/jbov de^o). 

rtt) Tt<? vvv Wi)^ rerpa/jL/jbivo<; i) drroXecrdo) 

7]e aawOrjrw 7} 7^^ iroXepiov oapicrrv^. 

o<i he Ke HdrpoKXov koI redvrjoird rrep eyttTrt;? 



216. SrpuNCN Zen. (?). 1] €noi)(6jUL€NOC : napicxdjueNOC Q Yr. A : napicrdjueNON 
Vr. b. 216. jmeceHN R. 1 eepciXoxoN : opciXoyoN QS Bar. Mor. 217. 

deiCHNOpd : SHi'Nopa Vr. A : BiHNopa QS. 1 innoNOON Mor. : inno 6n {sic) J. 
219 oin. D'JPRT Li'ps. 222. UJULCTepcON : aiKpoT^pcoN (^). 223. HOI : uh P 
p. ras. 224. On': dn' GH fr. Mosc. 229. TeONHcoTd Ar. (A 5i?^?-.) HJT Cant. : 
TCGNediTd PR : TeoNeic^Td il. 



In this case therefore we must translate 
lie appeared (shewed himself — or perhaps, 
to express the intensive verb, onade his 
apj)eara7ice) to them all shininy in the 
armour of AchiUes. It is true that we 
should have expected a more marked 
effect from the donning of the famous 
arms ; but that is a difficulty inherent 
in the interpolation of the change of 
armour, and not jieculiar to this jias- 
sage. In later Greek the word is used 
in both senses : to resemble, Plato Ilcp. 
381 E deoi Tives TrepiepxovTai vvKTwp iroX- 
XoiS Rival's Kal iravToSaTroZs ivSaWofiEvoi, 
Theokr. xxii. 39 dpyvpwL IvBdWovro : 
to seevi, Plato Theaet. 189 E tovto yap 
fxoi luddWeTai Siauoovfj.ei'r], At. Vesp. 188 
LOdT ifioiy^ ivdaWerai ofjLOLOTaros KXrjTrjpos 
elfai TToiXioM. It is probable therefore that 
the double reading and interpretation 
of the passage go back to a respectable 
antiquity. Ap. Rhod. always uses the 
word as = (paipecrOai, and therefore no 
doubt read the gen. here (Seaton in C. E. 
xix. 6). 

216-18. These names are mostly taken 
from the Catalogue, B 848-64! The 



mention of Glaukos among those who 
are urged on is strange. On the form 
♦opKUN see 312. 

220. ncpiKTioNcoN, a word which occurs 
only in passages belonging to the ottXo- 
woua (S 212, T 104, 109), and in /3 65. 

221. rdp introduces a long sentence 
(to 226) giving in anticipation the reason 
for the advice in 227 ; IT. G. § 348. 2. 
hXhoun, mri-e numbers, as retinue, or to 
enhance the magnificence of Troy. 

226. eujuibN acECO, raise your courage. 
A similar picture of the economical ditiS- 
culties of the war is to be found in Z 
290 fi'. Scopoici, by the exaction of gifts 
and food for the allies ; Xaouc, my own 
folk. This idea seems hardly consistent 
with the primitive poem, to which the 
vast number of the allies as compared 
with the native Trojans is strange. The 
only allies known to the Mrjvis and the 
other older portions of the Iliad are 
the immediately neighbouring tribes of 
the Troad itself, Dardans, Leleges, and 
Kilikes. 

228. dapicTuc, see on A r.02, X 291, 
X 126. 



lAIAAOC P (XMi; 23:i 

TpMU'^ t\" iTTTToBd/jLov^: epvai}i, eX^rji he ol \'ia<i, 230 

i'}fiiav T(oi h'dpoiv diroSdaaofiat, i'lfiiav 8' avTo^ 
t'^d) eyco' TO Si ot /cXt'o? taaerai, oaaov efMoi irep. 
w? e<f)a6\ 01 8' iOv<: Aavaoyu ^plcravre^ e/3i]crai>, 
Bovpar dvaa^op,€voL- fidXa Be a(f)iaii' eXirero Ovp.O'i 
vefcpoi' utt' X't'avTO'i epveiu TeXa/xoovinBao- 235 

in]7rioi, )'/ re iroXeaaiv eV avroit dufiov innf^vpa. 
Kui TOT dp AJ'a? etTre fiorjv dyaOov ^leveXaov 
" 0) TTeiTov, d) yieveXae SioTp€(f)e<;, ovKeri von 
eXirofiai avrco irep i'oaT7]cre/j,ev eK TToXepoio. 
ov Ti Toaov v€KVO^ TTepiBeiBia WarpoKXoio, 240 

09 K€ Tu-^a Vpuxiiv Kopeei Kvva^ 7)8' ol(ovou<;, 
bcrcrov e/j.f]L /cec^a/V/^i TreptSetSm, //-?/ rt irddrjiai, 
Koi arji, eirel TroXe/xoio v€cf)o<^ irepl irdvra KoXvirrei, 



230. epiicci G Vr. b d. cYsci GIT Yr. 1. .1 A. 231. Tco(i) Ar. (A .s>/;>r. 
Gl' Vr. A Par. j. -,p. T: tc2»n i>. 232. esco : bzu> n Vi. A. 234. hi: 

rdp HPR. ; C91CIN : c<pm PR Hail. a. ; eXnero (Ar. ? mss. ' Api(TTo4>dvr]i) Q: 
HXnero DHU P>ar. Mor. : HeeXe ap. Srli. T. 236. Anfipa <;. 238. ncoYn 

C<,'rr tV. Mosc. 241. Kopecei AHP(^>S: KOpeccei Hail, a: KopccHi Mor. liar. : 

KOpCH L. 



230. eYsHi of, const?: ad seiisuvi, 6s k( 
being virtually equivalent to el' /ce rts, 
and the Kjdc .style being always im- 
patient of a long- continued relative 
oonstniction. The variant d^ei is per- 
haps possible, the clause being taken as 
a parenthetic expansion, not an essential 
part of the protasis, (.'f. I 324. 

231. Tcoi, vulg. tC)v, but the dat. is 
the only Plonieric constr. How a suit 
of armour could be halved it is not easy 
to see ; a similar difficulty arises on ^ 
809. And the offer to divide seems 
singularly out of place at the moment 
when Hector has just clad himself in 
the spoils. In the older form of the 
story, of course, the latter difficulty did 
not occur. 

233. BpicQNTec as >I 346 wSe 70/3 
i^piaav XrKlujv (1701. 

23.0. cpiiciN future (but .see 287) ; ^X- 
irofiai in till/ sense ol' Ii ope always takes a 
fut. infin., though in the sense of sitjijwse 
it may go with aor. or present. 

236. NHPioi, interjectional nom., see 
A 231. anHupa, sc. Aias. noXccciN, 
the dat. with verbs of robbing i.s rari' : 
cf. a 9 Toiaiv dcpfiXero voffTifxov ^,uap. 



237. For cfne with the simple ace. 
see note on M 60. It occure twice again 
in this book. 

239. auTco nep, l/y ourselves at any 
rate, if we do not get helji. This seems 
to give a better sense than the alter- 
natives, ' we, whatever may happen to 
others,' or ' we, even without the 
corpse.' 

240. NCKUOC. OTL ddrfKof irdrepov irtpi 
j'^Ki'os llarpovXoi' ^ vepl llarpSKXav rov 
vcKvos yeyovoTos, An. (i.e. whether Ila- 
tp6k\ov depends upon, or is in apposi- 
tion with, v^Kvos). In il 108 we have 
Et:ropos afjLcpl v^kvl, which is in favour 
of the first alternative ; but see note 
there. 

241. Kopeei, not Kopiati. is the correct 
fut. ; see on A 29. Kopfaiji wonld be 
right as aor., cf. Kopiaeuv II 747 ; this 
is the only case of the act., all other 
aor. forms being mid. Compare also 
379. For ifs Ke with fut. see on A 175. 
The naive confession of fear is not un- 
worthy of the Homeric hero, and indeed 
heightens the glory of the .subsequent 
success. 



234 



lAlAAOC P (XVII) 



'KKTCop, r]/u,tp 8' avT dva(j)atveTaL al7rv<; okeOpo'^. 
dXV a7 dpLaT?]a<; Aai^ao)!^ KciXei, i]V Ti9 ciKovarji. 

0)9 €(f)aT, ovS' diriOriae /3o)]v ciyaOoi; Met'eXao?, 
i]vaev Se hiairpvcnov Aavaotai yeyoivoyi' 
" Si (piXoi,, Wpyeiwv yjjiJTopef; rjSe /jbiSovre^, 
OL re Trap ATpet8riL<i 'Ayafxep.vovL kol MeyeXawt 
hrjjjLia irivovcnv koI cn^ixalvovcriv €Kacrro<s 
\aot^, 6/c he A.io'i rt/jii} Koi kvSo^ oTnrjZel. 
upyaXeov Se /jlol eari hiaaKoiTLdaOai eKaarov 
rjyefiovcov ' roaay yap ept^ iroXefioLO SeoT]ev. 
dWd Ti<i avTO'^ troi, ve/xecri^eo-dco S' ivl Ov/xml 
TldrpoKXov TpooLtJLcrt Kvcrlv jjueXirrjO pa yeveadai.'' 

(09 ecjiar , o^v 8 ciKovaev OiXrjo<; ra-^vi Ata9, 
irpoiTO'i h dvTLO<; rfkde 6ewv dva Srj'ioTtjTa' 



245 



>50 



255 



244. b' HxxiN S. II 5' o,N. DGPR Cant. : t' L. || aS L. 249. ciTpeiaHi D 

Harl. a, Cant. \i: li A. || Kai JueNeXdcoi : noiucNi Xqun S Had. a, Vr. A. 250. 
CKOCTa Hail, a, ^i' nai Did. : ^kqctoi Yv. h, Harl. b, Par. c il g^. 251. XawN H. 

252. eKQCTQ Harl. a. 253. ArejuoNa P. 256. cic <pdTO toO S' Kkouccn H. 



244. Evidently a spurious line origin- 
ating in the addition of the word "EKTCop 
as a glo-ss ; for the last half of the line 
see A 174. Without the line the sense 
is clear and simple ; with it the con- 
struction is very doubtful. AVe might 
transl. Hector wraj>s a clonal of v:ar 
about evc7-ything, but such an expression 
is not Homeric at all. The alternative 
is to take "Ektuip in apposition with 
j'^^os (of. A 347). This too is a bold 
expression ; but it seems to have been 
before Pindar when he wrote (A', x. 9) 
yala o' VTreoeKTO . . fxavrw ()lK\ei5av, 
TToXtfj-OLO i>e(pos (A", ix. 38 (povov TrapTrodiov 
ve(pi\av Tpiypai ttotI 8vcr/iL€vewv dvdpQv 
cTTixas is of course difi'erent), and led up 
to Lucretius' Scijnades, belli fulmen. 
The harshness lies not so much in calling 
Hector a vecpos as in saying that he wraps 
everything about. The awkwardness is 
diminished if (with one MS.) we read 
■'E/cTojp 5' yjiuu. An interesting note on 
cloud-metaphors in Greek will be found 
in W. -M. Her. ii. p. 236: cf. oopbs 
Xe(./J.u}v Soph. Ant. 670. 

245. For the non-Homeric Wn read e'i 
with P>randreth. 

250. Shjuiq adverbial, 'at the public 
cost ' ; cf. B 404, A 259 yepovaiov olvov, 
A 343. The king has free gifts from 



his people, and in return offers hospi- 
tality to the chiefs ; cf. I 73 iracrd tol 
effd' vTTode^iT]. See also on 5rifj.op6pos 
A 231, and note on B 547. The change 
of person from the 2nd to the 3rd is 
strange ; so is the addition of a relative 
clause to the formal line 248, and 
Menelaos' use of his own name. The 
latter difficulty may be escaped by 
adopting the variant 'ArpeWrji 'A7. 
TToifievi XaQv : we do not elsewhere find 
ilenelaos associated with his brother 
as a public host. Hence Diintzer would 
reject 249-51, but there is hardly justi- 
fication for this, though 251 looks verj' 
like ' padding.' 

251. CK Aioc, cf. Hes. Th. 96 e/c 8e 
Albs jSaaiXTjes, and note on 101. 

252. Cf. diaffKOTrLaadaL eKaara K 388. 
eKQCTON : ixiravTas 15entley. 

254. aordc, without being named. 
NCuecizGceco with ace. c. infin. as B 296 ; 
and so v€fj.ecrarjdT], a 119, cr 227. 255 = 
i; 179, cf. N 233. 

256. osii, only here of hearing ; the 
power of hearing being regarded as 
something which goes out of a man is 
naturally called ' keen ' when it pene- 
trates to a long distance ; A 455. But 
the converse use, of sound, not of hear- 
ing, is of course the common one. 



lAIAAOC P (xvii; 



235 



Tov Be /X6T ISofieveii^ Kal ottikoi' 'ISo/xerz/o? 

yiT]pi6i'T]<;, inaXavTO^ V^vvoKlcol dvBp€i<f>uvTy]i. 

Toiv 8 iiWcov t/v K€i> rjKTt (f)pecrlv ovvofiar el'iroi, 260 

oaaoi 8r] fieroTriade fid-^T}v i'jyeipap 'A^atwr ; 

Tpwe? Be irpovTvy^rav aoWee'i, VPX^ ^ "V ^^^-x^'^f^p- 
a)<? B or eirl Trpo'^oPjiai Binr€Teo<; Trorap-olo 
/Se^pv^ev /iieya KVfxa ttotI poov, dfj,(f)l Be t uKpai 
i)i6vo<i (Boowaiv epevyofxevrj^i d\6^ e^o), ^65 

Toaarji cipa Tpcoe^ ta^?/i laau. avrap A^aiot 
earaaav «/i(^l yievoLTidBrji, eva dufxov e-^ovre^, 
(ppw^devre^ aciKea-iv -^aXKijpeaci^. dficf)! 8' dpa a(f>i 



269. dN5pi96NTHi GHT. 260-61 &d. Zen. 260. TIC K€N HlCl : tic on 

HiciN InI Par. li : ric y' hicin cnI Par. a f, eV fiWwi A: t!c kcn hicin cn! TI' tr. 
Mosc. Vr. (1 (chicin) : ric an hici Eu.st. eYnH HPS Mor. f'r. Mn-.-. Vi. A. 264. 

BeSpuxHi Ajili. : BeBpuxei I'R. || noTippdoN CH : norippooN D: norippooN I': 
noTippooN T. 265. hVonoc J iMor. I'.ar., ',f,. Harl. a, Eust. : hVoncc 1.'. 266. 

TpcbcoN iaxH rcNCT' (i. 267. JueNouiddHN Mor. 268. <ppa)(0€NTec : 

dpe^NTCc Zen. 



258-59 = H lt)5-t)6. 'ENuaXicoi ciN&peY- 
96NTHI, B 651. 

'2G0-61. This couplet was athetized b\- 
Zea. with ^i^ooil reason. The phrase, 
like that at the beginning of the Cata- 
logue (B 48S), is one which would appear 
to imply that an extraordinarily large 
number came to the rescue ; but this 
tliere is no reason whatever to suppose. 
ooNduar eYnoi neglects the F, tliough 
iientley's ovvofia is perhaps suHiciently 
supported by F 235, f 194, in both of 
which ovvofia refers to the names of a 
number of people, jmexonicee seems to 
mean 'in the second rank,' behind the 
leaders ; but we should not e.xpect to 
hear the names of such. The variant 
Tts X (or ^'') '^'f"' ivl (ppeaiv, which 
would involve another violation of the 
digamma, seems to be diie to a natural 
wish to mend the rhythm. 

263. The scholia say that Solon burnt 
his poems in despair of their ever bear- 
ing comparison w-itli this fine simile. 
They tell the story equally of Plato, and 
with more reason, as Solon's poems 
survived. The ancients held that the 
simile referred to the Nile ; Init for 
tills there is no authority. SimerHC i^see 
on n 174) is used of any river. 

264. B^Bpuxe, roars, of waves also 
e 412, and of the wave-beaten rock 
ju 242 : also of wounded warriors N 393, 
II 486. There is no |ires. in use in H. 
Aph.'s ^e^pvxnt is perhaps right. 



265. hYonoc of J and Eust. (ioTtov 
OTi ov /jLovov TrXrjdvvTiKuis ypdcpfTai rjiovti 
^ooiocTii', dXXd Kai eV yeviKrji ffiKTJi dfcpat 
rjlovos) is recommended by the very 
similar A 425 d/x0t Be t &Kpas Kvprbv ibv 
Kopv(f)ovTai. QKpai is a subst. also in S 
36, t 285 ; dKpov perhaps in i 293, T 
229, y 278. The epithet, when a mere 
epithet, is not to be separated from its 
substantive by the end of the line ; see 
on N 611. Here, if we read &Kpai ii'iovfs, 
we must translate by the shores echo to 
their farthest points, or the like, epcu- 
roju^NHC, cf. e 402 03 pbx^n- yo.p fi^ya 
KVjj.a iroTi ^epbv rjireipoio Seivou (pei'yd/j.evov, 
438 KVfiaros e^avaSvi to. t' epevytrai 
ijireipovde. The verb perhaps expresses 
only the idea of roaring, Lat. rug-io ; 
see 621. 2sco, beyond its own limits, 
on to the land. Bentley's conj. etcru 
(into the river) is hardly needed. 

268. 9paxe^NTec, cf. X 130 (ppa^avrei 
56pv Bovpi, O 566 (ppa^av-o oh vrjas epKt'i 
XaXieiwt. Zen. apdivres, which is equally 
Homeric ; cf. M 105 and IT 211 ort'xfy 
&pd€v. But this passage (to 273) can 
hardly be genuine. The interference of 
Zeus, however kindly meant, seems to 
have been singular!}' ill-judged : for the 
Achaians, for whose benefit the darkues-s 
is intended, are the first to beg for its 
removal ; see 645-47. The fact is that 
the darkness from which Aias prays to 
be delivered is a purely natural pheno- 
menon, due to the dust-clouds arising 



236 lAIAAOC P (xvii) 

\a/u.7rpr]i(Ttv Kopvdeaat l^poviwv rjipa ttovXvv 
•y^ev , eirel ouSe ^levoLridhrjv y'^daipe ircipo^ ye, 270 

6<j)pa ^coo? icov Oepdirwv rjv AoaKiSao' 
ixicrrjcrev S dpa pnv hi']caiv Kvai Kvp/xa jeveadai 
'TpwcrjiCTiV' Toy kul oi d/jLvvepiev wpaev eraipov^. 
ayaav Se irporepoi Tyawe? eK.tKWjra^; ^A-^aiov<i' 
veKpov Se 7rpo\L7rnvTe<i vTrerpecrav, ouBe nv avrcov 275' 

Tyowe? virepdvpioi, eXov ey-^eaiv iefievol irep, 
dWd veicvv epvovro. ficvvvOa Se koI tov 'Amatol 
fieWov inreaaeaOai' pudXa ydp cr(f)6a<i d>K iXeXi^ev 
\ta<i, 09 Tvepl pev ei8o<;, irepl 8 epya rervKTO 
TMV aXXwv Aavaoiv /xer dp^vpuova TlriXetwva. 280 

Wvaev Be Bid Trpop.d-^cov av'C eiKe\o<; dXKyv 
KaTTpiOii, o? T ev opecrai Kvva<i 0akepou<; r al^rjov^ 
pr)'iBLCO<; eKeBaaaev eXi^dp.evo'i Bid /37]crcra<;' 
ft)? ut'o? Te\ap,iovo^ dyavov, (f)aiBip,o^ Ata^, 
peia pier e 1(7 dpLevo<i Tpdxav CKeBacrae (f)dXayya<;, 285 

269. nouXuN J Cant, and ap. East. : pouXmn 8: noWi^N fl. 270. fix®"?^ 

DGQSU : exoHpc PR : ^x^a'P*^ -A'- 271. T69pa Q. 273. KOI : k^ S : 

KEN Cant. 11 eraipouc : iv dXXwi dxaiouc A. 277-577 lacuna in A ; supplied 
by man. rec. A. 279. epr' ^tetukto ^/DGHJ(^ (epre' ct.) U Vr. b A. 280. 

TcbN 3' R. 

from the struggle on the sandy plain. 277. epuoNxo, hegau to draw away. 

We have elsewhere found traces of a Kai toO is strange, and can hardly be 

desire to produce a striking effect by right, tliough no variant is recorded ; 

such supernatural darkness, in places we should rather expect Kai tot, now 

where the effort sadly damages the pic- a<iain ; as before, when Menelaos left 

ture ; see notes on (J 668, 11 567. The the body, the desertion is only monien- 

gain to the story fronr the excision of taiy. The text is explained by joining 

the six lines is very obvious. Kai with 'Axatoi, the Achaians in their 

269. nouXuN is the regular Homeric turn; but the order of words is harsh, 

form, though weakly supported here ; 278. wk' eXeXiscN, read cD/ca Fi\i^iv, 

of. 9 50, K 27 and note on E 776 and see note on A 530. 

(Piatt in ,/.P. xix. 42). 279-80 = X 550-51:280, cf. B 768. 

272. jmicHccN, with all other deriva- The F of Fepya is neglected in 279, and 
fives from the same stem, is elsewhere cannot easily be restored, as is the case 
unknown to H. The addition of Tpcoifii- also in B 751, A 703 (both late passages), 
ciN to the gen. di^icoN is hardly a Homeric A 470, ^ 228, 344, p 313. Various con- 
construction ; the most similar instances jectures have been proposed, Bentley 
are E 741 Vopydrj K€(pa\r) deivoio TreXwpoi', Tvepi o' dXKa, Heyne Atas 6? ddos t -f]8^ 
B 5i NecTToperji Trapa vritllvXoiyeveoi ^acn- Tvtpi ^pya t^tvkto, Brandreth Trepi d' 
\rjo^, where the order of the words is ewXeTo epya, but none of these carries 
more natural. The adj. may have been conviction, to say the least, and we 
added as a gloss, the rest of the line have another piece of evidence for the 
being filled up in a manner whicli hardly lateness of the book, 
suits the lines immediately preceding, 283. 5i6 Bhccqc is best taken with 
where Zeus' help is given in another iKsdaaae. k\\^6ixe.uoc, turning to hay. 
way. But the whole couplet is ])robably 2S5. peTa goes with e^■e'5a(To■e, parallel 
a feeble attempt to round off' the pre- to prjl'oicos eKeSaaae above. For jmexcicd- 
ceding interpolation. ucnoc see note on N 90, and for cpdXay 



lAIAAOC P (\\ii) 



•237 



o'l irepl YlaTpoKXoyt ^e^aaav, <^puveov he fidXia-ra 
ciarv TTUTi cr(f)eT€pou epveiv kuI KvSo'i upeaOat. 
i]TOL rov \)')6oio lleXacryou (f>aLBLfMO^ vlws 
'Itttto^oo? ttoSov elX/ce Kara Kparepijv vcrp.iviii', 
8r]crdfi€i'0<; reXa/jLcovi rrapa a^vpuv u/j.(})i revovre, 
"VjKTopi Kal 'Vpcoeao-i -^apL^u/xevO'i' rd^a o avTon 
rfXde KaKOV, to ol ov ri^ epuKUKei' Ufiei'wv irep. 
TOP 8' uto? TeXa/xayvo^, iTrat^wi 8t' o/xlXov, 
ttX?}^' avToa-^ehii^v Kvveri<; Sici -^aXKOTraptjiov 
rjpLKe 8' 'nnrohdaeia K6pv<i irepl hovpo'i ukcokiji, 
Trkri'^/ela ey^et re /xejdXcoi Kal %€tpl irayenfi, 
eyK€<f)a\o<i Se irap' avKov dveSpa/xev e'^ u>T€t\i]^ 
aifjiaTU€t<i. rov S' avOi XuBi) /xivo'i, eV 8' apa ')(eip6n> 
YlarpoKKoLo iroBa p.eyuXy]Topo'i r}Ke ^afxa^e 
Keladai' o S' «7x' avrolo ireae iTpi]v->)'^ iirl veKpwL, 
TtjX' dirb Aapiaai]<i ipi/3a)XaK0'i, ovBe roKevai 
dpeirrpa ^iXoa avreSw/ce, fMivvvOdSio'i Be oi aloiv 
eirXed^ vtt X^lavro^ pueyaQvpuov Sovpl Bap,evri. 
^'Ektcop S' avr \l'avTu<; aKovnae hovpl ^aetvon- 



290 



29: 



300 



289. 8XKe PR. 290. TCNONTC v:/HSU fr. Mosc : tcnontqc '..'. 292. 

ieJLxeNCON Ar. Q,: reiJ.eNco(i) DH'PU Par. a f: ieucNON (1: iejueNoc Harl. a. 
293. ana'lHac PK. 295. Hpine T. 301. XapicHC 1 )T. 302. epenra Zen. \ 

^cf. A 478 j : epenra GJ LgU'S Par. d (', Lips. \t. A. 304. aOr": au L : qnt' \v. A. 



7as ol' cf. (/>dXa77es eXiro/j.ei'oi. IT 281 witli 
note. But here we can of course take 
Tpwuf as antecedent. 

289. For Hippothoos see B 840-43. 

290. TCNONTe, vulg. rifovTas. But 
the dual is regular ; see ou A 521, 11 
587. Compare the manner in which 
Achilles drags the body of Hector, X 
396-97. TeXajuicoNi, with the buldrick 
of his sword or shield detached for the 
purpose. The word )««// mean a stra}) 
generally, but the regular word for that 
is i/uds (e.g. ^ 30), and reXafxthv is else- 
where used only in the special sense. 

291-92 = 449-50, where see note. 

294. auTocxeQiHN, M 192. ftpiKe, see 
on N 411. 

297. nap' auXoN is susceptible of two 
(juite dillerent explanations. (1) The 
spear-head sometimes ended in a hollow 
tube into which tlie shaft was ti.xed ; 
that this was called ai''\6y appears from 
the epithet 5o\i'xa''Xos i" i 1^6. The 
meaning will then be Ulc brain ran out 
along tJte socket of tlic spear-hcad. The 



.Mykenaean spear-heads all have such 
sockets, though those from Hissarlik 
are of a different type (see Schuchh. pp. 
63, 211 and note on N 162). (2) ai'XaJTris 
probably ini]ilies that the opening iu 
tlie front of tlie helmet was called ai'Xos : 
see Ap]). B, vii. 7. This also gives good 
sense, the brain ran out past the vizor. 
But the former is to be preferred, as the 
scholia say. Another alternative whicli 
they give, according to which ai>\6y 
means tlic jet of hloocl, has nothing to 
recommend it here, though the word 
occurs in that sense in x 1^ av\6s dva 
pivas TTttxi^s fjXdfv ainaros dv5po/j.^oio. 
Another e.\plauation, per coniun galexie 
(Heyne, the socket iu which the crest 
was fixed) im])lies an untenable explana- 
tion of av\u)iris. 

299. HKG KcTceai go together, let fall 
and lie. Cf. A 4'.t3,^* 120. 

301. For this line and the difficulties 
which it caused to Strabo see note ou B 
840. 

302-03^ A 478-79 ; 305 = X 184, etc. 



238 lAIAAOC P (xvii) 

aW 6 fj,€V avra ISoov rjXevaro '^^dXKeov €7%09 305 

TvrOov 6 he '%yehiov fxeyaOv/xov 'I^trou viov, 

<PcoKJ](i)v 6^' apicrrov, o? ev K\eno)i Ylavoirrjl 

otKia vaterdeaKe iroXecrcr' avSpecraiv avucrcrwv, 

rov ^oX vTTo kXijiSu fiecnjv Bia B dixireph aKprj 

alxM xa^^et^ Trapd veiarov oifiov dvea-^e. 310 

hovirrjcrev 8e Treacov, dpajSTjae 8e Tev^e eV avroM. 

Aia<; S' av ^opKuva 8ai'(f>pova, OatVoTro? viov, 

'iTTTTodocot irepij^avra fxeaijv Kara fyaarepa rv-v/re, 

pij^e Se 6copr]Ko^ '^/vaXov, Bid S' evrepa '^aX.KO'i 

y]d)ua • 6 S' iv Kovirjiai 7reaa>v e\e <yalav d'yoaToyi. 315 

■ydip'qaav 8' inro re irpopia-yoL Kol (fiaiBi/jiO'i "EiKTcop' 

Wpyeloi Be /xeja la'y^ov, epvcravTo Be veKpovi, 

(popKvv 6' 'iTTTTodoov TS, XvovTo Be Tevy^e' drr co^wv. 

ev6d Kev avre Tpwe? dpr]i(f)L\(jiv vir X^aiSiv 
^'IXiov elaavejSrjcrav dva\Ke'n]icn Ba/xevTe<i, 320 

^Apyeloi Be Ke KvBo<i eXov koI virep ALo<i aicrav 
Kdprel KoX adevel ac^erepwi- dXX avro'i AttoXXcov * 

Xlveiav corpvve Bep,a<i UepL(f)avTi, eot/cco? 
Kr]pvK 'HttutlBtji, 09 01 Trapd nrarpl yepovrc 

306. jaerdeuiioN (1. 307. 9COKeicoN ap. East. || kXhtcoi Vr. A. 308. 

NaierdecKe .I(^> : NaierdecK' U : NaiexdacKc fi. j noXecciN J: noXeciND: noXeecc'l'. 
I! aNapac(c)iN PR. 314. &€ : Se oi H. H ^NTca Q. 316 07n. T. 317. JU.€ra 

TU : xiir 0. || ^puoNTO H : dpucaxo G : IppucoNTO fr. Mosc. 318. (pdpKuwd 
LRU Vr. A. II e' oin. A fr. Mo.sc. i; Xuon xe bk Lips. 320. 6NaXKiH{i)ci ^iDH( v 
(S supr.) U. 324. Ki^puKi i2. 

306. CxeQioN, .see B 517-18, and note difficulty as to the compatibility of the 

on 515. Note that the variant /j-eyd- Mykenaean shield with the cuirass was 

^Ujuoj' is forbidden by ' Wernicke's law.' not unfelt in ancient times. Another 

.310. ONecxe by the side of the com- difficulty mentioned by Schol. T reads 

moner dieax^ i^ 100, etc.) seems to like a sentence out oi Ueher Homerische 

mean stvck out. Woffen : irapaSo^ov to 5ta ttj^ ^WKpaveia^ 

312. 4>6pKUNa is the natural form of rod (jihfxaTo^ Trpoxvdrjvat Evrepa, to Bk Slo, 

the ace, though wc have ^opKvv in 218, tov OdbpaKos ttoXv dav/xacriuTepov. See 

318. In both places it has been pro- note on N 507. 

posed to read 4>6p/ci<!'a for 'i'dpKvu t€ [6'), 314-15 = N 507-08; 316-17 = A 505- 

but the analogy of ^ptv — ^pida, Kopvv — 06 ; 319-20 = Z 73-74. 

Kopvda and a good many others (H. G. 321. un^p Ai6c aTcoN, see notes on B 

§ 97) shews that this is needless. 155, 11 780. 

Phorkys is leader of the Phrygians, 322. auric, Bentley aCrts, again : cf. 

B862. 72. 

314. On this line see App. B, iii. 324. KHpuK*, so Turnebus and Barnes - 

2 (c). Pausanias in his excursus on the but this is probably meant by K-qpvKi of 

7(^a/\a (x. 26. 6) -says "(J/U.7jpo? ^bpKvva tov ms.s. Writing iK irXripovs, which is uni- 

'^pvya oi/K '^x°'''^^ dcnrioa eiroiriaei', otl versal in Latin, was common in Greek 

avTuii yvaXodujpa^ riv. The absence of al.so, as our Mss. even now shew, and 

the shield is seemingly only a deduction was expressly adopted by Ar. in many 

a silentio, but it shews that Reichel's cases ; see App. Grit, on A 441, 450, X 



lAIAAOC P (wii) 

Kijpvaawp ytjpao'Ke, (f)L\a (f)pt:ai fj-ijoea elBoo^' 
T(oi fiiv e€i(Td/j,6Vos- Trpoaecf)!/ Azov vi6<; AttoWw;'- 
" \lveia, TTOJs- av kuI virep Oeou elpvacraicrde 
"l\ioi' aiireivi'^v ; w? Btj iBov dvepaf d\Xov>i, 
Kupret re aOevei re 7re7roi6oTas j}vopei]i rt 
Tr\i']det re acperepMi, koX virkp Aia S^jfiov e'^ovra^. 
fjfiiv 8e Zfcus- fiei> TToXv ^ovXerac ?; \avaolai 
viKrjv dW' avTol rpeiT ciaireTov ovhe /ia^ecr^t." 



23!) 
325 



330 



325. (ppcNJ A. 326. bibc uibc : CKdcproc \r. il. 327. eipiicecee I'll: 

cipucacec ./.I.S Mor. \'i'. \> X : ipviccacee 1 . 330. unep b'la : unepdea 1.' '-cd 

(.' Vr. A). II ^xoNxec J. 331. ujuTn .-iS. Z€UC mn. L. julcn ' /'. ./l l.l'(,^>RT. 



470, and note on II 85-1. The last may 
indicate that he always wrote the elided 
i of the dat. in this way. Instances 
from Ms.><. will be found in the Apj). 
Crit. on A '259, E ;., A 5-14, 'i' 693, etc., 
and curiou.sly enough, one with this very 
word is found in an inscription {C.I.G. 
2156) K7)pvKL adavarwv fpfi-rjt. (TTTjaafx /xe 
{ = <TTrj<rdi' fi') ayopatwi (van L. Ench. p. 
64), where the second instance leaves 
little doubt as to what is meant by the 
rtrst. Herodianos however preferred to 
read K-fipvKi with hiatus, which is possibly 
admissible at the end of the first foot. 
This scansion is in fact as old as 
Antimachos, /cTjpi'/caj ddavdroicn (pepeif 
fj.^\avos otuoio (Atlien. p. 475 i>), but has 
no other authority in Greek beyond a 
single passage in the Anthology, and 
the traditional accent Krjpv^. "HnuTidHi 
is evidently a name formed from the 
profession of the -qirvra nTjpv^ (H 384 1, 
like ' Apfj-ovioris and TetcTouidris of car- 
penters, 6 114, E 60 (where see other 
instances;. 

325. 9iXa 9peci uwdea eidcoc, i.e. an 
attached retainer of the family. For 
this extension of eldevai from the intel- 
lect to the feelings cf. (pi\a eiSores dWrj- 
Xoiffiv y 211 , and note on A 361 fiiria 
drjvea ol8e. 

327. Kai (inkp eedu, if god were agaitust 
you, = i'lrip Aids alijai' above, eipuccaicec 
see on A 216. 

330. For Cinfep Aia the unanimous 
tradition has v-rrepoea, but with very 
different explanations. (1) Eust. tov 
dirTbTjTov Kai virepKeipievov S^oi'y, haviuf/ 
a host superior to fear. This entirely 
spoils the force of Apollo's appeal to the 
Trojan chiefs. (2) ApoU. Lc.r. virepSeov- 
Tws ivberi, olov eXdaaova Kara 5i'va/xiv. 
This gives a better sen.se, but vTrepderji — 



excessively dejicient is not at all in the 
Epic style ; ivSeri is all that the context 
reiiuires. (3) The same objection may 
be made to Doderlein's excessively timid, 
even if that sense could have been got 
out of the word. As for the hyphaeresis 
by which virepbia = virep5fea, it may be 
defended by vr)\(a T 229, deov5ea, and 
tlie compounds of KXf'os, //. G. S 105. 4, 
though the.se are extremely doubtful. 
But ajiart from this the three interpreta- 
tions given are all virtually impossible. 
The i)assage is however cleared up by 
the really ' ]ia]niary ' conjecture of Dr. E. 
Brocks, unep Aia. We thus get at once 
the required parallel to virkp 6e6v (327) 
and the antithesis to rnxlv di Zei's (331). 
We no longer liave to supply elpvofievovs 
after l8ov, but tlic sentence runs smoothly 
to the end. dfiuoN is jierhaps to be 
taken in a local sense (see B 547), holding 
their realrn, ; for the pregnant sense of 
^Xf"* see Vj 473 0^s ttov drep \au!v woXiv 
e^^fiev TjS' (TTiKoi'pwt'. a precisely similar 
passage ; though on the analogy of Q 
730 q.v. (ttoKlv) avTT]v pvanev, ix^^ 5' 
dXoxoi'S Kai vTjiria. r^Kva, 8ij/j.os might 
have its common personal sense. The 
only question is how so plain and simple 
a reading could have suffered a corrup- 
tion which introduces nothing but con- 
fusion and difficulty. The explanation 
probably is that the plirase vTrep Ala 
seemed imi)ious, especially in the mouth 
of a god, when used of an event which 
he had actually seen. Such an dirpeTris 
would weigh more heavily with a critic 
than with a poet ; indeed it is likelj- 
enough that a i)oet would put into the 
mouth of a god a phrase which he would 
not use himself; such irreverence at 
second hand is rliaracteristic enough. 
331. noXu BouXcrai, see on A 112. 



240 



lAIAAOC P (xvii) 



CO? e^ar , Alv€ia<i 8' eKaT7jl36\ov ' ArroXXcopa 
eyvo) iaavra lS(ov, fxeja 8' "EKTopa elire /3ot]aa'i- 
""EKTop T r)S' aXXot Tpcocov djol ^8' emKOvpwv, 
alScb'i fiev vvv ■i]8e j, dpr}'i(f)LX(ov vir W.'x^aiwv 
"Wtou elaava^rjvai dvaXKeirjiai Safxevra'i. 
d\\' en yap rt? (f)i]ai Oeoiv, ifiol ajx'' 'rrapao-rd'i, 
Zijv' vnraTOV /Mi]aTa)pa p^d-^i]'; eTrirappodov eivac' 
TM p I6v<; t^avawv lofxev, purjK oX ye eicriXot 
YldrpoKXov vrjvalv TreXaaaiaro reOvrjOiTa. 

to<i (puTO, KUi pa TToXv iTpop.dywv e^dXpievo'i eajiy 
ol 3' eXeXix^rjcrav Kal evavrioi earav ^Ayaioov. 
ev9^ avT AtVeta? KeiooKptTov ovTaae Sovpl, 
vlov 'Apiaj3avTo<;, AvKO/Jb'}]8eo'i eadXov kralpov. 
Tov Se irecrovr eXerjaev dp'7]L(f)LXo<i AvK0fii]8rj<i, 
crrr) he fidX^ eyyv'i Iwv Kal dKovnae 8ovpl (paetvcoL, 
Kal l3dXev 'iTnracrlSTjv ^ A'WLcrdova Troifieva Xacov 
rjirap viro TrpaTrihwv, eWap 8' viro yovvar eXvaev, 
09 p eK Jlaiovlr]'^ ipi/3coXaKo<i elXrjXovOei, 
Kal Se fjier ^AcrrepoTratov dptcrrevecrKe fid-^eadai. 
TOV Se nreaovr iXerjaev dpi]'LO<i ^ AarepoTralo<i, 
Wvaev he Kal 6 Trpocppcov Aavaolcn fid^eaOai' 



335 



340 



34; 



350 



333. 5' : 9^ AS. 334. ^KTopi Vr. A. |i napacrdc U [yp. 6o^^cac U^) Had. a. 
335. t' om. PR. II ^niKOUpoi L. 336. fide r' : hS' PR. 337. QNaXKiHici 

.4CGHQR (S siqn:). 338. Tap P (altered to rdp by pi). 340. JUh5' oY : 

juiH dH Harl. a(?). 1! oY r' LQ : oibe G. 341. TeoNHCOTa A J (LS svpr.) QT 

Cant. Hail, a (siij)): ei) : xeeNCicoTa ft. 342. npoudxcoN : np6 <piXcjN PR. 

343. ^NQNTioN (I. 344. XeiOKpiTON GPRT {siqn: co) Harl. a. 346. dpm^lXoc : 
yp. Kal 9iXon < T > 6Xeuoc X. H Xukojulh^hc : weN^Xaoc PR. 346-51 cmi. H'. 

348. dnicdoNa : djmuedoNa G Vr. b, Harl. d, Par. c d g {yp. dinicdoNa), yp. T 
(anieaNON ms., corr. Maass). 349. npaniciN Harl. a. 352-53 om. P. 



336. hQc for rode, by an attraction 
similar to that of •^ de/uLLs eaTlv. 

338. rdp gives the reason for lo/jiev 
(340) by anticipation, while dXXd puts 
the whole sentence in opposition to what 
precedes ; H. G. % 348. '2. en, still, 
with ewLTCLppodov elvai, ' Zeus has not 
vet deserted us.' For enirdppoeoN cf. 
E 808. 

340. eicHXoi is the word which is em- 
phatically negatived: 'if they are to 
bring P. to the ships, let them at all 
events not do it at their ease.' See 
note on 476. 

344. The name AeicoKpiTON isOdyssean, 



see (i 242, x 294. Nauck points out 
that it should be A-qoKpuov from Xtjos^ 
Xetis, an Ionic form which has not else- 
where ousted the old Xaos. Cf. 'Krjbv 
ddprjaas Hipponax fr. 88. 

347-49, see A 577-79, where we have 
^avcnddTjv 'A-Tncrdova. Here the addition 
of 350-51 is very awkward ; P. Knight 
rejects 349. The variant 'A/xvddova is 
perhaps preferable. 

351. Kai 3^, mje ! and (he was no 
mere common soldier, but). Kal here has a 
less emphatic connexion with a particular 
word to be emphasized than is usual in 
the phrase. 



lAIAAOC P (xvii) 241 

aW ov TTox; ere el^^e- a-uKeacn 'yap ep^aro irdvTqi 

earaore^ rrepl UaTpuKXwi, irpo 8e hovpar t'^ovTO. 355 

At'a*? yap pdXa Travra^ iircoi-^ero TroXXct KnXevcoif 

ovT€ TLV e^oiriao} veKpov '^dl^ea-Sac dvcoyec 

oure TLva irpop^d-^eadai \\-^aio)v e^o-x^ov ciXXcou, 

dXXd fxdX^ dpcf avrou ^e^dpev, a-^ehodeu he p,dyeadai. 

w? Ata? iireTeXXe TreXiopio^, a'lparc 8e '^Oow 3tjO 

SeveTO 7rop(fivpe(oc, rol B dy^icrTivoi, eTTtTTToi' 

veKpol opov Tpuxov Kal inreppevediv iiriKovpuiv, 

Kal ^avaa)V oi^S' ol yap dvacpwTL ye pd^ovro, 

iravpoTepoi 8e ttoXv (f)6ii'v0ov pepprjvTO yap atet 

dXX7']Xot<i du opiXov dXe^epevat (f)uvov alirvv. 36r> 

o)? ol pev pdpvavTO 8epa<; 7rupo<i, ovBe Ke (f)an]<; 
ovre TTor rjeXiou croov epbpevai ovre creXi]V7]v 
't)epi yap Kare^ovTO pd-^rji eve baaot dpiaTOi 

354. epxero Q- 356. noXKd : T0uc9e Q. 357 om. U'. oubi L. 358. 

fiXXcoN : aWoN C. 359. be: re CUT Hail. a. 361. ArxiCTtNOi .IC-I'L 

[sifpr. H over liist i) T'(?): arxiCTHNOi I': drxHcrTNOi !.'. 363. aNaiucorei TK. 

364-65 dO. Zeii. 364. ixcixnonto L Lips. : JuaijUNONTO I': jueuiNHTO ( i. aei H. 

365. <5in' GPR and ap. Eii.st. : Kae" 0. " 96NON : noNON il.H^t Hail, h <l, King's 
Par. a c il f g j and ap. Scli. T: xo^°n Jk 367. ccjn I'l;. oube ceX. J. 

368. udxHl CNl Apli. : JudxH em e" (eni e'l I> ;udxH») H\(P: JudxHc eni e' eni 
e') (enei (!) : judxHN eni e* S.li. i;:;i : iidxH- enci II. occoi : occon Had. a li, 
Par. a, Mor. Sch. T. eni toccon Zuii. 

354. 'en eixe, en FeiKe Brandreth, he Aph. , and for all we know to tlie cou- 

had 110 more any chaiice. See note on trary of Ar. also ; in tlie absence of 

H 217. er' ^x^v, aaKiea^i P. Knight Schol. A we cannot, however, be sure. 

and van L. For epxaro see note on II It has the merit of being perfectly plain, 

481 ; it would be easy to read o-aKeo-o-t 5^ and the (legitimate) hiatus in the bucolic 

FepxcTo if the F really belonged to the diaeresis would account for a change, 

word. y.en.'s fxdxv^ frt r6(r<rov makes no sense, 

356. judXa ndNxacseem togo togetlier; and in the vulg. /J-axv- (or iJ-dxv^) eVt 6' 
cf X 741 and several times in 0(/. noXX6 oWot the 6' is patently a st0|i-gap for 
KcXeucoN is taken up by oure . . oOxe, tiie sake of the metre. It is just possible 
an ' explicative' asyndeton. tliat we might read /tdx'js ^tti, 6<t<tol 

357. Cf. Nestor's advice in A 303 If. taking /xaxv^ ^ti to mean on the hot.tle- 

o«i ' i„i „., „^;t-v,„*. field; for tliis quasi-local sense of wciyt? 

361. nopcpupeoN IS only here an epithet •'r. - . ,  ^ , « ^ , ,  
of blood Max'/y f^ apiarepa. But fiaxv^ c"- is 

„ , ' , • 1 , r, , much more natural. Most edd. write 

3b4-b5 were athetized by Zen., and ^^ .^, ^. ^^^^^^ ^^^ g^. j^i^^ -^ ^^^ 

deserve it. But so does the preceding ^^. .^^^ ^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^^ ^^ „„,^,^ ^^ ^j^ 

couplet, which IS equally weak and ^ /^^ . ^j^^. j„ ^j^^ absence of evidence to 

prosy. Ihe elaborate military explana- ^.j^^ contrary such a ' displacement ' of 

tions are by no means in the true Epu' ^^ ,^^^^. y,^ pronounced impossible. Nor 

style ; the Homeric heroes prelerred to j^ ^^^^^^ analogy to justify us in writing 

hght without troubling about tactics. ^^^^^ ^^^ ^^^- ...j^j^ ^j^t^jg between the 

366-83, a thoroughly weak passage ; preposition and its case. Brandreth 

see Introd. writes /.^axv^ "^fp> oaaoi, Lachinann 

368. udxHi eNi occoi is the reading of m^X''?^ 6<x<rov r' tV dpia-oi. 

VOL. II R 



242 



lAIAAOC P (XVII) 



earaaav d/x(j)l ^ievoLTtdS7]L KarareOvrjoiTi. 

01 S' dXKoi Tpcoe? Kal evKV7]fjiiSe<; 'A-^aiot 370 

evKrfK.01, TroXe/xL^ov vir' aWepi, irkizTaro S' av'^r) 

rjeKiov o^ela, ye^o? S' ov (paivero 7rdar]<; 

^/alt]^ ovB' opewv fierairavoixevot he ixcv^ovto, 

uXk'tfK.wv d\eeivovT€<i jSeXea arovoevra, 

iroWov d(f)€(7ra6Te<i. rol S' iv fieaaJL aXye ewaa'^ov 375 

7]epi Kal TToXe/xwt, reipovro Se vrfKel '^aXKcoi, 

oaaoL dpiarot eaav. 8vo 8' ov irco (fioire ireiTVcrOriv, 

dvepe KvSaklfio), SpaavfX7]Sr)<; ^KvTi\o')(p<i re, 

UarpoKXoLo dav6vTo<i d/jbVfxovo<i, dW' er e^avro 

^coov evl irpooroiL ofMaSwi Tpcaecra-i fid'^eaOaL. 380 

TO) 8' eTTiocrcro/jievQ} Odvarov Kal (j)v(^av kraipoiv 

v6a(f)tv efjbapvdadrjv, eirel w? iTreTeWero Nec7T&)p 

oTpvvwv iroXepbovhe pieXaivdwv airo vrjwv. 

Tol<; he 7rapri/jLepi0t<i e'/SiSo? fieya veiKo<; 6pa>pei 
dp'yaXerj'i' Kafjidrcoi he Kal [hpcoi vco\€fxe<i alel 385 

'yovvard re Kmjfxal re 7rohe<; 6' inrevepOev eKaarov 
yelpe'i r 6(j)9a\/jiOi re iraXdacTero pbapvajjuevoiiv 



369. KaTareeNHCOTi ^GJPQST fr. Mosc. Vr. b : KaTareeNeicoTi fi (-ra U). 
371. ninTOTO 9' aorfii G. 375. £9ecTa6Tec (^. 377. nueecewN S. 379. 

©QNONToc : nec6NToc CD Vr. d. [ aW er' : aXX<fi t* PR. 380. km : cn PR. 
381. ndXeuoN D {yp. edNaroN). 382. JuiapwdceHN Vr. d. 384. noNHuepiou A. 

385. apraXeoic L. ![ 5e : xe Bar. Mor. 386. e' o/ii. D : 3' J. 387. naXdc- 

coNTo />. !: uapNaueNoiciN C(^ Cant. Mor. Harl. a, fr. Mosc. Vr. d. 



371. Cf. f 44 fiaX' aWpr] Tr^Trrarat 
dv€4pe\os, wlieiice Naber would read 
aWprji for aieepi, but N 837 aWipa Kal 
Al6s avyds supports the text. See App. 
H. aidrjp is just ' the air of lieaven.' 

373. F'or the local genitives raiHc and 
op^coN see H. G. % 149. 1. jmexanaud- 
jmcNOi, witli intervals for rest ; a trul}' 
unheroic conception. 6X1777 5^ t avd- 
TTvevuLS Tro\e/xoLO is the Ejjic idea ; the 
Trav(no\r] woKiiJLOLo of T 201 is another 
matter. 

377. These lines are evidently meant 
to }irepare the way for 651 ff. 

381. ^nioccou^NCO eTn^XeirovTes, tva 
rdv fj.kv TTLTTTovTiov vwepfxaxoiev, tovs 5e 
<pvyd5as wpoTptTroivTo. a.XKw;, irpoopdi- 
fxevoi Kal TTpoadoKun'Tes fJ-rire dTroOvrjaKeiv 
Tovi iraipovs iJ-yire (pei'iyeiv errl r^s avrrjs 
efievov rd^euis, Schol. T. The compound 
does not occur again in H., and the use 
of the simple oaaopLai is different (A 
105). Cf., however, wpoTibaaoixat. t) 31, 



X 356, which is somewhat more general 
in sense. For the hiatus cf. iTndxf/o/xai 
I 167. As usuaP the tactical advice put 
into the mouth of Nestor is prosy and 
suspicious. See on A 303. 

384. noNHuepioic is meaningless here ; 
it can mean neither ' all day ' nor, as in 
A 472 (q.v.) etc. 'all the rest of the day.' 
Notice also xoTc for roiai. 

385. Kaudxcoi Kai idpui, loith the siveat 
of toil, hendiadys. But even so the idea 
of ' bespattered with sweat ' is a curious 
one, and as Monro remarks, ' in other 
places where tlie phrase recurs (N 711, 
P 745) /id/xaros is evidently the important 
word ' ; cf. also Ka/xdrwi. ddrjKOTes 7)Se Kal 
inrvwi K 98. 

387. naXdccexo, apparently a case of 
the Schema Pindaricum ; it is hardly 
possible to suppose, as is commonly 
said, that the niimber depends on the 
distant yot^ivara, and Y 327 tTTTrot . . Kal 
TToiKiXa rei'xe' ^k€ito is obviously not 



lAIAAOC P (wii) 



ii4;{ 



uficf)' ilyaObv Oepuirovra TroScoKeo^ \iaKLOau. 
o)? 8' 6t^ avrjp ravpoio fSob'i /leydXoio jBoeujv 
\aolcnv 8(07]i ravvetv, fieSvovcrav dXoi(f)i)i • 
Be^dfxevoL S' dpa tol ye 8iaaTdvTe<i ravvouac 
KVK\6a\ dcpap 8e re LKfid^i e/Bt], Bvvet Be t' d\oi<f))i 
TroWMv e\Ki)i>To)i>, Tuvvrai 8e re irdcra hiairpo' 
fo)9 01 y ei'Oa koX ev6a veKVv oKiyrjL evl '^copijc 
e'lXKeov d/jL(f)OT€poi,' fidXa 8e a(f)i<Jt.v eXireTo 6vp.o^, 
Tpcocrlif fiev epvetv irporl "VXiov, avrdp W-^aiot^ 
vi)a<; €7rc yXa(f)upd^' nrepl 8' avrov p,6)Xo<; opojpei 
aypio^' ovoe k Apr)<; Xaocraoo'i ovoe k At7;//'>; 
Tov ye IBova ovbcrair, ovS' el fidXa p,iv '^oXo<; tKoi. 



390 



395 



390. &oiH H. 391. &' : t' .1. 392 

T CDi^R. €6h : e3u Q. 395. cXkcon Ai 
c^iN Lips. hXhcto .<-illS : enXero J. 
nori S. i dx<^'0^^ • yP- <^X°' o' Hail. a. 
jucoXoc : neTkoc C. 398. arpioN C. 
€idouc' \ r. b. || Ykh D : Yicei y : hk£i PR, 



kukXoc Ar. : kukXcoi Zrii. T€ 
' see Ludwich. ii be: rdp t;. 
396. JU^N p' ./CHST Ir. Mosc. Vr. I.. 
397. eni : iuh HQ and irp. Eust. 
399. re : r" !'( >R Vr. h -. be <• -. b' .1. 



parallel. Even in the Schema Findari- 
fuiii the verb rarely follows its subjects. 
(We find, however, fj.€\Lydpv£s v/xfoi ixtt^- 
pwv dpxo- \6yii3i' reWerai, Find. 0. xi. 5. 
See Ktiliner Or. §§ 367. 1 ; 370. 4. The 
use is only found with inauimate subjects, 
and is evidently analogous to the con- 
struction of the neuter plural with the 
singular verb. ) The line can haidly be 
mended unless we write Kvrj/j.as, iroSas, 
iKacTTo?, x^'P"^') ^i^*-! (500aX/xw. xiap- 
NQJueNoiiN, another curious ])iece of 
granuaar ; ])resuniably the dual refers 
to the two armies. The variant p-apva- 
IxivoLCjLv can hardly be sup])orted against 
the general consensus, in view of tlie 
common tendency to substitute plur. for 
dual, p-apvafi^voio Brandretli. 

390. XaoTciN, his servants or retainers: 
a use, however, for which there is no 
parallel in H. The idea seems to be 
that if the hide was soaked in fat and 
then stretched, the natural moisture left 
the pores, and allowed the grease to 
enter in. A similar rude ]irocess of 
curing is still ]iractised in India, doubt- 
less from primitive times ; the hides are 
pegged out or stretched, and grease is 
rubbed into them. Indeed oil is still 
used in place of tanning to produce 
certain classes of leather in modern 
Euro]ie. ueeuoucaN, drunk for drenched ; 
an almost grotesquely violent nietajihor, 
to which there is no parallel in Greek ; 



fjLfdveLf Tu)i fxtyiOti rdv irewpay/j.fvwi', 
whicli Eust. quotes from Demosthenes, 
is of course (piite different. To be drunk 
is the primitive and only sense of pkOvhv, 
coming from days older than the Greek 
language : it never meant to drip or he 
soaked. 

392. kukX6c€, Ar. kvk\o^, Zen. kvkXuii., 
see on A 'IVl. 'i'he adverb seems to go 
equally with oiacrracTe? and tvlvvovcl, 
they stand at intervals all round, so that 
it is stretched equally in every direction. 
iKuac £6h, the natural moisture of the 
skin goes out of it, so that the grease 
enters into the {)ores. This suits the 
general use of iVyuds for nalarul juices 
(see Lex.). Others take it of the oil 
itself, wliich forthicith gas its way, 
spreads over the surface. In either case 
we siiould expect a participle or adverb 
to conijjlete the sense of the verb. 
Moreover, if iV-/xdy is rightly referred to 
root sik (Curtius M. no. 24 b), we have 
an hiatus illicitus. These two cou- 
siderations suggest that we should read 
6.(pap 8' (^ (van Herwerden), or &<pap de 
T €ir' (dir') LKfias IfSr). 

399. Compare A 539 ^fdd k(v ovk^ti 
epyov dvrip ovbaairo fxereXdwu. t6n, sc. 
fiQXov. JuiN is to be taken distributively, 
either of them. Ares and Athene are 
selected no doubt as the war gods of the 
two opposing parties ; each side would 
gain the favour of their own patron. 



244 



lAIAAOC P (xvii) 



TOLOV Zei"? evrl HarpoKXcoi dv8po)v re Kal Ittttoov 400 

7]fiaTi TO)C erdvvcrcre kukov ttovov. ovh dpa tto) tl 
rjihee YlcirpoKXov Tedv'r]6Ta 8lo<; A-^iWev'i- 
TToWov jdp drrdvevOe vecov fidpvavTO dodcov, 
Teiyei vtto Tpwcov. ro /xov ou Trore eXTrero Ov/xml 
Tedvdjxev, dWa ^coov, ivc^pt/JicpdevTa irvKrjLaiv, 405 

aiir aTTOvocmjaeiv, eirel ouSe to eXirero irdfjurav, 
eKTrepaeiv irroXieOpov dvev eOev, ovSe cruv avrcot' 
TToXXdKi yap to ye /jirjTp6<i eirevdeTO vo<r(f)iv ukovcov, 
rj 01 dirayyeWeaKe Aib^ /xeydXoio poij/xa' 

Br] t6t€ y OU ol eetire kukov Toaov oaaov eTv^Orj 410 

jxrjTrip, oTTi pd ol ttoXu (^tXraTO? coXeO eTalpa. 

ol h alel irepl veKpov aKa-^/jueva SovpaT eyovTe<i 



400. Ini : nepi D. 402. xeewo^Ta GPR Cant. fr. Mosc. : TeeNeicoTa D\]. 

403. rdp p CHJQTU Harl. a, Vr. A, fr. Mosc. 404-25 oin. Zen. 404. TO : 

8 A : Tw D. li JUilN : iikfi H. I| euubw Vr. d. 405. €NixpiJui<peNTa P Vr. d : 

^NixpupeeNTa R {supr. xx) Vr. b. 406. to : t6n Q. || hXrcto H. 407. 

CKnepcai D. 408. TO re : Tobc AQS. || JuiHTpbc to r' E. 1| N6C9IN : X"P'c Cant. 
410. r' 07)1. H. II 01 : roi L. 411. ^xafpcoN L. 412. NCKpcbi U. 



404. ZrivddoTos airo tov Tefx£i lino 
TpcocJN ^'ws ToC x^i^i^^^ON oupoNdN (425) 
oi' ypdcfxi. 'AplcTTapxos ixovov dderei cic 
&e TIC au TpcbcoN (420, see note there), 
Schol. T. The passage contains nothing 
but a painfully conscientious endeavour 
to explain just so much of the situation 
as is already quite clear. t6, wherefore, 
i.e. because they were so far away from 
the ships Achilles had not yet grown 
anxious (on account of their long ab- 
sence). If we read to fxiv (with H), 
we might explain Hhis he never sup- 
])0sed, viz. that P. was dead.' But this 
anticipatory use of rb elsewhere occurs 
only when the pronoun stands for a 
relative clause {H. G. § 257. 4). Achilles 
would hardly have expected P. to reach 
the gates after his urgent charge in II 
87-96. 

407. auTcii here seems to be reflexive. 
This use is very rare, see H. G. § 252 ad 
fin. ; but it is very difficult to separate 
avTuii from the undoulitedly reflexive 
^eeN, witli which it is parallel ; and 
avrdu (/j.ii') is clearly reflexive in 5 244, 
247. The other instances of the re- 
iiexive use quoted by Ebeling (Lex. i. 
204 a) are susceptible of diti'erent ex- 
jilanation. It is possible here to under- 
stand ' he did not expect that P. ^vould 
take Troy witliout himself, nor that he 



(Achilles) would take it with him 
(Patroklos) ' ; but the harshness of such 
a construction is obvious. Perhaps the 
explanation is found in the lateness of 
the passage ; the author may have 
been familiar with the • reflexive avv 
avrQi. 

408. N6C91N, in secret ; cf. n 36-37, 
and for other warnings from Thetis see 
I 410, S 9 S. But the idea of a con- 
tinued prophetical communication from 
her is peculiar to this place. In fact 
the ijrophecy as to the death of P. in S 
9 would rather tend to increase than to 
allay his anxiety here, and indeed almost 
directly contradicts 410-11. The dis- 
crepancy of course arises from difl"erence 
of authorship, and we need not try to 
remove it by excision of lines. Compare 
the similar difliculty in the note on 
I 411. 

410. bk t6t€, ' then indeed (it turned 
out that) she had not told him ; i.e. a 
thing had come to pass that she had 
never told him,' Moni'o. Stj t6t€ regu- 
larly stands in antithesis to a stated time 
in the past, and indicates that the poet 
returns from it to his immediate narrative 
(Hentze). See note on II 810. 

411 has an obelos in U, which may 
indicate that Ar, rejected it : Sehol. T 
on 410 says ovk (cttl irepLaaos. 



lAIAAOC P (wii) 



'AT, 



oihe he Ti<; eiireaKev W-^aioiv -y^aXKo-^irdn'wv 
" Si <f)iXot, ov fxav yfMiv e'f/cXeef cnroveecrOaL 
i'7]a<; tTTi y\a(j)upd'i, aXX" avrov "^jcua fieXaiva 
7rd(Ti -^dvoi,' TO Kev y/xiv d(j>ap ttoXv Kephiov ti'?;, 
el TOVTov Tpcoeaai /xedtjcro/jLei^ nnroBdfioKTiv 
acrrv ttoti a<p€T€pov ipvaac Kal kv8o<; dpeaOai.' 

CO? Si Tt<? au Tpcocov fxeyadv/jicou avhi^aaaKev 
" 0) (f)iXoi, el Kal fiolpa nrap' dvepi rouhe haixrjvai 
7rdvra<; o/xa>9, /z?/ ttoj rt? epcoelrco TroXefxoio. ' 
&)<» apa T/9 eiirecTKe, fievo^ 8' opcraaKev eKaarov. 

W9 ol jJbev fidpvavTO, ai8i']peL0(; S 6pv/xay86<i 
'^dXKeov ovpavov iKe St al6epo<i drpvyeroLO' 
'linroL 8' AlaiciSao fjud-^rj^; dirdvevdev iovre^ 



415 



420 



425 



413. erxpinTONTO ./J, rivis CNXpinxoNTO Scli. T : expiJunroNTO />PQR Vr. b A, 
Mor. Harl. a b, King's Par. a d e f h. 415. ou JuaN : oOk Sn ,/S : ou jugn /7G. : 
iijuiN Q. II ypdcpovffl rivei . . hjuTn cukXegc East, (so II Vr. A, Lips.). 418. ei : 
H U. 419. ^piiceiN Ilarl. a, Vr. \> A. 420 dO. Ar. (or 420-23 ?V II wSe tic 

aO Cant. (?): code be tic au (!. 422. uh nooc I'l! : juhhou U. nroXejuoio C^i. 

423. Tic T* ,-/S. i dipcacKCN GLS. , eKacTOU : ckqctoc (" : ■)),. eraipou U. 

424. dpurjuaabc CGHJl'U. 



413. erxpiiinTONTO, here only in the 
sense ptrssed hard on one another. Cf. 

H 272 dcTTTtS' ivLXpi-IJ-4>9ii-^. 

414. For these expressions of the 
common feeling of the army see note 
on B 271. 

415. This speech forms a single closely 
connected whole, 418-19 completing the 
thouglit of dwovieadai. The sequence i.s 
logically disturbed — though not rendered 
obscure — by the insertion of the fresh 
thought dXX' avTov . . eirj. The relation 
of the clause t6 Kev . . eirj to those 
which immediately precede and follow 
it is virtually that of an apodosis with 
two protases — a not unfamiliar occur- 
rence. That is, we may regard x^^""', 
a pure wish, as used conditionally, 

 may the earth open, that woukl be 
far better '= ' if the earth were to open,' 
etc. Then the second protasis el /xeOr]- 
ffofiev is added as the foundation upon 
which the whole sentence, with its sub- 
ordinate parts, is based. Or we may 
more simply make to Kev . . eirj a i)aren- 
thesis, may the enrth gape for us — it were 
best so — if ur lei/vc, etc. 

416. rata x<^'^oi> i-e. may our graves 
receive us ; A 182, Z 282. 



417. a9ap, see note on A 418. 

420. coc appears to be used for iLSe 
in the sense 'as follows'; and it was 
perhaps this which induced Ar. to athe- 
tize the line (see on 404). If it were in 
better company we might adopt the 
variant cD5e ns av, where av is a con- 
junction as in 478, A 104 (q.v.), etc. 
Hut it is possible to regard oij as refer- 
ring back ; ' in the same manner (as the 
Greeks) said the Trojans.' It is not 
much to the credit of the poetry that, 
by omitting the line, 421-22 may be 
read as part of the speech of the Greeks, 
but such is evidently the case. (Ludwich 
says it is ' hardly credible ' that Ar. can 
have omitted this single line, and holds 
that the athetosis extended to 423 or 425. 
This is possible, but surely not neces- 
sary, and entirely without autiiority.) 

424. For the repeated wc, marking a 
break in llie story, cf. Z 311-12, X 515- 
^ 1. cidHpeioc, apparently = i«^<:.ri7)/«, 
i.e. indomitable, unwearying; cf. ^ 177 
TTvpbs /xevoi (Tioripeov, and T 372 loiKf 
fievoi aWu}VL cnSijpiOL. The juxtaposition 
of x<iXKeoN oupoNON is awkward, as it 
seems to imply an antithesis of the two 
metals, which of course does not exist. 



246 lAlAAOC P (xvii) 

Kkalov, iirei Sr; 7rpo)Ta irvOecrOriv rjVLO-^oio 

iv Kovlrjicrv irecrovro'^ ixf)^ ' E/cro/ao? dvSpo(f)ovoio. 

rj [xav AurofxeScov I^toipeo^; aX/ciyUo? vlo<^ 

TToWa fiev ap fidaTLyi 6or)L eTre/jbaiero Oelvoiv, 430 

TToWa Se fietXi-^LOLac TrpoarjvSa, iroWa 8 dpeirjv 

Tft) S' ovr dyjr eVl vT]a^ eVl irXarvv '^Wtjo-ttovtov 

7]0e\er7]v levat, ovr e? iroXe/jUov fier 'A^atou?, 

aXk ft)? re cny'fK-i] /xevei efxirehov, i) t eirl TVfx/3(oi 

dvepo<; e(TTr]Kr}t tcOvt^oto^ rje <yvvaLKo<i, 435 

w? jxevov ttcr^aXeft)? irepLKoXkea hicppov e'^ovre, 

ovSet ivicTKifJi'^avTe Kapi]aTa' SaKpva 8e a^i 

Oepfia Kara /SXecpapcov '^a/jbdSi'i pee /nvpo/xevotiv 

jjvLO'^oio TfoOaii., 6a\epy] S' e/xLalvero "X^aLrij 

^ev'yXrj'i e^epLTTovcra irapd ^vyov d/jucpoTepcoOev. 440 

fjbvpofjievQ) B dpa rd) <ye ISdiv eXerjcre JUpovteov, 

Kivr)<Ta<i 8e Kdprj Trporl ov /jiv07]aaTO Ovfiov 

427. Til npc2»Ta R. 428. n€c6NTec R. 429. avTOXxibtoti re v^SU Vr. A, 

431. npoCHuBa : xeXeucoN Ap. Lex. 42. 16. 434 07n. H'. 435. ^CTHKHI : 

cicTHKei CG : cthkei .J : ^CTHicei il. \\ TeeNeidxoc CR : TesNeicoToc I)Q\J Yv. A. 1! 
H^ : fihk U vn ras. 436. exoNTe GST fr. Mosc. Yr. b d : ^xontcc ii. 437. 
^NicKHij/aNTe GU Vr. A (£ni ck.) and ap. Eust. : ^NiCKiipaNje (eNi ck.) ^LS fr. Mosc": 
CNiCKijuipaNTGC .J Vr. d : CNiCKiipaNXCc Q : ^NlCKl^^;aNTec I). 438. UUpouCNOIlN 
HS Vr. A : utupojueNoiciN 12. 439. noefii G Cant. 440. ajui90Tepooce D 

(-oce) HPRT : 6jU90Tepoici GGU (yp. djucpoTepcoeeN U^), yp. Harl. a, and a]}. 
Schol. T Eust. 441. JuupoucNOuc . . touc TU. i! &' : b' <£)d' T (from co b' supr. 
over -ouc 5'). 442. noxJ ^/QS : npbc P. |1 uOeoN Q {supr. euubN). 

427. Patroklos had left the chariot at See note on A 483. For the cthXh on 

n 733, but it is to be supposed that the a tomb cf. A 371. 

horses had been kept close behind him 437. ^NicKiuij/aNTC, a strong and pic- 
while he was fighting; Hector pnr- turesque phrase to describe their attitude 
sued them on P.'s death, II 864-67, with heads bowed down to touch the 
P 75-77. ground. 



o' 



431. dpeiHi, also T 109, <I> 339, both 439. The masc. n6eoc occurs only 

times in similar phrases. Piatt (C E. here in 11., tliough it is found in Od. ; 

i. p. 280) takes it to mean entreaty here irod-f) is commoner in both poems, and 

and in $, regarding the use in T as a Heyne reads irodrji here with slight MS. 

mistake on the part of the author of authority. 

that late passage. The sense of rCT'tZ/wr/, 440 = T 406, and cf. ^ 283-84 (of the 

however, is quite admissible in all pass- same horses) nevdeierov, ovde'i 54 ffcpi 

ages ; and the first syll. of api), prayer, xatrat epTjpedarai. zeurXwc, see App. M, 

is invariably long in H. ( = dpFd '0- § 5. 

api^s = bane, which offers a sufficiently 442. Wc can hardly say exactly what 

good basis for the sense reviling, is an kinhcqc KdpH implies, whether indigna- 

entirely different word ; see notes on tion or pity ; cf. 200. In each case both 

37, M 334. feelings are mingled in the following 

435. ccTHKHi G. Hermann, Mss. eo-rr?- speecli. But in p 465 aK^wv Kiv-que Kaprj 

K€i, a form which may perhaps have been KaKd ^vacrodo/xevuv it appears to be a sign 

regarded as a secondary present, the of anger. It may indicate no more than 

pluperf. being of course inadmissible. profound thought, as with Lord Burleigh. 



lAIAAOC P (xvii) 



24- 



" a SetXdi}, rl (T(f)OH SofJ-ev YlijXiii civukti 

0V7)TOii, uuel'i 8 earoi' dy)]pfiy r dOavdroy re ; 

7) iva Zvari'jVOLCTi fieT dvSpdacv iiXye' e^i]TOV ; 445 

ov fiev yap tl ttov eaTiv oi^upcorepop dv8pu<: 

TTuvTOiv, oacrd re yalav kiri Trveiet, re Kal i'pTret. 

dXX" ov fxdv vjjuv ye Kal apfiacri BaiBaXeoiaiv 

"Kkt(op llpia/xiSij'i €7ro-x^ij(T€TaL' ov yap edcro). 

y ovj^ dXa COS" Kal reu^e' e^ei Kal eTrev'^erai avr(o<; ; 450 

a(f)oHi' 8' eV yovvecrac (3d\o) fjLevo'i 7/8 ein Ovfio)t, 

ocppa Kal AvTO/j,e8ovTa aacoaerop e/c jroXe/xoio 

pi^jWi tTTL yXa(f)vpd<;' en yap cr(f>t,at /cuSo? ope^w 

KTetpeiP, ei9 o k€ prja<; iu(TaeX/jLov<; d(f)LKQ)PTai 

Smji T 7)eXtO'? Kal eirl KPe(f)a>i lepop eXOrji.' 455 

w? eiTToov 'nnroLatp epeivpevcrep /xepo'i i)v' 
TO) 8 diTo -^airawp KovLrjp ovSdaSe /SaXopre 
pifj-cf) e(f)epov Ooop dpfia ixerd Tyawa? Kal \-^aLOv<;. 
rolcTi 8 eV XvropLehwp ixd-^er , d-^pvpuevo^; irep kraipov, 
iTTTTOfi dtaacop w? t alyv7rto<i /jLerd ■^i]pa'i- 460 

pea fiep yap ^evyeaKep vireK Tpcccop opvfxayBou, 

445. exHTE PR : exoiTON A. 446. nou : nOT* Plato Axioch. 367 D. II 

oVzupoTcpoN H.TU : dYzupcoTcpoc Q. 448. r€ 0)ii. PR. 449. oCiSe tic aWoc 

Harl. a [yp. oCi rdp ^dcco), yp. Par. a, tlv4s Sch. T. 450. eneuxerai : ardWcrai 
Ap. 7>f. 170. 14. [I aWcoc Harl. a (7p. auTCiJCi. 451. rouNac(c)i (;i,>i;r. 453. 

C9i(n) 1'<^>. 455 oiii. C^ Par. f. || cXeoi IIS. 456. cnenNeuce \'r. A. jjignoc 

noXueapc^c ^NHKeN Zen. : ^-at TrpoaTiOrjcnv aurbc d" ouXuJunoNde juer" cieaNdToici 
BeBHKci {Icij. xxerr' deaNdrouc eBeBHKei), Sch. T. 458. pijU9a <pepoN T (7^. p{ju9' 
e9€poN) fr. Mosc. 460. Ynnouc .1. 461. ^ea 7>HJTU Mor. Bar. and 7ra<rat 

(Sch. T — so Ludwicli) : peTa ii. opuruaSou CUlIJPPi. 



444. Compare jM 32-3, with note. 
Observe tlie hiatus at the end of the 
first foot. 

446. oYzupcoTcpoN, an exception to 
the usual rule for the formation of com- 
paratives. No doubt it is due to purely 
metrical reasons, for it is obvious that 
oCt^vpoTfpos could not be used in a hexa- 
meter ; similarly KaKo^eivibrepos {v 376), 
but Xapuraros (/3 3.")0) doubtless stands 
for \a{F)ep{J}TaTos, in which case the u> 
will be regular. Por the couplet com- 
])are <t 130-31 oi'dev aKiSvorepov ya?a 

Tpi(t>il avdpUXTTOLO TrdvTU)V K.T.\. 

450. H oux SXic is elsewliere followed 
by 8tl, but iJo^-how is virtually equiva- 
lent, as usually explained, to 3ti oiirco?. 
Brandreth omits h, see on E 349. 
auTcoc, because his triumph is soon to 
come to naught. 



451. R6Ku>, so Menrad ; vulg. |3a\w, 
but the Homeric form of the future is 
^a\^w (0 403, 417, ^aXeovri \ 60S), an<l 
the aor. subj. is practically equivalent 
to the fut. indie. ; A 262, I 121, etc. 

453. 0910, the Trojans, though they 
have not been named since 420. 

454-55 = A 193-94. The fact that 
they are borrowed from an earlier stage 
of the fighting explains tlie inconsistency 
with 2, where the Trojans do not reach 
the ships, or even the wall, but are 
stopped by the moat some distance 
off. 

459. ToTci y kn\ apparently ayainst 
them, the Trojan.><. But for the next 
line it would be more naturally taken 
= eirl Toli iTTTTOtr. 

460. Ynnoic, sociative dative, charging 
xvith the horses, airunidc, H 59. 



248 lAIAAOC P (xvii) 

pela S' enrai^aaKe ttoXvv Kad ofxiXov ottci^cov. 

cOOC ovy ^]ipei (f)(ora<;, ore crevatTO SicoKetv 

OX) yap TTftj? ^v olov eovO lepcbi, ivl Sicf>po)L 

eyyei e(j)opfJidadat Kal eTTicr'^etv oiKea^ iTrirovi. 465 

o-vlre he S?; fxiv kralpo^ avrjp 'Ihev o^OaXfJiolaiV 

^AXKLfxehwv vi6<i AaepK€o<; Al/xovlSao' 

cnrj S' oTTidev hlc^poio, Kal AuTOfMeSovra irpo(Trjvoa' 

" AvTo/iieSov, Tt9 Toi vv dewv vrjKepSea ^ovXi-jV 

ev crT7]d€a(riv edrjKe Kal i^eXero (f)peva<i icr6\d<; ; 470 

olov '7rpo<i Tpcoa? fxa-^eai TrpooTWL ev ofXiXcot, 

fiovvo<;' drdp tol eralpo^ ciTreKTaro, rev^ea 8 ' EjKTwp 

avTO'i eyoiv MfxoLaiv ciydWerai AKlaKthao. 

Tov S' avr AvTojiieSciOP 7rpoae(f)r} Ai(t)p60<; via' 
" ^AXKi/xeSov, Ti9 rdp roc ^ Aj^aiwv dXko^ opiolo<i 475 

XiVKWv dOavdrcov e'^e/u.ev hpLrjaiv re /jLevo<i re, 
el fii] TldTpoK\o<;, 6eo(piv fjn'^aroip draXavro'i, 
^wo? eciiv ; vvv av 6dvaTo<; Kat fMolpa Ki'^avec. 

462. enafsecKe CH. 463. 6t€ ceuaiTO : 5t' ^cceuaixo ^S : ox* ecceuaro 

fr. Mosc. : bxe x* icceuaxo Q : 8x' IcceuoNxo C : br cnecceiiexo Jj : or' ec(c)euexo Q. 
464. I6Ne' G. II Ipc2) Q. || CNi : eni R. 465. enicxNcTN G. 467. 6pjuoNiaao 

CT fr. Mosc. 470. cxhieecci xeeeiKc D. 472. aOx6p Q. 473. <26juloiin Vr. A. 
475. Tap (x' ap) T Harl. a : rdp fi. 476. aeoNaTCON : cbKun6aoi>N Q, yp. U. 
477. JULHCTCOp : yp. JUHNiN U^, yp. juhxin Scliol. U. 478. 3' au DS. \\ KlxaNCl : 
KdXu()/eN CDH Mor. Vr. A, yp. Harl. a. 

462. Compare E 334 with note. The stands before pela in P 70, X 23, pntrepoi 

two forms pea and f>E\a are here as in (-rara) in S 258, t 577, </> 75. Other 

Hesiod Op]}. 5-6 brouglit into close occurrences of the word prove nothing 

connexion. The former occurs ten times (Knos Dig. p. 298). P. Knight reads 

in H. (n. only), the latter 38. Their pela /j.^v dp in 461. 

etymology is doubtful, but to judge 463. 6'r' eaaevairo of Mss. represents 

from Greek analogy neither can be right. not a form of eaaevacrdai {ev-), for no 

The joot- vowel is clearly d, Ion. t], such compound exists, but ore acrevaiTo. 

cf. pr]-i'5io-i, pTj-i'Tepo-s, Att. paiwv, pan- aevacrdac is always treated as though it 

<rros. This points to Ionic prj-io-s, with began with two consonants, see note on 

ailvei'bial neuter prj-La, in the old alphabet A 549 and compare the frequent forms 

PEIA, wrongly transliterated pela. pia evlfifieydpoicnv, worlppbov etc. of. our MSS. 

is perhaps pa (which can always be sub- (especially papyri). 

stituted) from an older pa-a with -a like 464. iepcoi, presumably as drawn by 
8.p-a, fj.d\-a etc. ; cf. Alkman fr. 42 steeds of divine origin. It does not 
(from ApoU. Dyslv.) Ws 5' &v, rls iroKa pd recur as an cpitheton ornans, nor is this 
aWwvoov dv5pos iwiffTToi ; Strabo (p. 364) a phrase in which we should expect 
tpiotes Soph, and Ion for the same form. to find a primitive meaning strong. 
The grammarians also give ^pd and Schulze however makes it mean active, 
ppdidios as Aiolic forms, which would sivift ; App. D, A (1). 
point to an original root Fpa-. Of this 476. (:)^ixi.eN, to manage the control 
there may possibly be a reminiscence in aiul spirit of the horses, a slight zeugma, 
the lengthening of a preceding vowel 478. vvv F' av van L. au is a con- 
in 179, T 101 ; but a short vowel junction here. 



lAIAAOC P (XVII) 



249 



aWa (TV /xev fidaTtya Kal I'jvia (riyaXoevra 

Be^ai, iyu) B I'mrwv uTrofSt'iaofiai, o(f)pa fxa^wfiai.' J80 

W9 €(f)aT , WX/ci/xeSayi' Be /3oi)0uov cip/j, €7ropovaa<; 
KapTToXifiw^ ^acTTiya kcli i]Via \a'C,(.TO -^epaiv, 
AvTO/j,eB(iiv B (iTTopovae. vorjcre Bk (f)at,Bi/j.os ' V^KTwp, 
avTLKa B Aipeiav Trpoaecfxoveev eyyuf iuvra' 
" Alveia Tpaxov /3ov\i](f)6p€ '^oXko^ltcovcov, 485 

tTTTTft) T<wS' ivoTjaa 7roB(OK€o^ AlaKiBao 
69 TToXe/xov 7rpo(f)av€vr€ crvv rjvio'^oicn KaKol<Ti • 
TOi Kev €6\7roL/j,7]v atpijae/xev, el av ye dufiMt 
crcbt ede\et<;, eirel ouk av ecfjop/nrjOevTe ye vml 
rXalev evavrifStov (TTdvTe<i jxa-^ecraaOaL "AprjL'' 490 

CO? e(f>aT , ovB^ dirLOrjaev iii^ irdi^ Wy^iaao. 
TO) S' i6u<; ^I'jTT^v /3oerii<i elXvfxevco cu/ioi"? 

480. IniBHCouai ^/S. 481. BoHeoON Ar. : Bofii eooN oi airb t^s trxoX^s 
(Sell. T). 483 om. J^. 488. Tco I'(,)RST East.: Tcb(i) K. 489. ^qcXoic 

(./ fiiipr.) CHSU fr. Mosc. l OUK aN : ou tin' I): oCi kcn Vr. A. 490. 

juaxececeai R. 



479-80, see E 226-27 with notes. 
Here Automedon actually dismounts 
immediately, so that there is no difficulty 
in dnoBwcouai. 

481. BoHeooN, see note on N 477. 
The word is curious as applied to the 
chariot; Peppmiiller coiij. /ioT/^oos. Com- 
pare however dcnriSa dovpiv, where the 
epithet is transferred from the warrior 
to his gear. 

487. npo9aNeNTe, cf. 9 378. hnioxoici, 
the plur. e\ndently includes the irapa- 
^a.Trjs, though he is now on foot. See 
note on 9 89. 

488. Tcb : Mss. generally accent tQ or 
Tujt, but the te.Kt is more in the Epic 
style. We are left to guess how Hector 
reconciles this hope with the words of 
Apollo in 75 fl". 

489. The authority of Mss. is in 
favour of ^eeXeic against ed^Xois, which 
is adopted by many editors in order to 
maintain the formal correspondence with 
the apodosis (eXiroifjLrjv. But Hector 
should assume Aineias' willingness, not 
imagine it as if it were a matter of 
doubt. In other words, Aineias' willing- 
ness is not really made a condition of 
Hector's hoping to take the steeds — 
that condition is alread}^ implied in the 
word KaKoicnv (whether we read rw or 
rw) ; the assumption that Aineias is 



willing to help is added as a matter of 
course. In ^ 894, where a similar ques- 
tion occurs, the circumstances are dif- 
ferent ; see note there. ^9opuHeeNT£ 
Ncb'i may be taken in two ways : (1) 
The participle and pronoun may be in 
agreement, both standing in the ace. 
In this we miist assume a change in 
the construction ; the sentence begins as 
though rXaief fxelvai or the like were to 
follow (cf. A 534), and the verb is then 
changed for one which cannot govern 
an accusative. There is no analogy for 
construing vQl' TXateu, face 2cs. Or (2) 
we may take {(popfxrjdivTe as governing 
vQ'i, then would not set upon us and dare 
to slaiul and face us. This is obviously 
involved ; the dual part, lias to be 
separated from the dual ]>ronoun and 
jiut into awkward relation with the 
plur. CTCiNTec, thus making the sentence 
very obscure ; the party a.ssailing must 
be opposed to, not identified with, those 
who stand their ground. This explana- 
tion is given by van L., who also reads 
vQiCv ; but ((pop/xdcrOai takes the ace, not 
the dat., see O 691, T 461. Thus the 
first explanation is to be preferred. 

492. BocHic, shklds, cf. E 452, 31 296, 
H 238, and f 479 craKeffiv fiXvfxivoi u/iovs. 
The armour of Achilles which Hector is 
supposed to have donned is here ignored. 



250 



lAIAAOC P (xvii) 



avrjiai arepetjicri, ttoXj)? 8 e7reXj;A.aTo '^aXKo^;. 
Tolac S' afxa ^po/jiio<i re Kal "Api]TO<i deoecSy]'^ 
7]icrav ufK^orepoL' fxaXa he crc^taLV eXireTO dv/xo<i 
avTO) T6 KTeveeiv ekdav r ipiav^eva^ I'ttttov^' 
ViJTTioc, ouS' clp^ efieWop avai/mcoTi ye veeadai^ 
avTL<i air AvTo/xe8oPTo<i. o S ev^dfievot; Ad irarpi, 
rtX/c?}? Kal aOepeo'i TrXrjro (ppevwi d/X(f)l pie\aLva<i. 
avTiKU S' ^AXKtfieSovra TrpoarjvSa, ttkttov eTolpov 
" WXKifieSov, /J,7] 8r] jjbot diroTrpoOev Icryeixev Xititw, 
dXKcL pbCjOC epLiTvelovre /JieTacf)pevu>L- ou yap eycoye 
' FjKTopa TlpiafiLSrjv jxeveo^ a^rjaeadat 6t(o, 
irpiv y err A'^cWrjO'i KaWtrpi'^e ^i]fxevai Itttto) 
voil KaraKTeivavTa, cfyo^ijaai re cTrt^af dvhpwv 
^ Xpyeicov, i) k avTO<i evv Trpcorocatv dXoir). ' 

ft)? elircdv AXavre KaXeaaaro Kat ^evekaov 
" AHavT Apyelcov i)y7]Tope Kal M.eve\a€, 
r]Toi fiev TOP veKpop iiriTpdireO oX nrep ctpcaroL, 
dficf)' avTO)i ^e/Bdjiiep Kal dfivpeaOat ari'^a^ dpSpo)P, 
poilp he t^wolaiv dfivpere V7]\€e<i y/nap' 
T7]i,Se yap e/Bpicrap iroXefiop Kdra BaKpvoepra 



495 



500 



505 



510 



493. CTEpeoTci P (eoT in 7-as.) Lips. 495. fiXnero ^CHSTU. 496. 

KTQN^eiN JR. II ^XdeiN V : eXeeiN H. 497. re N6€ceai : reN^coai J : re 

Nd*€ceai(?) P: re Naieceai Lips. 498. aueic CD. \\ an': in D {supr. a) K. 

501. Ynnco CHT Hail, a, Vr. A, fr. Mose. : Ynnouc fi. 502. JuieTd9peN0N (H 

supr.) Harl. b, Par. d, and ap. Enst. : uieTd 9peNa Q. 503. julcnoc R : judxHC C. || 
cxiHicaceai Bar. 504. r' : k' A. 505. KaxaKTeTNai re (jU. || TC : he. (Ar. ?) 

G Harl. b, Par. cdg j. 505-10 oin. Vr. A. 506. npcoTOiciN : xpcoecciN Lijts. \\ 
aXoiH L {suior. co) R Lips. Harl. a : dXcoHN H : dXob(i)H fi. 509. o'l ncp : 

oc(c)oi CZTtPQTU. 510. ciJuuNaceai C Cant. Mor. : JuuNaceai Q. 511. 

NwT DQ,. It &€ : V £n a. \\ duuLUNaxe Bar. Mor. 512. th hk kqI J. 



497. Neeceai as fut., S 221. 

499. 6jui9i jueXaiNQC, see ou A 103. 

502. l:unNeioNT€ JuexacppcNCoi, cf. N 
385, ^ .381, with notes ; and for the use 
of udXa with the whole phrase cf. 
359. 

504. Ynnco must here, as often, in- 
clude the car, in spite of the specifi- 
cally equine epithet KaXXixpixe. 

506. The sentence passes, as usual, 
from a subordinate to a principal con- 
struction ; he will not be stayed till he 
captures or is slain becomes till he 
captures — or he might he slain. Most 
MS.S. give the subj. a\wT]{i), but the opt. 



is the common mood in which to put 
the alternative for which the speaker 
hardly dares to hope (see S 308). The 
clause cannot be regarded as subordinate, 
like the infin., to vpiv, as this particle 
does not go with dv or /ce in H. (the 
phrase trpb y' or' &v is a diiferent 
matter : we cannot compare (8 374-75 
TTpii/ y' 6t' Sli' . . yiv7)TaL, i) Trodicrai). 

509. oY ncp, the omission of the ante- 
cedent when it must be supplied in a 
different case from the relative is rare. 
Cf. however A 230, B 249, H 401, T 235, 
265, 5 196, and note on S 81. But we 
cannot here take o'l Trep as = el' rives. 



lAIAAOC P (xvii; 



251 



F^KTfop \lv€ia<; $ , 01 [po'jcav elalv apicrroi. 
dW )]Toc fieu ravra deow tV yovvaac Kclrai • 
ijao) yap Kcii iyco, ra he icev Ail Trtivra fxeXi'jaei.' 
7} pa Kal (ifXTreiraXcop Trpoiei BoXi-^octkiov ey^o^, 
Kai /SdXev W.pi]TOLO Kar dcnriha TrdvTOcr iiarjv 
rj S' ovK €7^09 epvTo, Biairpo Be elaaro -^a\KO<;, 
veiaiprji B ev yaarpl Bid ^a)(TTr}po<i eXacraev. 
0)9 B' or' av o^vv e'^wv ireXeKW al^ifia dvrjp 
KO-\^a<i e^oTTidev Kepdwv /9oo9 dypavXoio 
Iva Tdfirjt Bid Trdcrav, o Be Trpodopcov epiTnjicriv, 
0)9 ap' o ye TrpoOopoov ireaev v7rTio<i' ev Be ol ey^o? 
vrjBvioKTi fxd\ o^v KpaBaivofievov Xve yvia. 
"EiKTfop B AvTOfieBovra dKovricre Bovpl (f)aeivo)i • 
dW o fxev dvTa IBcov yjXevaro '^dXKeov 67^09- 
Trpocrao) yap KareKv^e, ro 8' i^oiridev Bopv fiaKpov 
ovBei €viaKip,(f)9r], iirl 8' ovpia-^o<; 7re\e/jLi-^6i] 
67^609 • ei'6a B eirecT d(f)Lei fievo<i 6^pifj,o<; "Aprj^;. 



520 



'0-^0 



513. CKTCop t' CR : ^KTCop e' P. 614. KeTNTai IJ. 518. XO^KOC : Kai 

THc C. 524. Xu€ : Xijce U Vr. d : XdBe ,1 : coce Q. 525. b" oni. L. 526. 

aXeuQTO i3y. 528. €nickhjji9H C : ^NiCKH9eH \'v. A. noXeiiixeH JQ. 529, 
OAiBpiJuoc C/>PR. 



514. ecdJN fiN rouNQCi kcTtqi, a very 
obscure j)liiase recurring in T 435, a 267, 
and by no means explained by a reference 
to the still obscurer proverb Iv irivTe 
KpLTwv ydvacTL, meutioned by Suidas. It 
is hardly possible to separate the phrase 
from the custom illustrated in Z 92, of 
dedicating gifts to the gods by placing 
them upon the laps of the old-fashioned 
seated statues. The idea perhaps was 
that as a gift thus devoted was for ever 
given lip by man and passed into the 
power of the gods, the phrase would 
express by a general metaphor all that 
was yielded by man to divine govern- 
luent ; as though Automedon said, ' over 
the disposing of such matters 1 claim 
no longer any power.' The resemblance 
to Prov. xvi. 33, 'The lot is cast into 
the lap ; but the whole disjiosing thereof 
is of the Lord,' seems to be merely super- 
ficial. 

515. Cf. E 430. ueXHcei is a clear 
case of KCN with fut. indie. ; no aor. 
occurs in H. at all, so we cannot read 
/ie\^(r??i : van L. writes toi for Kfv. 

516-17 = r 355-56; 517-18 = E 538-39. 



520. aizmoc only here and /j. 83, also 
with dvTjp. It may be an adj. from the 
subst. aiir]6i, which however is itself 
joined with dvrip in 11 716, ■^ 432, and 
in the former passage at least is clearly 
used as an adj. 

521. Compare the account of the sacri- 
ficial slaughter in 7 442-54 (7reXe\-ys 5' 
a.ir(KO\j/€ rivovras avxfvLovs, 449), where 
the blow on the neck is first given, and 
afterwards the throat is cut. In other 
descriptions only the last part is men- 
tioned {avipvaau A 459, B 422), probably 
as alone being ritually important ; the 
preliminary blow is given merely for 
obvious reasons of convenience in the 
case of the ox, and has no significance. 

524. iiaX' OHii seems to be an epithet 
of 67X05, not an adverbial use with Kpa- 
9aiN6ueNON. Though this adverbial use 
is common enough, it is only found in a 
metaphorical sense, of vision (voija-ai, etc.) 
or sound ; whereas the adjective is con- 
tinually used as a standing epithet of 
^7X05 Si^/"' s'0or, etc. KpahaiNOixcNON is 
predicative and goes with the verli. 

526-29 = n 610-13 ; 530 = H 273. 



252 lAIAAOC P (xvii) 

Kai vv Ke hi] ^Kpeeaa avroa^ehov aypfitjdijryv, 530 

el fxi] a(f)W Aiavre hieKpivav fxeixaoire, 
OL p rfkdov Kad^ ofJLiXov eralpov KtK\i]crKoi^TO<;. 
TOi'9 v7Torap^')](Tavre<i i'^copijaav ttuXlv avra 
EktcoP AtVeta? r rjBe Xpo/xto? 6eoeihi]<i, 

^'Api]Tov Be Kar avOt Xlttov SeSaly/xepov rjTop 535 

K€LfjL€Vov. AvTo/jieScov Be 6ocoi druXavTO'i ' Aprj'i 
rev-^ed r i^evdpi^e Kal ev-^ofxevo^ eiro^ TjvSa' 
" ?} B)j jxav oXcyov ye ^levotTidBao Oavovro'^ 
Krjp d'^eo'i fjueOerjKa, -^epeiovd irep KaTa'7re(f)vcov" 

ft)9 elircov 69 Bix^pov eXwv evapa (Bporoevra 540 

drjK, dvd 8' avro'; e/3aive, iroBa^i Kal '^€tpa<; virepdev 
ai/jiar6ei<; W9 Ti9 re Xecov Kara ravpov iBrjBoo^;. 

ai^ B eVt YLaTpoK\o)i reraro Kparepr) va/jUivr) 
dpyaXerj 7ro\vBaKpv<;, eyeipe Be veLKO<i A67]V7j 
ovpavodev KarajBdaw 7rpo7]K€ yap evpvoira Zei'9 545 

opvvfievai Aavaov<i' By yap voo<; erpdirer avrov. 
rjvre 7rop(f)vpe7jv Iptv OvrjTolat Tavvcrarjc 



530. opjUHGHTHN Vr. (1 : cbpjUHeHcaN H (yp. oordzoNTo) JQU. 531. 

JuejuawTac H : copjuHeeNxe J. 532. oY p' : oYS' Vr. A. 533. aueic C. 

534 om. JjK \\ eKTwp t' PRU liar. fr. JIosc. 538. re : ti QU (in ras. ?) Vr. b A : 

Tc J. II eaNONTOC : aajm^NToc Harl. a. 539. nep : re J. 541. ctNci (ana) 

7)HTU Mor. fr. Mosc. : hu (Sn) 12. 543 ovi. Q. 544 om. \JK 545. 

Z7;v65oros ddeTeT. TLves ovSe ypii(povcn. Sell. T. 547. raNviccci C. 

534. t' ASe, so mss. ; most edd. have andioiaitted by others — or according to 
re tSe, which is the regular phrase and Ludwich's probable restoration of the 
is elsewhere generally given by mss. corrupt Schol. T, was athetized by Ar. 
without variation. and omitted by Zen. and others. The 

535. HTop must be taken to mean the rejection must have extended to 546 ; 
life (cf. 252) rather than the heart in the couplet is evidently an interpolation 
the physical sense, for a wound here intended to explain how Athene comes 
could not at the same time be iv vrjdvioiat.. to contravene the commands of Zeus in 
Cf. note ou II 660. There is no doubt, G. There is no change whatever in the 
however, that Heyne's conj. deda'iyfx^voi. designs of Zeus ; in 593 he continues to 
is more natural. 8ati-o3 is used in the help the Trojans, and he is steadily 
metaphorical sense distress in I 8, S 20, carrying out his purpose of suffering 
629 ; in v 320 we have alel cppefflv fjicriv the Achaians to be again driven to the 
^X^" Seoal'y/j.evov rJTop '))\ui/j.7]u. ships. Besides, he is not in heaven but 

539. ueeiHKa, Mt. J have dismissed, re- on Ida. 546 looks like a reminiscence 

laxcd, mij heart from grief ; a use which of -q 263 ?) koI vbos eTpd-n-er' airijs, where 

has no exact parallel. We have, how- aur^s has its full sense, 'her o?oti mind,' 

ever, ixeOifxiv x^Xov A 283, 138, a 77. which is not the case here. The phrase 

Others take it intrans., I have ceased vbov rpiweiv occurs twice again in Od. 

from anger in my heart, cf. (p 377 ixidLev [y 147, r 479) but not elsewhere in II. 

XaXeiroio x^^oio, with KTJp as an 'ace. of 547. In order to understand this simile 

respect ' ;^ and this is the conmionest it must be remembered that to the Greek 

use of Klip. KaTane9NcoN, see note on the rainbow had no associations of hope 

^^ 827. ^ _ or comfort (Monro) ; it is a part of the 

545. This line was athetized by Zen. storm-cloud against which it is seen, 



lAIAAOC P (xvii) 253 

Zei/? e^ ovpavoOev, repa^ tf^fMepat i) 7ro\e/xoio 

t) KOL '^€i/j,o)vo<i BuadaXTreo'i, 09 p(i re epywi^ 

dvOpcoTTOv^ dveTravcrev cttl -^Oovl, fifjXa Be K/]8ei. 550 

ws" t) TTopcfivperji ve(f>eX7]i irvKc'icracra e avTrjp 

Bvaer W.'^aiMV Wvo^;, eyeipe Be (f)0)Ta eKaarou. 

irpMTOv 8' 'Ar/aeo? viov eTTorpvvovaa TrpoarjvBa, 

L(f>di/j.ov ^leveXaov, o yap pa 01 677^^6^' yev, 

elaafxevrj ^o'lvikl BefJ,a<; Kal dreipea <pwvj]v 555 

" aol fiev B)'}, MeveXae, Kar7]cf)eii] Kal 6vetBo<i 

eaaerac, ei k A^tA-j/o? dyavov iricnov eralpov 

Te/^^et VTTO Tpcocov ra^ee? Kvve^ eXK/jaouaLv 

uXX" e^eo Kparepoy^i, orpvve Be Xaov airavTa" 

rrjv 8' avre Trpoaeenre /3o7]v dyadb'i ^leveXao^- 560 

" <i>OLVL^, arra yepaie TraXaiyevi^, el yap ^ XOijin] 
Boirj Kapro^i e/xoi, ^eXecov B direpvKOL epo3r)V' 
TO) Kev eycoy edeXoipbi TrapeaTa/jLevai Kal d/jLvvecv 



549. &ucTapneoc ./. 550. anenauccN (,). kn\ : cnI K. 551. ccouthn Zen. 
652. Sucar' .JQ. ; areipe .'. 553. arpecoc .IP Vr. d. cnoTpuNaca d'R. 

558. Tei'xH Bar. Jlor. €\kucoucin ./(l.FPijKST .Mor. Yr. A, Hail, a {n-,! eXKHccoci . 
560. t6n5' p. !| U€Ne\aoc : SioixHaHc Bar. ]\Ior. 561. naXaircNec : SioTpe9ec 
Vr. A. 562. AnepuKci P. 563. napicrdumeNai U Vr. A. 



and brings thouglits only of gloom and eF'. Ijrandreth reads /Mif avTr)v from 4> 

disaster — the repas of A 28. Similarly 245, 318, 12 472 (which however are not 

nopquipeoc conveys the idea not of bright rellexive ; 5 244 011x61' fiiv is more to the 

colour but of turbidity and doubt ; cf. point) and is followed by Nauck and 

Trop(pi>p€os ddvaros, and Kpadi-r] wopfpvpe <J> van L. ; but this is unlikely. For 

551 ; it is especially the e])ithet of the nuKOcaca cf. 2 289. 

dark shifting sea, which grows black 555. Tiie mention of Phoini.K is clear 

(H 64 etc.) under the wind ; see note on evidence of the lateness of all this passage. 

2 16. The point of the simile may be ixeipea hardly seems to be the epithet 

given thus — 'lurid as is the rainbow- for a very old man. 

cloud, so lurid was the cloud in which 55S. It is not easy to choose between 

Athene wrajipcd herself.' €\khcoucin and i\Kvcrov(nv. The form 

551. 2 auTHN, Zen. eiovrrji' as usual ; with v is found as a variant in X 62, 

but Ar. denied the existence of the 336, \ 580, and is implied by the deri- 

compound reflexive pronouns in H. and vative iXKvcTTd^d}. Ak^w occurs only in 

wrote the elements separately. The P 395 without a variant, but from it 

ditticulty here is the liiatus ; ^' avTriu= comes e\Kr]6fj.6^, with variant eXKiOfios. 

?f' auTrjv from tlie emphatic form iFi As the forms from fXKvw (and (Xku) 

(or rather iFi ?), see note on H 162. alone are known in later Greek, and 

Two other similar cases occur, 6 396 the sigmatic forms of the former always 

Ei)pya\oj 8e I avrov apecradadtv (oi avrbv preserve the primitive v. it is better 

O, fuv avrbv U), p 387 rpv^ovra ? avrov. to accept the less familiar Akt^ctw in 

The error is natural at a time when the H. The evidence of itacistic mss. is 

F had been lost and tlie hiatus before e worthless. For cY kc witii fut. indie, 

had become a convention, though a very see note on B 258. 

strong one ; the later poets had no 561. See note on I 60" ; for 562 cf. 

means of distintruishing e = fe from e= A 542. 



254 lAIAAOC P (xvii) 

HarpoKXcoi' fidXa yap fie Oavoov iaefMuaaaro Ov/x6v. 

aXX "Ektqjp 7ryp6<; alvov e^et fievo';, ovS' uTroXyyec 565 

yaX-KML BtjIocov rwi yap Zeu? kvSo'^ OTrd^ei. 

ft)? <})dro, y/]d7]a€v Be Bed y\avKM7n<; 'A0?;yr/, 
OTTt pd ol Trd/MTrpcora OeCov i^pijaaro irdvraiv. 
ev he ^lr}v cofiocai Kal ev yovvecxa-LV eSijKe, 
Kai ol fivir]<; ddpao^ evl crrijdeacriv evrjKev, 570 

77 re Kal ipyo/xevr) fidXa irep -^poo^ dvhpofxeoio 
la^avdat haKeeiv, \apov he ol alfi dvdpdiirov 
roLou /jbLV 6dpaev<; irVqcre (f)peva<i d/ui<f)l /xe\alva<i, 
ySj) S' eVl UarpoKkcoL, Kal aKovrcae bovpl (paeivcbt. 
€aK€ h' ipl Tpcoeaai TToSr/? vlo<i 'Hertcoz/o?, 575 

d(f)vet6<; T dyado'i re- fidXtcrTa he /jLLv riev "EiKTCop 
hy/xov, etrei ol kralpo^ erjv (pi\o<i eoXaTrcvaari]^- 
Tov pa Kara ^axrrfjpa /3dXe ^av8o<i MeveXao? 



564. JudXa : juera R Bar. || eceBdccaro D, yp. Hail, a {avrl tov eis cre'/Sas Kal 
^KTr\ri^iv iuelSaXev): eneBdccaro ^S : cceudcccTO H^ Bar. fr. Mosc. : encudccaro Cant.^ 

569. rouNac(c)iN C/JGHQR (T man. rec.) U (a «i ras.) Vr. A. 570 odi. F^ Lips.^ || 
juuiac C. il iNHKCN : eeHKe(N) JLU Bar. Mor. Vr. A Lips.^'^, and ap. Eust. 571. 

eiproJUGNH (}L : ^eproueNH fr. Mosc. i| dNapou^Soio D. 572. icxaNdei Cant. || 

XapoTOTON PR. II be J Eust.: te ii. [] dNepcbncoN J P. 573. edpcouc C: 
epdcouc Q. 575. €CK€ &' Ini : hn Se tic 4n U (yp. Sckg b' CNi) Harl. a. 578. 
zcocrfip' ^BaXc H. 

564. dceudccaxo, as we say touched eipy€Lv = keep away from always requires 

my heart. The compound recurs only in the preposition. 

the same phrase T 42.5, in both cases 5/2. IcxQNdai, 'p&rsists, lit. ' holds 011 

with the commoner iwiixaaaaTo as a for biting,' like 'ix^o above (559). This 

variant. (Cf. e-rrefiaieT' ap' iinrovs.) verb is the familiar by-form of ?xf"'i 

567. Compare the similar pleasure of i'o"x«J', but very likely it has been con- 

the goddess at mortal worship in 7 52-53 ; fused, as is done in all but the best Jiss. 

and Eur. Hipp. 8 TL/xdi/j-evoi x^'po"*''"' in '^ 300, with Ixavdav, to yearn, which 

avdp(httu3v vTTo. gives an equally suitable sense here. 

.570. For similes from the fly cf. B XapoN {\aFepbv '!), dcHcious, as T 316, 

469, A 131, II 641. It may be noticed conn, with \av-oi. 

that this line rhymes with the pre- 573. edpceuc, this contracted form 

ceding. from an -es stem is very rare and 

571. TG is omitted by Heyne and most suspicious in H. ; it is simple to read 

«dd., rightly reading ^ Kai iepyofiiv-q. ^pdcreos, this word being found in 3 416. 

All forms of the pres. stem begin with Cf. on Y 10. Similarly we can read 

ie- except this, diroepyeL (read dwe^pyei) Opdae'L for ddpaei Z 126. 

and eipyovffL ^ 72 (q.v.). _ (The same is 575. ecKe b' InU for the usual "^v 8^ ns 

the case with iepyddnv : in A 437 read ev, which is here given by two M.ss. only. 

Xp6' iipyadev with P : Agar in J. P. This Eetion can hardly be the father of 

xxvii. 185.) The first i is dropped in Andromache, as her brothers are dead, 

the aor. (<t> 282, 4 411) and perf. (see Z 421. 

note on 11 481). For ixdXa nep Agar 577. eiXaniNacTHC (for the eikainvn 

[J. P. XXV. 45) reads p.d\' dwh, on the see a 226), boon-companion. Zeus was 

ground that p.d\a nep properly precedes worshipped in Cyi)rus under the title 

the participle instead of following it; elkainvaaTris. bHXxo\j, of i\\e community, 

and that with a single exception (N 525) rather than commonalty. Cf. A 328. 



lAIAAOC P (xvii) 255 

at^avra ^ujBovhe, hiairpo hk -^oKkov eXaacrt' 

hovTn](Tev he ireaoiu. drap ^ATpethr)^ Mez^tXaos' 580 

veKpov vTreK 'Vpcowv epvaeu fxera tdvo'i eraipcov. 

"EKTopa 8' iyyvOev la-rd^evo^ oWpvvev \\TruWo}u 
^aivoin Waidhi]i euaXlyKio^:, osr oi ('nravToni 
^eivoiv (fyiXraro^ taKev, A/3vSudi oIklu vaicov 
[rwt, fiiv ieicrdixevo-^ irpoaecpi] eKdepyo'i ATruWoiv] 585 

""E/cTop, Tt«> Ke (7 €T dWo<; W^atoiv Tap/3 t'lcreiei/ ; 
olov Bt] ^leveXaov UTrerpecra?, o<? to Trdpo^ ye 
/uiaXdaKOf af^fjLTjTt'j'^' vvv h oi-^erai oio^ delpwi 
veKpov VTreK '[pcowv, <tov h eKrave Triarov eralpov, 
iadXov ei'l Trpofid-^otai, YloS)}i> v'lov 'llert'cui/O"?." 590 

fo)9 (puTo, TOP 8 a^eos' i'e(f)eXrj eKdXvyjre fMeXaiva, 
^r) he hca Trpo/u.d'^Mv K€Kopv0/jL€vo<i uWottl ■^oXkoh. 
Kal TOT apa Kpovlhij'i eXeT alylha dvaavoeaaav 
fjLap/j,apei]v, "Ihrjv he KaTci ve^eecraL KdXv-yjrev, 
daTpd-\lra<i he pudXa fieydX^ eKTVire, ti)v he Tiva^e, 595 

vtKijv he Tpooeaac hchov, e^ojSrjcre 8' 'A^aioi^s". 



579. ai'HONTa .1. 582. etcTopa 5c <ppeNa SToc apHC orpuNe juereXeooN Zin. 

683. ^NaXimoc i'K. i; ndNTCON J. 584. kcIncon .1. 585 nm. AC'l^' Par. a^ 

ti. Mose. (and Zen., see on 582). npoce9H 9i6c uloc anoXXcoN 11. 586. K€ c' ^T : 
KCN c" H. 587. re A P.ar. : nep 1.'. 588. JuaXaKbc R. 589. c6n : coi J. 

595. THN : THN Zen. 



582. &TL Zr]v65oros 'Ypd<f>£i ""EKTopa 5i Tbu'Ayafidfivova. Sia(p€p6vTCi3S dyadbv &v5pa 

tfipiva 5Tot {dovposl La R. ) 'ApTjs trpwe to. iroXeixiKO., rdv de Mev^Xeuv /iiaXOaKOv 

H^TeXdibv." TTodev de ourtijs 6 "Ap?;? e^ai- aixfJ-ryrrjv. It is, however, true that there 

0I/77S irdpeffTiv ; An. The (juestion is is often sonietliing disparaging in the 

jiistitied, as Ares has not been on the way in which Jlenelaos is s])oken of, 

battlefiehl since the end of E, and is though in action he always ])roves better 

dissuaded from returning in 142 ; than his reputation. 

whereas Apollo has been actively engaged 589. deipac NeKpi)N . . exxaNe, au 

there at intervals during the recent instance of hi/strron proteron (cf. A 251, 

battles in 2, 0, and II, down to P 32-3 S. 4> 537, etc.), winch does not justify us 

585. Tliis line is omitted by several in taking vtKpov of the body of Patroklos 

Mss., and was evidently, from the pre- as some have done ; it evidently refers 

ceding scholion, unknown both to Zen. to 581. 

and An. It is repeated from 326. 591. Necp^Xw CKdXuij/e, for the meta- 

587. ndpoc re, not wep, because 'Trdpos phor cf. O 124, A 'll>^). 

f€ means before (not now), while irdpos 593. alri&a eucoNoeccaN, see B 447, 

irep means before {not merely now),' II. G. A 167, E 73S, O 229. 

§ 354. 595. For thn of m.ss. Zen. read friv 

588. Aristonikos I'emarks that the which undoubtedly gives a better sense, 
description of Menelaos as a JuaXeoKbc r^i- being very weak. The oldest Homeric 
aJxJuiHTHc is placed in the mouth of an form is yala, not yri (see on P 104) ; but 
enemy, and is not to be regarded as the the shorter form is not unlikely in a 
poet's own; for he elsewhere calls him passage like tlie jiresent which is ]>robably 
dp7ji0tXos. This is no doubt in allusion late : and it would therefore be defensible 
to Plato Symp. 174 u "O.uTjpos iroi^tras to ado])t yrjv in tlie text. 



256 



lAIAAOC P (xvii) 



iroMTO^ Wr]ve\e(0'=; ^oid)Tio<; ypx^ cfio/Boio. 
^XrJTO yap Mfiov hovpi, irpoaw reTpapLixevo<i acec, 
aKpov iiriK.lyhrjv ypd-yjrev 8e ol oareov ci-^pi'i 
aty/mr] XiovkvhdjJLavTOi;- 6 jcip p e/daXe a'^eSbv eXOcov. 
Ai'firov avO' "F^KTCop cr^eSov ovracre ')(^elp iirl Kapiroii, 
vlov WXeKrpvovo'i p,ejaOv/jiov, iravae he '^appLi-j^- 
rpecrae Se 7ra'mr}va<i, eirel ovKeri eXireTO Ov/mml 
€yyo<i eyiov ev Y^^P'' /^^X'/o'^^"^^* Tpoieacrci'. 
"FjKTopa S' ^l8ofM€vev<; /xerd AtjCtov opfiijOevra 
^e^X7]K€t 6(op7]Ka Kara crTi]6o<i irapd /xa^ov 
iv KavXo)i K edjT] SoXl^^ov Sopv, rol 8e ^orjcrav 
Tpwe?. 8' 'l8ofX6vrio<; uKOvriae AevKaXtSao 
8L(f)p(Oi i^eo-raoTO^;' rov piev p cnro tvtOov afxaprev, 
avrdp 6 IsJiripiovao oTrdovd 6' I'-jVioyov re, 



600 



605 



610 



597. fipse GS. 598. Texpcou^NOC J. 599. axpi U (j!?. ras. ?) 



600. 



603. fiXnero GJQSU 



p 0)11. yu \p. liis.j xaaii. ci, VI. -ti. ouj.. w uuo \^. ouo. n/\ii&iw \jr j ^;o u 

Harl. a and up. Did. 604. erxoc : ^Xkoc Cant. Ij juaxeccaceai L : iiaxi^cac- 

eai Bar. 606. ecbpaKa R. Ij napci : nepi Mor. 607. hk BoHCQN Ar. ft: 

d' e968HeeN Z^GJPQRS Vr. A, Harl. a {yp. eSdHcoN) b d, King's Par. a d e f j, yp. g. 
608. &euKa\f5ao : 9oupi 9aeiNcbi Harl. a. 609 om. Harl. a. 



599. cni\ir9HN, eiri-^avdvv, ocrov 5i' 
eirnroXTJs tpavcrai., fir] ets (idOos, Schol. A. 
Cf. X ^'8 \iySriy. The derivation of the 
adverb is unknown. QXP"^' ^^- °n A 522. 
The force of the word is not very obvions 
here, as the sense ' utterly ' is hardly 
consistent with grazing. That a super- 
ficial wound on the shoulder should reach 
the bone is, however, natural enough, 
icrri yap ri w/xottXcitt; dcrapKordTr;, Schol. 

600. p' here no doubt represents F' 
(Hevne, Brandreth, and Bekker), as in 
A 524. 

602. The name 'AXeKTpuwN is note- 
worthy, as H. seems not to be acquainted 
with the cock. In fact the use of the 
word here is evidence to that effect, for 
no hero is ever called by the name of an 
animal. So An. says otl ovk eipi^rat 
irapd rbv dXeKTpvoua to ftDioi' to ovojxa- 
ovdeirci} yap iyvwaro. Fick connects it 
with 'AXiKTwp for 'AXef-rwp like 'HXek- 
Tpvibv beside ifK^KTuip: see note on Z 513. 

603. See note on A 546. 

604. eXKos in Cant., if a conjecture, 
is ingenious. 

607. ^N KQuXcibi X 162. rot 5' ejioriaav 
Ar. , objecting to the variant toI 6' 
e(f>6p7]dev that the Trojans did not run 
away but continued the pursuit; accord- 
ing to his canon the verb could not mean 



'were frightened ' in H. ejSorjffav may 
mean ' shouted for terror ' at seeing him 
hit, or ' for joy ' on seeing him safe. 
For the clear allusion to the breastplate 
see App. B, iii. 3, c. 

6UI. The position seems to be this — 
Idomeneus, who has of course been 
lighting on foot, near J\leriones, has made 
his cast, and is therefore for the moment 
disarmed before Hector. Meriones' 
charioteer, who has been doing his duty 
by hanging on the skirts of the fight 
and watching his lords, drives up on 
seeing Idomeneus thus pressed, and is 
killed just as he has taken his king 
into the chariot. The story is told in a 
very involved way ; aiJTCOi (611) for 
instance must mean Idomeneus, not 
Koiranos' immediate master Meriones 
as it should — or else we must assume 
a very violent change of subject in the 
next line, for nez6c fiXuee etc. clearly 
refers to Idomeneus, who so nearly 
'presented a victory to the Trojans.' 
We should have expected also to hear 
that Idomeneus mounted the chariot 
before being told that he was on it. 
Most edd. find a further difficulty because 
they assume that Idomeneus has not 
merely mounted the chariot to escape — 
for which purpose he might naturally 



lAIAAOC P (wii) 257 

Yt^olpaVOV, 6*i p eK \vKTOV iuKTlfl€U7)<: eiTCT aVTMl — 

Trefo? yap ra irptoTa Xiircop vea<i iip.<^Le\i(TtTa<s 

y)\vBe, Kai k€ Tpcoal fieya Kpdro<; tyyvdXi^ev, 

el /JLJ] K.oipavo<; mku TroScoKewi i'fKaatv ittttovs- 

Kol T(t)i fiev (f)do<i yXOev, d/jLuve 8e vqXee'i })/u.ap, 615 

avTo^; 8' wX,ecre Ovfiov v(f> 'I'^Acropo? dvSpo(f)ovoio — 

Tov /3aA,' vTTo yi'adfxolo koX ovaro<i, €k B dp 6BovTa<; 

Mae 86pu Trpvfxvov, Sid Be yXoxrcrav rdixe /xecra-qv. 

ijpiTre 8' e^ o^ewv, Kara B i)vLa -^evev epa^e. 

Kal rd ye ^lT)pi6vT]<i eXa^ep ■)(eipeaat (piXrjiai 620 

Kv^fra'i eK ireBioto, Kal ^IBo/Mevija irpoa-qvBa- 

" jjbdaTLe vvv, etoj? /ce dod<i eirl vrja<; iKTjai • 

yivcoaKei'i Be Kal avTb<; 6 r ovKerc KdpTo<; \-^aLO)v. 

0)9 e(f)aT, ^lBofj.evev<i 8' ifiaaev KaXXiTpi^a^; /ttttol"? 
j/ria<i eirt yXacfivpd'i- Br] yap Seo? efxireae 6vp.a)i. 625 

ouS' eXaO^ M'avra fxeyaXi^Topa Kal ^leveXaov 
Zey?, o re S/; Tpcoecrat BiBov erepaXKea vIktjv. 
TOiat Be fjbvd(i)v ^}p%e fieya<i TeXaficovi,o<i Ala?- 
" CO TTOTTOL, )]Bi] /xeV Ke, Kal 09 fidXa vi^'TTio^i ecrri. 



611. cncT : cnXer' ?' Lii^s. 613. K6 om. Q : re R. 617. Ik : ku Q. If 

oBoNTCON Harl. a. 618 'd\h to 619 iz. hyiuiH om. D. 623 otn. Vr. d. || 

nrNcbcKeic L(^ '' ox': bri PR: '6b' n. 627. jpcoccc' ibibou C. 629. 

H bk H. JU€N Ke : jul^n re S: ud\a k^n ue J. udXa : uera Moi. 

take advantage of the jiresence of his wouhl no longer be any dilliculty in 

friend's charioteer — but that he has been referring auTcoi (611) to Meriones. 

fighting from it all the time, wliich is 615. <pdoc, as salvation ; Z 6 etc. 

far less intelligible. Hence many emen- 618. npuxiNdN, probably an adv., bij 

dations— Bentley y 'Idofxevijos, Xauck the root, see note on E 339. Diintzer conj. 

AevKa\l5ao for Mrjptowo (tilO), Grashof 7r/)ii/xvoi''s, which comes to the same thing. 

'Sl-qpLovao (gen. after oicppuii) for AtvKa- The word conveys no clear sense if taken 

\l8ao iu 608. But it mu.st always be as an epithet of ddpv, for the obvious 

borne in mind that the Homeric hero meaning hutl-end does not suit, 

is fighting on foot, unless we are ex- 620. Meriones is on the ground close 

plicitly told the contrary— his chariot by. ^k neaioio is to be taken with Aa^iec 

is at hand for retreat or for rapid move- 623. For 6 re the common reading i.s 

ment to another point of the battle ; it Sre. This can be explained no doubt : 

is not suited for wielding spear or the previous clause being equivalent to 

shield. iyvui Ams, iire might introduce a temporal 

612. n£z6c, because in N (240 ff.) we object-clause, ' Aias and ilenelaos did 

are not told that Meriones and Ido- not fail to mark the moment when.' 

meneus are driving; though in N 326 r>ut it is more natural to say 'they did 

this seems to be intimated. Meriones not mark the fart that,' and to take S re 

may have driven Idomeneus on to the as = fin. This use being admitted when 

field, and then left his chariot to his the final vowel is elided (e.g. 623, and 

own depairwu in order to fight himself. see A 244) must be admissible when 

The long parenthesis 612-16 seems to a consonant follows. See IT. O. % 269. 

have been added to meet this supposed 3, 468, II 433, etc. ^epa\Kea nIkhn : 
difficulty. If it were omitted there see H 26. 

VOL. II S 



258 



lAIAAOC P (xvii) 



72^017/ OTI Tpweao-i irarijp Zey? avTO'i aprp/€L. 
rwv fxev yap irdvrwv jSeke aTrrerai, O'i ra a^t^rjt,, 
i) KaKo<; i) dyaOo'i' Zeu? S' e/XTrr)^ ttclvt Wvver 
{jfilv 5' avTCO<i irdcnv ercocrta TrtTrret epa^e. 
aXV ayer, avroi irep ^pa^oifJueOa pi.r}rLV dpicxTrjv, 
Tj/xev oTToy^ rov veKpov epvacroixev, rjSe koI avrot 
X^-Pl^f^ (^t\ot9 irdpoicrt jevoofxeda voaTr^aavre<i, 
ol TTOV Sevp' 6p6(ovre^ dKir^eSar, ovS' ert (f>aalv 
"EKropo'i dv8po(f)6voLo /ieVo? kuI '^elpa'i dd7rrov<i 
<jy-i)(Te(jd\ cOOC ev vrjval pbekaivrjiaLV ireaeea-dai. 
eiT] S' 09 Tt<? eTaipo<f dTrayjeiXeie rd'^icrra 
Ilr]\elS7]L, iirel ov pav otopiai, ovSe TreTTvadat 



630 



636 



640 



630. auTOC 6pHrei ; KOdoc 6ndzei GPR, yp. Par. a. Il ev aWwi Suunci A. 
€31. TIC : nou (^. li C19HHI : 69eiH /AIRT Harl. a b. Par. a : 69iei HL (PU botli 
p. ras.) Cant. Lips. Vr. b, Harl. d, Par. f : ci<piH S Par. g: a9Hei Bar. Mor. : c<piei 
Vr. A : e9iHi A (the acceut turned into e, i.e. ^9eiHi) : e9eiH CGQ Par. h : a9eiei 
Harl. a : otxiis Kal 69eiH Ar. 632. ndNxa CQ. || leuci L Lips. : JeiJ#ei P : 

*euN£i U [supr. 6ni over «). 634. nep : re Vr. A. 636. reNoiueea G. 



637. oY : H Harl. a. |[ &eOp' Ar. il : nOn JMT Vr. b, Par. 
yp. W. II oud' €Tl : oCiSe xi il : oOae re P. 
641. nueeceai QRT Harl. a. 



g [yp. aeOp') j, 
640. e'lH : Yoi L. || obc tic Cant. 



631. d9HHi : the opt. d^eiT? is defended 
by Delbriick {S. F. i. 226) on the analogy 
of •>!' 494, f 286 Kal S' dWcot vefiecraTov, 
6 Tis ToiavTix ye pej'oi. There, however, 
the opt. expresses a merely assumed 
possibility, ' you are ready to be angry, 
supposing any man to do such things ' ; 
and similarly Sv tlvo. y' inrvos eXot after 
eacxeraL, r 510. This does not suit the 
present passage, where Aias is i-eferring 
not to imaginations but to present 
realities. The Jis.s. virtually give us our 
choice between a.(p{e<p-)eiriL, -irji., tjtjl. (cpirji. 
is the original reading of A, but the 
quantity of the i is suiiicient proof that 
there is no pres. subj. in question : irj/j-L 
has I except under very definite limita- 
tions, see App. D, c. 3. Of the other 
two -elrji is in accordance with the com- 
mon practice of the MSS. {H. G. p. 384), 
but we have {avyq-qi well attested in B 
34, so that we can hardly be wrong in 
writing it here, with La R. For an- 
T€Ta\ = hit thr. mark cf. A 8.5. 

634. auToi nep, though without the 
help of Zeus. 

635. t6n NeKp6N, Bentley conj. veKp6v 
re, which avoids the hardly Homeric use of 
the article as well as the neglect of tiie F. 

637. OKHxeSaTai, an anomalous form 



to be compared with iXTjXidarai. 1) 86 (if 
the reading is right), and eppddarai 
from paivu). If referred to aKaxii'(^ (cf. 
the Herodoteau KexoipldaraL) the e is 
irregular. Buttmann would read (xkt]- 
Xearai with the editio princess, and so 
Schulze {Q. E. p. 248) who refers it to a 
root dxe beside axe (from which we have 
(XKaxeiaro M 179 for d/cax^aTo with purely 
metrical lengthening) ; cf. a,K7)x^P^ivos 
beside a.Kax'niJ-evos. For the double form 
of the root cf. the instances in H. G. 
§§ 22, 26. It must be 'admitted however 
that the evidence for dxe is very weak, 
and lengthening of the reduplicated 
stems has many analogies, see on 2 29, 
H. G. § 23. 3. — SeOpo in this pregnant 
sense ' looking in this direction ' does 
not recur, the adverb being else only 
used with verbs of motion. 

639 = 1 235, where see note. Here 
it is most natural to take "E/cropos iJ.ivo% 
as the subject of weaieaOai. as well as of 
(rxi70'e(T^ai, that he will not be withheld, 
hut ivill fall upon the ships. So N 742. 
But the line comes in better if, with 
Heyne, we reject 638 as a mistaken gloss, 
and so understand deem that we shall 
not hold out, hut shall he hurled upon 
the ships. 



lAIAAOC P (wii) 259 

XuypP]^; a77eXi?;?, otc oi <^iX,o9 ojXeO tTat/30<?. 

dW ov TTTji Swafiat ISeeiv tolovtov W^aiotv 

rjepi yap Kuri'^ovTai ofxCi^i avroi re Kal ittttoi. 

ZeO Trdrep, dXkd av pvcrat vtt' j)epo<i vla\- X^aioiv, 045 

TTOiJjaov 8' aWprjv, So? h 6<f)6a\fjLoia-iv Iheadai- 

iv he (fxlei Kal oXeacrov, iirei vv tol evaSev ovto)-;^ 

w? (fxiTO, TOP Be Trarrjp oXocfjvparo BciKpv -^eovra' 
avTLKa 8 rjepa [xev aKeSacrev koI iiTrtoaev 6fi[j^Xiji>, 
ijeXco^ 8 eTreXa/jL^jre, fi(i)(i] 8' eiri irdaa (^aavdrj. 650 

KoX TOT dp Ata? elire fioi]v dyadov ^leveXaoi'' 
" aKeineo vvv, ^leveXae Siorpecpef, at k€V tStjai 
^(oov er \vtlXo-^ov /neyaOvfiou Xecrropov viou, 
orpvvov S W.'^iXrjl 8ai(f)poi>i Odaaov lovra 
elirelv ottI pd o'l iroXv (j)lXraTO<i coXed^ eralpo^.' 655 

0)9 e(f)aT , ovS dTTidyjae /Boijv dyado^ ^leveXao^, 

643. nHl : nco G.TPQ Hurl, b, King's Par. il e: noi Par. g' (nco g-) : nou(?) 
Ti.vi% Sill. T. 644-45 om. .1. 644. aepi Lips. \\ KaxexoNTO Vat. c : iv aWwi 

KCKaXunrai A. re : re K. 645. un' : an' Vr. d. 646. ideceai : ev aWui 

dpaceai A. 648. 5^: 9' 6 L Mor. 15ar. Vr. A. ; 6\o9upeTo JU. 649. 

KeSaceN Lips.: KedoKCN Pit. 650. naca : naci Par. f. Pint. ^L^/■. '.us k. 

652. CKcnreo 5h Mov. : CKcnreoN au Li/js. dioTpo9ec II. 653. ucraeuJUON (}. 

644. As has been remarked in the only e.xcusable, inasmuch as iu <paei 
note on 268 it is needless to suppose takes up and repeats tlie thouglit of tlie 
that the anp here mentioned is a super- ])receding line, but actually adds to the 
natural phenomenon, or indeed anything force and effectiveness of the phrase, 
more than the thick cloud of dust stirred For Kai conii)are E 685, 4" 274, t) 224, 
up by the combatants. In 649 it seems where it is used, as here, of death which 
to be identical with ofiix^v, which is is accepted if one thing be granted first 
used of a dust-cloud in N 336. So also — ' (so it be but) in light, ci-e7t slay us.' 
in 368 above, KaT^x°NTai, eV dWuii cCiaSeN, also S 340. It is generally re- 
KeKaXvirrai, A. But the Schema Fin- garded as = fFaoe, the vocalization of F 
daricuui is never used with animated between vowels being an Aiolic jiecu- 
subjects ; see note on 387. liarity, e.g. Lesb. €i5t5oi' = ?ft5o;'. Scliulze 

645. aXXd contrasts the thing prayed however {Q. E. p. 55 after Wackernagel) 
for with the actual circumstances to prefers to derive it from e-aFao-e, with 
which it is tacitly opposed. The formula assimilation of <r to F, through the forms 
is common enough at the beginning of iFFade, evFade. It cannot be .said, in 
prayers in later Greek ; e.g. Soph. £1. the absence of clear evidence of such 
415 \(y' dWa tovto, 411 ili Oeol warpCuoi, assimilation of <tF , that this is more 
(ji<-yyiviadi y' dXXd vOv. In all these satisfactory than the ordinary explana- 
cases dXXd emphasizes the following tiou. — outojc, so. to destroy us. 

word ; here the thought seems to be 650. dni, thereup&n, perhaps with the 

• All is lost, unless ihoii, Father Zeus, idea of suddenness often conveyed by 

will save us — none other can.' f-n-KpaiveffdaL in Herod, and Attic (see 

647. 9<ici : the contraction of the dat. Lex.). Monro (//. <r. § 197) takes it in 

of stems in -es (and -as) is as rare in H. the local sense, the jiijht ires Jifjhted up 

as that of the gen. ; see on 573, and all ovrr ; but this seems less natural. 
H. G. § 105. 1. Here we can read iv 653. Antilochos is chosen as a friend 

<^dei' Koi 6\€ff<Tov. The asyndeton is not of Achilles and a good runner, 5 202. 



260 



lAIAAOC P (xvii) 



^r) K levai w? rl'i re Xecov utto fiecraavXoio, 

09 T eirel ap kg Kd/u,7]icrL Kvvwi r avhpcU r ipedl^wv, 

oi re /xiv ovk elwai /3omv ck irlap eXeadai 

TTuvvv^oi i'yp7]a-(T0VT€<i' 6 Se KpeiMv epari^cov 

iOvei, iiXX ov Ti TTprja-crei- dafie€<; 'yap aKovre<i 

avriov dtcra-ovcn Opacretdcov dtro j^ecpwv, 

Kuiofievai re Serai, rd<; re rpel €(T(Tv/xev6<; Trep' 

r]0)6ev S' drrovocTcpiV e^r) rernjori 6vp.6)i' 

w<? diro WarpoKkoio jBorjv d<ya6o<i M.eve\ao<i 



660 



665 



658 am. R. || Sp KCKduHci P Cant, and ap. An. : apxeKdjuiHci Q. || kunqc t' : 
KUNac n. 659-60 om. G^ Mor. Bar. 660. ^KpHccoNxec G: drpHccoNTcc ,1. 

661. ieuNei ap. Kust. 662. CINTION Ar. D.JQSU Mor. Vr. li : dNxioi O : 6nt1oi ?) 
dNTioN P]ust. 664. TexiKdri .1(^1 Lips. \\ iv dXXwt tctihjui^noc firop A. 



6.')7-73 are rejected by Fick (reading 
^a 5' &pa for wavToae in 674) and others, 
and are certainly open to many objec- 
tions. The simile 659-64 is borrowed 
bodily from A 550-55 ((i-v.). Here it is 
pointless, as Menelaos is not being 
driven back by his enemies, but is going 
of his own will at Aias' request. The 
following simile of the eagle is much 
more appropriate (674 tf. ). 669-72 are 
very weak ; it is a point of honour to 
rescue Patroklos ; his amiability {evrjeir)) 
is not in question ; the idea apparently 
comes from ^ 252, where the epithet 
ivrj^os is admirable. &ei\oTo is taken 
perhaps from 'I' 65, 105, 221, in each 
case of ' the ghost of poor Patroklos ' ; 
5etX6s does not recur as an epithet 
except in these passages and ^ 223, and 
in the phrase BeiKolaL ^poToiaLv. tic (670) 
seems hardly in place where only three 
persons are addressed. There is no 
doubt that the narrative is at once' late 
and poor. It is just possible that it 
may have stood here from the first, as 
the context is not markedly superior ; 
but it would be more comfortable to 
think that it is a later addition. 

658. Kc KdjUHici or K€Kdfj.7]icn ? See on 
A 168. The two relatives oc t' ^nci are 
followed by only one verb. The apodosis 
is indeed given by ^6h in 664, but it is 
too far off to be felt as such. Similarly 
constructed sentences will be found in 
S 55, a 42. In considering them we 
must keep in view first, cases where eirei 
alone is not succeeded by any apodosis, 
such as Z 333 (see the references there) ; 
as Schol. T (An. ?) on 2 101 remarks, 
etuiOe Tujt. eirel fii] itrayayeiv avra-jrodoaiv. 



Secondly we have other sentences con- 
taining only one verb to two relatives, 
see note on ds owore 230. The Epic 
poet, always intolerant of long sub- 
ordinate clauses, seems to use his two 
relatives at the beginning to indicate 
the general drift of his sentence and 
then does not attempt to follow out 
the details. Here 6c is the necessary 
copula introducing the working out ot 
the simile, and ^nei proclaims that the 
clause headed by it is preliminary and 
does not contain the real comparison. 
Having thus announced its subordinate 
character, the clause can proceed in its 
(borrowed) development as though it 
had begun (as in A 548-49) without 
any parade of relatives. It is natural 
to compare cbs ore in similes ; but there 
is an important difference in that the 
6t€ is to all intents and purposes re- 
dundant — so far as can be seen ws ot£ = 
cos, while eirel has an essential function 
here and in S 55. But in fi 42 the evei 
seems to have lost even this, and to be 
as otiose as ore. It seems therefore that 
the frequent elliptical use of i-Trei in 
indejjendent sentences weakened the 
sense of the relative use till in connexion 
with another relative it came to be felt 
merely as a notice that its clause was 
secondar}^, so that we can translate by 
Jird ; and finally, on the analogy of tjs 
ore, was regarded as part of a single 
relative phrase 6s t eweL = 6s. — A few 
Mss. omit 659-60 so that idvei can be 
taken as the principal verb ; but this 
is a mere copyist's error due to the 
fact that 658 and 660 both end in 



lAIAAOC P 



( WII) 



2G1 



)']ie TToXX' lUKOiv irepl yap Ste fii} fiiv \-^aio\ 

apyaXeov irpo <^oj3oto eXcop Brjioiai Xiiroiev. 

TToWa Be ^Iripiovrji re /cat Aiar/recrcr' eireTeWev 

" Atavr' \py€LU)v i^yi'jTope yir)piuuj) re, 

vvv Td evTjeliji; HarpoKXPio^; BeiXoio 670 

fj,v7)crdcrd(o' iracriv yap cTrlaraTo p,eLXc^o<i elvai 

^(oo^ ecov vvv av ddvaro^ Kal puolpa Ki-^dvei.'' 

0)9 dpa (f)cov7]aa^ dTri/St} ^avdo<; Mez^eXao?, 
TrdvTOcre TraTrratvcov w? t alero'i, 6v pd re (paaiv 
o^vTUTOV BepKeaOai vTTOvpavtcov TrereTjvon', 675 

bv re Kai v-yp-od eovra 7ro8a<! ra-^V'i ovk eXaOe tttm^ 
ddfivoyi VTT d/x(f)iKOfifoi KaraKeifievo^, dXXd r eV avron 
ecrcrvTO Kai re /xiv S)Ka Xa/3a>v e^eiXero 6u/jl6v. 
<09 Tore aol, ^leveXae BioTpe(f)e^, oaae (jjaeivoo 
irdvToae SiveLadrjv TroXewv Kara e6vo<i eraipuiv, 680 

et TTov NecrTO/309 vlov en ^coovra iBoito. 

666. UH : Kai P. 668. aidNxecci KcXeue 0. 670. naxpoKXoio i k-^. 671. 

judxiAJioc r [aupr. jueiXixoc uid/i. rcc). 672. 9' au (.: rap ('. KI)(aNEI : 

icdXu(|/eN H. 673. cneBn (^>R. 675. cnoupaNicoN .1. nereeiNOON /aIL Hail. a. 

679. aioTpo9fec H. 680. diNHceHN H [tiUfi: ei) 1. : Sin-cohn I' ei /// ras. . 

681. VdoiTO Ar. ACDQT hm: fi. Mosc, 7p. Hail, a : YdHai K: Vdoie 1': V&oio oi 
dirb TTJs (Txo^vs, H : VSointo ap. Schol. BLT. 



667. np6 96B010, a unique phrase, 
explained by Diintzer to mean ' forward 
in (on the path of) Hight,' like wpb 65ov 
A 382 (ff. G. § 225, where the gen. is 
explained as partitive). But this cannot 
be considered satisfactory, as we should 
expect a verb of motion, not Xliroui', 
and the transition is violent to ' having 
betaken themselves to flight.' It is 
commonlj' compared with Lat. ^J7*ac 
timore ; our own 'foi- fear ' shews how 
closely the senses of heforc and hy reason 
of are connected. It seems tlierefore 
necessary to recognize here a single 
instance of a very ancient use, which 
was entirely superseded in Greek by the 
use of other prepositions, primarily by 
the kindred 7rp6j. The point of contact 
between the two is marked by -nph 6.vaK- 
Tos O 734, 'before the face of a king,' 
where there is a distinct connotation of 
causation, so that Trpos might grammatic- 
ally have been used. The remarkable 
thing here is on this supjtosition the use 
of (po^oio in place of a personal sub- 
stantive. 

671. cnicraTO is used of disposition, 
not of intellect, like eiS4vai, see on 325. 



672 = 478. But here nearly all mss. 
have Kix^Nei. 

677. QAKpiKOJucoi, here dficpi- has clearly 
been extended from the primitive sense 
on both sides, and means aH rouml ; see 
note on dyu<pt5d<reia, 308. For KdfiT) 
used of foliage see 1/' 195 d-ir^KO^a Kdfirjv 
Tavi'fpvWov fXairjs, and i'-^iKo^os H 398. 

681. oiVwj 'ApiffTaoxo^ I'doixo, to. oaae 
S-qXofoTi Schol. A (Did.). '' lOoivro" to. 

6(7<Ti • oi S^ eVlKcDs " iSoiTO," iV ^L TO. 6ff<T€a 

idoLTo . . oi di dTTO rrji ax^^V^ " '5oto " 7pd- 
<pov<nv, Schol. T. Of these three readings 
the last has most ws. supjiort ; the only 
reason against it is that it is obviously 
the simplest and easiest, and is therefore 
most likely to be an intentional altera- 
tion. iSoivTo has no MS. authority, and 
the only Homeric form is idoiaro. The 
(|Uestion rem.ains as to the subject of 
YBoiTO. If we take it to be Menelaos 
we have a very harsh change from 
apostrophe to narrative ; in II 584-86, 
692-94, P 702-05 the transition is made 
with a fresh sentence, not in a sub- 
ordinate clause. In the last instance it 
is further softened by the interposition 
of another subordinate subject in the 



262 lAIAAOC P (xvii) 

Tov 8e /jluX" alyjr evorjae f^ii-XV^ ^''"'' (ipt^o-repa Tracrr;? 
dapcrvvovO' irdpou^ KoX iTrorpvvovra fid-^eaOat. 
dyx^v 8' lardfievo^ 7rpoae(j)r] ^av6o<^ MeyeXao?- 
" 'AvTtXoy,' el 3' dye hevpo, hiorpec^e^, 6(j)pa TrvdrjaL 685 

Xvyprj'; dyyeXirj^, i) /J'V 0}(j)eX\,e yevecrdai. 
i]8r] /lev ae Kol avrov otoyuai eiaopowvra 
yLvdxJKetv on 7rfj/xa deo<; Aavaolai KvKivhei, 
VLK1] 8e Tpcocov Trecparai 8' o)ptaTo<i ^A-^aiMV 
ITarpo/cXo?, fieydXr] Be ttoOi] Aavaocai rervKrat. 690 

dWd (TV y alyjr W'^iXrji, decov eirl vrjaq ^ k.yai<j)v, 
elirelv, at Ke rd-^iara veKvv eVt vrja aaooarjc 
yvjxvov drdp rd ye rev^e e^6t KopvOaioXo^ 'E/crtop.' 
W9 e(f)aT, 'Aj'Tt'Xo^o? Se Karearvye fivOov d/couaa^. 
8r]v 8e fjiiv d(f)aaiT] iirecov \d/3e, rw 8e ol ocrcre 695 

8afcpv6(f)i TrXrjcrdep, daXepyj 8e oJ ea^^eTO cjxovi]. 
aXA,' ov8 w? ^eveXdov e(^7]fjiO(Tvv7]<i dfjueXi^ae, 



682. aTij/a NOHce P. 683. After this H adds eecnecioN rdp C91N <p6BoN 

gjuBaXe 90TB0C anoXXcoN ( = 118). 685. e? : aV AD: hp P. i| aioTpo9tc GH. 

688. nrNcbcKciN L(,t. 689. 'dk fipicToc PR: S' ftpiCTOc G Lijjs. Eust. {yp. 

oipicToc). 690 91 om. U'. 692. cacbcei Q Vr. A. 693. QTClp : ^neJ L : 

aurbp J (xd re erased) U. 695. CKpadw CDST (U p. ras.) : djU9aciH fi. || 

XdBe : SXe R. 696. ^ckcto Ar. ? (see Did. on 5 705) : exero J. 



relative clause. All this is in favour of authority for the text, both here and in 
making 8cce subject to Yaoixo, thine eijps 8 704. This is the only linguistically 
raiujcd . . in hope to sec This involves justifiable form, as there is no other 
a slight personification of the eyes— the instance of negative dv- before a con- 
hope is of course Menelaos', not theirs— sonant. The first syllable is lengthened 
but under the circumstances this is by metrical necessity as in dddvaTO's, and 
hardly sensible. the insertion of the t^ is evidently an 
686. H . . rcN^ceai, the message is emendation, perhaps on the supposed 
put in place of its stibject, by a natural analogy of afMJSpoTos beside a^poros (where 
condensation of thought. On juh cf the fi is of course part of the root). 
note on I 698; so 2 19, 6 312 /xr, yd- 696 = '^ 397. aaKpu69i, the instrn- 
vaffdai 6^e\\ov. mental, a use which in this connexion 

689. oipicToc, I'.randreth ds apiaros, '''''^^ afterwards taken up by the gen. 
P. Knight 6x UpLOTos as usual : A 288 According to Did. on 5 705 Ar. wrote 

692. dneiN, tell all this. We mi^ht ^'"''^° *", '^'"^ •^^"^'^ hecame. This how- 
make the clause at Ke . . aailxrm the 7^^"^ ,f, nonsense as 0a\ep^ means 
object, 'say to A., we hope he will . ,^,°t /"^ ' .^""f t^ie^e can be no 
save,' etc. Cf. H 375 r65' dT^aevac ^oubt that Ar. in fact read ^axero as 
irvKLvby iwos, a? /c' m\u3<yLv k.t X with ''^^ainst the variant ^cxKero, which occurs 
note. But this seems rather weak.' nowhere else. See Ludwich on 5 705, 

694. KOT^cTurc as usual in H. ex- '"i""orr w ' ''^' ^'^''^"l "'^"•^• 

presses horror, m,t loathing. I'^l^' , ^^^- . ^^ connects eaXepw with 

„„, , , , , '^ ooAepos, and translates his voice grew 

690. d9aciH, only here and in 704 thick (with sobs). In view of the other 
wliere the couplet recurs. Most ms.s. uses of the word this is highly im- 
read afj.<pa<nri, but there is sufficient probable. 



lAIAAOC P (XVII) 



263 



^rj 8e d€€iv, TO. Be Tev'^e ufivfiovi 86)K€p kraipoii 
AaoBoKcoc, OS" 01 (T^eBov €crrp€<^€ /xcovf^a? 'i7nrov<;. 

rov jjikv BuKpv ^eovTU TroSe? <f)epov e'/c TroXifioto 
TlTjXei'BTji, ^A-^iXffi KaKov t7ro<i dyyeXeovTw 
ovB' cipa aoi, Mer^eXae SioTp€(f)€'i, i]6e\e Ov/j.O'i 
T€tpo/j,€voi<; eTiipoicriv afjivvep.ev, evdev aTr?)\6ev 
W.vri\o-^o<i, pueydXrj he irodij YlvXioiaiv erv'^drj' 
aX,X' o ye Tolaiv fiev (~)pacrv/ji7]Bea Blov dvf]K€i>, 
avro'i S' avT eirl IlarpoKXcoi ypcol ^e^i'^Kei, 
arrj Be Trap' Aldvreaai Oecov, eWap Be TrpocrrjvBa- 
" Kelvov fiev Brj vrjvcrlv eTrtTrpoer/Ka dor)iaiv, 
eXOelv eh A-^iXija iroBwi ra-^vv ovBe p,Lv oXoi 
vvv ievat, fidXa irep Ke-^oXcofievoi' ' FjKTopi Blcoi • 
ov yap TTW? av yvfxvo<i ecov Tpcoearai /j.d'^oiTO. 
rjp.el'i S' avToi irep (ppa^cofieda fMifTLV dpicTTrjv, 
'qfiev 07rft)9 rov veKpov ipvaaofiev, rjBe Kal avTol 
Tpuxov e^ evoirr]*; Odvarov Kal Kijpa (fyvyw/xev. ' 

TOP B' rjijuel^er eiretra /j,eya<i TeXaficoviof; Am?" 
" TrdvTa Kar alcrav eeiire^, dyaKXee^; o) ^leveXae' 
aXXd av /xev Kal ^hjpiovrj'i vTToBvvTe fidX' 6)Ka 
veKpov deipavre<; (^eper €k ttovov avrdp oTTiade 
vcol /j.a'^rjaofieda Tpcoalv re Kal ' E/cropt Bicoi, 



roo 



"10 



715 



698. TO : Tdxa ?. 700. 9€pON : eK9epoN P. 702. aioTpo9€c H. 1| 

eujucbi S {sii/ir. 6c}. 705. cnhkccn J Vi. A. 706. ndxpoKXoN II ail. a si'pr. 

707. bk nap' : 9^ Juier' Vr. A : b' fip' ^n' G. !I eecoN : kicon Vr. A. 710. 

CKTOpi dicoi : dxpeicoNi A'". 714. 9uroiJueN CZ'H.IQST. 718. dniccos G. 



699. Scrpe<pe, was wheeling rcnitid, so 
as to follow all his movements. 

703. ENeeN (at the place) whence. It 
would be easier to make it = d^' Siv (sc. 
eraipiov), but the use of the rel. adverb 
with a personal antecedent is harsh. In 
fi 3S2 dvdpas es dXXo5a7roi''S, 'iva irep rdSe 
TOL (Toa fxifx.vr]L it is not certain that iva is 
local (see note). In 7 319 aWoOev ei\rj- 
Xovdeu, e/c twv dvOpuiwuv bdev k.t.\., 
dvdpdm-iiiv practically = /«?jrf. The rela- 
tive use of ^NocN is purely Odyssean 
(9 times) except hero and fi 597. 

705. ToTciN, i.e. ' lor their benefit ' : 

709. oCi&e = dX\' ov, as often. Yon 
Christ suggests as the original reading 
ovdi F' dttt), and this is perhaps right, as 
the contracted oi'w is rare in II. The 
same alteration can be made in K 105, 



A 763, ft 727, but in E 252, I 315, 298, 
T 71, T 362, * 533, <ir 310, k 193, 
the correction is not so easy fsee 
Jlenrad, pp. 166-68, van L. Encfi. 
§ 292*). 

712-13. See 634-35. 

714. For 9urcoueN a good many M.ss. 
have <^i''7oi;uei' — ' utruniipie recte ' La R. 
But that is not the case ; in the other 
instances of change of mood the verbs 
are separated by ^ — ^, and not joined 
as here. Besides the ojit. should present 
the wished-for but less likely alternative ; 
here it would do exactly the opposite. 

719. The trochaic caesura in the 
fourth foot is irregular : Tptbeffo-' -qd' van 
L. The scholia note that the cyclic 
poets imitated this passage in describing 
the death of Achilles ; Aias carries his 
body, Odysseus covers the retreat. 



264 



lAIAAOC P (xvii) 



725 



laov Ovfiov €')(^ovTe<i ofjbcovvfxoi, ot to irapo^ irep 720 

/xifMVOfMev o^vv "Ap7]a Trap' aXKi'jXoiai p.6V0VTe<i.' 

ft)9 e(f)ad\ ol 8' apa veKpov diro x^ovo<; ajKci^ovTO 
v-yjn fiaka fjueyaXoxi- eirl S' t'a;^e \ao<i OTriaOe 
TpcoLKO^, fo)9 eihovro vmvv aipovTa<; 'A'^aiov'i. 
tOvaav he Kvvea-aiv iocKore'i, ol t kiri Kairpwi 
^\7]\xkv(iii di^Mcri, irpo Kovpcop drjpr]T7]pQ)v 
60)9 fMev yap re deovai Stappaiaac //.e/xawre?, 
a\X ore 8rj p iv tocctlv kXi^erat oXkI ireiTOiOd)^, 
ayjr T dveycoprjcrav Sid r erpeaav dWySa dWofi. 
o)? Tpcoe<; elct)? fMev 6p,i,\a8bv alev eirovTO 
vvaaovre<; ^L(f)€criv re Kal ey^eaiv d/jbcfiLyvoLacv 
dW' ore Bi] p Atavre /jieTao-rpecpdipre Kar auTov<; 

721. u^NONTE Ajih. 724. e'l&ONTO : e'iboN t6n B-J (Yaow) Q Had, a^ : 

VaoN (;. I aYpaNTQC A Vr. d, Par. g : acipoNTac Harl. a : QpaNTac U Par. e, 
Clioiroboskos (EL Mag. 38. 17) : fipaNrec J Eust. 726. dtsouci PR. 727. 

eYcoc HS. II aiappdcai H {J sttpr.) : aiapdcai Q: Biappflcai J^ (?). 728. &H p' : 

aoiip' G. II ^Xizerai : afscTai S. 729 61 lost in A : supplied by A. 729. 

aip t' : aij; ^CQS : fiij; a* H : attj/d t' PR. || Bia S' H. || HKKoi G : 6XXo J. 
731. NiiccaNTCC R. 



730 



721. For ixeNONxec Aph. read fxivovTs, 
which probably implies that he had 
(XovTe {ofMcovi'i/xw ib ?) in the line before. 
Macrobius {Sat. v. xv. 13) quotes ix°^T^ 
6/xdivv/j.ot, and the legitimate hiatus is of 
course in favour of this reading, which 
is adopted by Ahrens and others. For 
the present JuiuNoucN with irdpos com- 
pare A 553, 2 386, ^ 782, etc. 

723. JuidXa JuerdXcoc, apparently with 
very mUjlity effort. Bothe's conj. ixiyav 
fxeydXus, on the analogy of ks'ito fxeya? 
fjLfya\uj(7Tl II 776, is ingenious, but such 
a phrase is hardly one likely to have been 
corrupted. 

724. aYpoNTac, a form not elsewhere 
found in H. for deipovras, though we 
have dpOeU N 63 (q.v.), e 393. Various 
conjectures have been made, but none 
is plausible. In Brandreth's ^ftoov 
v^Kw delpovras neither -w nor d- can be 
defended. Ijrugmann defends ai'pw as = 
fai'pw from Fr-jw, while deipu = d-Fep-jw 
(see Gr. ii. § 712). But it is more 
probable that we have an Attic contrac- 
tion in a late passage. 

727. ^coc is scanned as a monosyllable 
Duly liere in //., but five times in <kl., 
another instance of late contraction. 
Hence Brandreth conj. retoj fi4v re, 
Nauck TTJos (rather i^oy) fi^v pa, though 



the asyndeton does not seem very 
natural. For eus " dvrl rov rews," as 
Nikanor says, the other instances are 
730, M 141, N 143, 277, jS 148, y 126 
— all with /iiev. The two uses are re- 
lated as ore and ore, and there is no 
reason for doubting the tradition. 

728. eXlsexai, aor. subj., whenever he 
turns. 

730-31 = 277-78. 

732. kqt' qOtouc is not easy to 
explain ; ]\Ionro compares 'Lkovto Kara 
uTparbv of a ship arriving ' off the camp,' 
A 484, but there the verb of motion to 
the point reached makes a great differ- 
ence. See notes on N 737, 384 Kara 
reTxos- The sense required is over against. 
This is nearly approached in tt 159 arri 
5k Kar dvTldvpov KXialrji 'Odvarj'i (paveiaa, 
where ffrri may be taken to imply 
motion. For exact parallels we must 
go to Attic ; Aisch. Septem 505 dv7}p 
KctT dpSpa TovTov i)ipidr], Xen. Hell. iv. 
2. 18 ot /j,ev 'Adrjvaloi Kara AaKeBai- 
fxovlovs eyevovTo. The weak use of 
auTouc also suggests late origin. It is 
jierhaps possible, on tlie doubtful analogy 
of a-vv avTwi (407), to explain Kar' avrovi 
SiS = by themselves, independently of any 
help, cf. /j.axo/J.Tjp Kar' ^n' avrbv iyu), A 
271 ; but it would be a desperate resource. 



lAIAAOC P (wii) 



265 



(nairjcrav, tmv Se rpeTrern ^pco<;, ovBi Tt<f ctXtj 
Trpuacro) ui^a<t irepl veKpov hrjpiaacrdaL. 

w? o'i 7' ifi/xefiaojTe veKvv cfyepov e'/c iroXefioio 735 

vfjwi eirc yXa(f)vpd<;- eVt Be TrroXe/xo? Teraro (T(f)iv 
aypio<i i}VTe Trvp, to t iTreaavfievoi' ttoXiv avhpdv 
opfxevov e^ai(f)vi]<; cf)X€'y€d€i, fiivvdovai Be oIkol 
iv aeXaC fieydXcoc- rb 8' eVi/Spe/Ltet 'h dvefioio. 
o)<i fiev TOt<? I'mrwv re /cal uvhpow al'x^firjTacov 740 

u^rj-^rj's opv/j-aySo'i iirifiev ep')(op,evocaLv 
01 5 , w? 6 yfXLOpoL Kparepov /j,evo<; d/j,(f)i^aXovr€<i 
eXKoya e^ opeoi^ Kara TranraXoeaaav (iTapirav 
)) BoKov i]e Bopv /xeya vi'fiov ev Be re 6vp.o^ 
reiped ofiov Kapbdroii re Kol iBpcoc arrrevBovrecrcnv' 745 

CO? 01 7 efx/j,€/jLaoire veKvv (pepov. avrap omadev 
\tavr la-^averrjv, C09 re irpcov la-^dvei, vBcop 



733. TpeneTO (9' CTpenero) HJfjTU: Tpdnero (b' erpdnero) f2. 734. 

dHpicaceai CZ'JQT Mor. Bar. Harl. a, fr. Mosc. Vr. b d A : aoupicaceai G : 
aHpidaceai L>. 735. re JucuacoTe v/GS : r* ^ejmacoTC P (L /.ij>x. as text^ : 

r" CJuuueuacbTec C. 736. noXeJuoc.lU. 740. cicnicTdcoN T. 741. opuruaSbc 

CGHJPRU. 744. juera Sopu C Vr. b. 746. coc oY r' : oi jueN ap' nvei, 

Sell. T. i' r' IjUJUejULQcoTe Ar. il -. re jmejuacoTe ^iUl'SU : r* ^jjuuejuaooTec /aIR. 
747. coc nep PK. 



733. craiHcaN, again a late form for 
the Hoiiierie araUv. There is no similar 
instance in H. ; H.G'. § S3. rpencTo 
Xpcoc, see N 279. We require the 
inqiL-rf., not the aor. , of repeated 
action. For the rhythm see App. X ft 3. 

734. Notice the last syll. of npoccco 
remaining long in the hiatus at the end 
of the first foot. 9Hpicaceai : see on II 
750. Most M.ss. liave tlic commoner 
Srjpidaadai ; the two forms occur to- 
gether in 6 76-78. 

735. ejuLuejuawTe, see on X 785, and 
cf. 746, where the words are much better 
in place. Here they would naturally 
be taken to refer to the two Aiantes. 
The conjunction of dual and plur. is 
particularly harsh ; but tw is quoted 
only from Heyne's unknown ' Vat.' 

736. xexaTO, see on H 102 ; the ropes 
whicli govern tlie course of battle are 
pulled tight for them, so as to make the 
tight rage fiercely. 

73S. Cf. '!> 14 TO 0^ (p\^y€i aKafiarov 
iri'p 6pfjLevov eta.i(pvrjs. Here also 9Xerceei 
may be transitive, though iroXii' is more 



likely governed by iir€affvfj.€vov. juinu- 
eouci iiitraiis., II 392. 

r^j'.*. eniBpexiei, ?-oars ?t/>o/i, or possibly 
makes tu roar ; the middle ^pepLfrai is 
commoner than the act., which may 
sometimes have had a transitive sense. 
P. Knight conj. ^pe/xerai 8' eirl Fis, 
Brandreth ^pe/j-eraL de re Fls, Bentley 
€Tr^fipe/jL€ Fis, but the imperf. has no 
place in a simile. See <I> 356 Kaiero 5' Tj. 
In a pas.sage of this character we have 
no right to condemn the line for such 
an offence as a neglected F. 

742. djui9iBa\6NTec, lit. jmUing their 
strength u» both sides of the beam, 'into 
the work,' as we say ; as though their 
strength were something with which 
they actually clasped the thing they had 
to pull. Cf. 'I' 97 d/jL<pilia\6vT£ dWriXovs 
= embracing. Others transl. 'clothing 
themselves with strength,' but in this 
sense only d/j.(ptl3d\\oiJLai, as we should 
expect, is found in H.. and the use of 
the act. is not sulficiently established by 
Eur. Andr. 110 8ov\oavvav arvfepav 
diJL(pi^a\oi'ffa Kdpai. 



266 



lAIAAOC P (xvri) 



v\i]€i<;, TreBioio SiaTrpvcrcov reTV^V^^^' 

o? T€ Kol l(j)6i/ji(ov TTOTafXMV dXeyetvo. peeOpa 

irryei, cicpap 8e re Traai poov irehiovhe Tidrjcn 

TrXa^cov ovSe rt fiiv crOevel pr^'yvvcri peovTe<;' 

&)9 alel Aiavre P'dxn^ dveepyov 07r/crcr&) 

Tpwojv 01 8' dfx eirovTO, ovco 8' iv rolcn fiaXiara, 

AlveiWi T W'y'Xt(Tt,dhrj<i koI (f>aL8ip.o<; ' EKTcop. 

rct)i> S' w? re -^apMV V6(f)0^ epx^rai ?}e koXolmv, 

OVXOV K€K\7]'yOVT€'i, OTS TTpothoXTiV loVTU 

KipKOv, 6 re afxiKprjiai (povop (f>epet opv'tOeacnv, 



750 



755 



748. TeruxHWC T {su2->r. k), Herakleides ap. Eiist. : reruxHKbc PR Par. j [sujir. 
w) : TCTUXHKWC il. 751. Ti JUIN (Ar. ?) y^GJ Hail, a d, Par. a : xe uin t] : Ti 
UHN Aph. (so Sell. T). 755. Ne90C : rcNOC H. 756. KeKXHrorec JPR Vr. A 
(KCKXHroNTCC and KeKXHrcoxec Ar. 5lxO>s ? Cf. M 125, H 430). 757. o re : 

Stic R: 6c tic PT(?): 8c ts DG. \\ CJUiKpoTci(N) Q Bar. Mor. Cant. : uiKpoTci P: 

UIKpHICt T ? (OCTICJUllKpHlCl). 1| 9ep€i 96NON P. 



748. TGTUXHcbc, though having very 
slight MS. support, is required by 
Homeric analogy in place of the vulg. 
TeTvxrjKiSis, as the k of the perf. hardly 
ever appears in the participle. The only 
other words in which it is found are 
^efipuKW, SfSariKores, dSrjKOTes {HJr. 
§ 26. 4) ; while we have KeK/xriw by 
KeKfiTjKa, Tedvrjws by TedvTjKa, and a num- 
ber of iorms like /cekottjws, etc. {H.G. 
§ 22. 8). For the meaning of the word 
cf. K 88 bv iripi irerpT) rjXiparos Teri'XTjKf, 
is to be found, is there without man's 
interference. SianpucioN is elsewhere 
used only as an adv. of sound, piercingly. 
Here it seems to mean in a continuous 
line, without breaks, neBioio being the 
ordinary local gen. The picture is 
evidently that of a natural barrier pro- 
tecting a village or cultivated field 
behind it in time of flood. 

751. nXdzcoN, driving out of their 
course, as A 59, B 132 etc. The correct 
accent is pl^^NUCl. It is really for 
p-fp/vvvTi, an uncontracted form ; and 
so we should read 'iaracn, rlddffi, etc. 
pTjypvcrt was read by Ar., and is found 
in almost every place, as though con- 
tracted for prf-yvvovcTi. Cf. H. G. § 
87. 2. 

755. TdN 3e seems to stand for 01 8e by 
a sort of attraction to the case of \papuiv, 
as though to emphasize the comparison. 



We may, however, understand tCjv vecpos 
on the analogy of ve^os e'lirero ve^Cji' A 
274. Cf. 11 66. Even so there is an 
anacoluthon. Notice the older form 
(jfapcbN beside the Ionic xj/ripes in 11 583. 
J. Schmidt explains the two forms as 
due to the original declension t/'iyp, \papbi, 
the nom. and oblique cases having been 
reduced to a common form in two differ- 
ent ways. 

756. K€KXHroNT€C, constr. ad sensum 
as though \papf5 . . KoXoLoi had preceded. 
For the form see on 11 430. ouXon, a 
very obscure epithet as applied to a 
shout. There are three distinct words 
of this form: (1) o5\os = 6Xos for 8\Fos 
(Skt. sarvas), p 343, w 118 ; (2) od\os = 
^voolly {*Fo\vo- conn, with vellus, etc.) ; 
(3) oPXos = 6Xo6s {*6\vo-'\), deadly, B 6, 
<1> 536, etc. This division is established 
by Buttmann, Lexil. s.v., in an article 
which is still worth studying. He is 
probably right in referring the present 
passage to (3) in the sense shrieking a 
cry of destruction, as we speak of a 
death-shriek. Others refer it to (2), 'a 
confused, thick cry ' ; but ' a woolly cry,' 
as it would literally be, is by no means 
in the Epic style. 

757. cuiKpflici, only here in H. ; /j-iKpos 
is found only in E 801, 7 296, the 
regular Epic word for small being 

Tl'T^OS. 



lAIAAOC P (wii) 267 

w? a/a' utt' Xlveiai re Koi "VjKropi Kovpoi \\^ai6)v 

ovXov K€KX/jyovTe<i I'crai', \j']doi>TO 6e "y^dpfirjq. 

iroWa he rev^ea KaXa Treaov rrepi r dp.(f)i re Td(f)poi' 7<'>0 

(f)€vy6pT0)i> Aavatov, TroXe/j-ov 8' ou yiver epwi], 

758. un' : tn \\. aiNeioN . CKTopa '!". 759. KCicXHroTcc I'K \'r. A 

(cf. 7r>»J;. 760. T£UXH L. ,, Ta9pco(i) ivj. 761. rirNcr' L. 

"GO. nepi t' 6x19! t€, aronnd the cir- § 227. The couplet .seems out of place 

cuit, and on hvtli sides, of the trench. here, as the fight never crosses the 

The distinction, liowever, cannot be trench, and indeed does not approach it 

pushed too far, as it may be regarded before 2i 150. It is perhaps only a tag 

merely as an instance of the compound to roun<l oil' the end of a rhapsody in 

prepositions which are not uncommon recitation, 
in H., e.g. a.ix<jii irepi 4> 10. See II. O. 761. cpcoH, .-ce on H 302. 



INTEODUCTION 

The Eighteenth Book is on the whole remarkably free from internal 
ditUculties, and, if taken by itself, is one of the most varied and interesting 
in the Iliad. It contains only two fairly clear interpolations, the Catalogue 
of the Nereids (38-49) and the colloquy of Zeus and Hera (356-68), 
neither of which has any organic relation to the story. Objections to a few 
other lines will be found in the notes (see particularly on 168, 200, 288, 
300, 429, 591-92) ; but they are not such as to mar our admiration for the 
book. It is needless to dwell on such obvious beauties as the profound 
truth of Achilles' grief — note how he first receives the cruel blow in silence, 
and only breaks out with groans (33) and wails (35) after the less-afflicted 
slave-v/omen have been roused to shrieks at the first word ; — or the superbly 
dramatic action of the appearance at the trench ; or the description of the 
Shield itself, which has served as a model for all later time. Some purists 
have ventured indeed to charge against the Shield a disproportionate length 
which offends against ' the laws of art ' ; but probably no one except 
Zenodotos has been hardy enough to say that the description would have 
been better left out. It is the business of the ' laws of art ' to adapt them- 
selves to great masterpieces like this. 

Wlien we come to the relation of this book to what precedes and follows, 
however, the question is by no means so simple. We have reached the focus 
of the disturbing force which we have recognized in the two preceding 
books — the InrXoTroiia which led to the change of armour in IT and the 
consequent dislocation of P. But in P we found evidence towards the end of 
still furtlier disturbance, and it is not strange therefore that the connexion 
of the two books should be imperfect. It is clear that the description of the 
bringing in of Patroklos' body in 148-64 knows nothing of P 722 ff., where 
the body is not dragged but carried. This however is a comparatively minor 
matter, and is due rather to an alteration of the latter part of P than to any 
fault of the author of S. 

The main difficulty is in the relation of ]i to the M-iyvts. We traced the 
original work to the death of Patroklos (though with much expansion) at 
the end of 11, and a probable continuation in a brief account of fighting over 
his body in P. Now !l' as it stands clearly cannot be a continuation of the 
^Ivyi^ts, for the wall and trench are inextricably involved in it, and we found 
the motive of much disturbance to 11 and P in the desire to introduce the 

•J68 



lAIAAOC C (xviii) 269 

idoii of the (jTrAoTTOua. We sliall next tind the M/yi'i'> in the .>;illy of Achilles 
from tlie camp at the end of T. Hkw was the gap filled \\\t in the original 
story ? 

The answer to such a (juestion must of course be purely hypothetical. 
But it is difhcult to suppose that at least the bringing to Achilles the news 
of Patroklos' death did not belong to the tale from the first. How this may 
have been followed up we can hardly even guess — perhaps Achilles may at 
once have armed and attacked the Tiojan.s, himself re.scuing the body of 
Patroklos. The remains of the Mvyi'is which we may po.ssildy detect in the 
following books are not inconsistent with such a hypothesis. 

If this is right, then we may suppose it possible that the author of i' has 
worked up some of the old material which he has displaced. More than 
this we can hardly assume. Many attempts have been made to piece 
together out of the earlier part of the book a continuous narrative to bridge 
the gap in the Mvyi'ts. All of these (including my own) I now regard as 
([uite unsatisfactory. It is wiser to recognize at once the existence of the 
gap and the impossibility of closing it up. There are however three 
pieces which may be from the original poem. These are (1) the opening, 
Antilochos brings the news to Achilles ; (2) the bringing in of Patroklos' 
body, 149-64, 231-42 ; (3) the Tpojwi' dyopd and lament over Patrcjklos, 
243-353. Of these the third has probably sustained serious interpolation ; 
if it is condemned entirely, we shall have to do the same Avith part of 
Hector's monologue in X 100 tt'., where there is clear reference to Polydamas' 
speech in 254 tf. It will be shown in the Introduction to X that this speech 
contains other difficulties which tend to the same conclusion. If it is 
retained, we must suppose that the Trojan assemlily followed originally on a 
sally of Achilles, in which no trench or wall was named. 

The critical questions connected witli the Shield itself are dealt with in 
App. I. 



lAIAAOC C 

onXonoiia. 



ft)9 01 fiev fidpvavTo hejJbm 7rvpo<i aWo/xevoto, 
'Ai/Tt\o;^o9 S' W'x^iXTfi 7ro§a? Ta;^t"? ayye'K.oii rfkde. 
TOP 5' evpe TTpoTrdpoiOe vewv opOoKpacpawv, 
Til (f)poveovT dva Ovfiov a hi] TereXecrfieva rjev 
ox^vo'a'i 8' apa elire Trpo'i ov fjLeyak'>]Topa dufiov 
" <y fioi i'yct), tl rap avre Kapt] Ko/jioojvre'i A^aiot 
vr]valv eiri Kkoveovrai, dru^o/Liepot rreZioio ; 
fxi] h-q iioi reXeacocn Oeol KaKa K-qhea OvpuSyt, 
W9 TTore fxoL /J'i]T'i]p SieTrecfipaSe /cai [xol eeiire 



1. deuac nupbc : nupbc uenoc H. 4. Ta : to Pap. t supr. 6. Tap : 

rhp Bar. 7. eniKXoNeouci Cuut. 8. TeXeojci J (cf. Eust. teX^hici ee6c). | 

jui^aea HPQR. || euuoO PR. 



1=A 596 ; see also P 366. Here and 
in A the line is properly used to mark 
the begiuiiinj; of a new episode. 

3. opeoKpaipdcoN, of shi])s, as T 344 ; 
used also in O 23], S 573 in the literal 
sense, of oxen. Xe'7et 5e oia. to tcls 
irpdjipa,^ Kal irpvfji.vas dvaTtTaadai, e'/c fiera- 
(popas tCiv ^oQif, Schol. A, rightly. The 
oldest Greek ships, before the intro- 
duction of the l)eaked prow, ran up into 
vertical &(p\acrTa or KdpvujBa (see on I 
241, 717), which naturally suggested 
the comparison to a cow's horns. Cf. 
Helbig //. E. lf)7. The word, like 
ivKpaipos {Hyni. Merc. 209, Aisch. Supp. 
300) and Tavi/Kpaipoi, both epithets of 
oxen, and oiKpaipos \ldv, must be referred 
to Kipas, while ri/xiKpaipa, Ar. Thesin. '121 , 
evidently belongs to Kapa. 

4. The hiatus at the end of the fifth 
foot can hardly be right. It is easy 
enough to read with Heyne to . . '6 
. . T€Te\eapAvov (note the variant of 
Pap. i), or with ikntley TeTeXeafiev' dp', 



but the cause of the corruption is left 
unexplained ; the tendency is always the 
exact opposite, viz. to remove the hiatus 
even where it is legitimate. For othei- 
cases see note on B S7. We may add 
the common iroTvia "Uprj {"H^v ^ -) ; 
the a may have been originally long, 
but if so the length was completely 
forgotten before Homeric times, and 
survives only in this phrase, possibly a 
combination consecrated by antinuity 
and therefore superior to the ordinary 
rules of metre. There is some little 
ground for attributing similar primitive 
length to the a of the neut. plur.. which 
would explain both this line and X 22 ; 
see ff. G. § 374 (cf. § 382). 

5. See note on A 403 ; and for Tap (6) 
A 8. 

8. For u^ with subj. in a principal 
clause cf. A 26. euucoi, locative as 
often ; but the variant 6v/xou may be 
right, cf. I 197 Xeywf e/na K-^8ea 

0VfJ,OV. 



JO 



lAIAAOC C (xviii) 271 

yivpfjbtBoj'foi^ Tor upiarov tTi ^coovto^ cfxeio 10 

^epcrlv vTTo Tpcocjv \eL^p^ell' (fiua<; i)€\loio. 
rf fidXa 8r) redvrjKe ^levocTiov a\Ki/j,o-i vl6<i, 
a-^erXiO'i- >) t exeXevov uTrcocrufievov St'fiov irvp 
vija^ eV ayfr ievai, f^TjB^ "liKTopt l(f}i p.d'^eadai.'^ 

eco'i o ravO' Mpjjiaive Kara (f)p^va Kal Kara Ovp-ov, 15 

To<^pd 01 i'yyvdev yXdev dyavov Xe'cTTopo? vi6<i 
huKpva Oepfia ^ecov, (fidro 8' dyyeXirjv dXejeivrjv 
" M fioi, ll7]Xeo<i vie hat(^povo<i, /} fidXa Xvypi}'; 
irevcreat, dyyeXirj^;, rj fit] w06A.Xe yevecrdai. 

Kclrai naT/oo/cA.09, v€kuo^ Se St) d/jL(f)ip,d-^ovraL 20 

^/v/xvov' uTap rd ye rev-^e 6%et KopvOaLoXo<i "KKTcop.'^ 

w? <f)dTO, TOP 8' d^€o<i vecpeXij iKdXv^p•€ fiiXaiva. 
dfKporeprjta-L 8e '^epalv eXcov kovlv aWaXoeaaav 
^(evaTO KaK Kec^aXrj's, '^apiev 8' ijca^vve irpodwirov 
veKTapeoii Se -^LTOivi fxeXaLv dfx(J3L^av€ recppi]. 25 

10 11 din. Rluaiios Apli. 10. ^juoTo PO. 12. &H om. IIi,». 14. &\\i ln\ 

NHQC Yjucn Aph. At. IIT : [aij; eni NJftac Ynqi Pap. k. 18. nHXecoc CjK. 20. 
be diau9iudxoNTai T. 21. aiirixp U. 25. TC9pHN J (so Hesych. ; iKadi^eTo 

Ttipl TT)V T4(ppav). 



10-11 were omitted by Khianos aud 
Aph., i(TOJS tVet oi'K Tjv yivpfiidCcv 6 Ildrpo- 
kXoj, AoKpos yap ^u ef 'Ottovi/tos, Did. 
But for an oracle the prediction was 
sufficiently near the fact, and there must 
have been such an ambiguity ur Achilles 
would not have doubted. Cf. also P 
410, T 328. With tlie former passage 
there is a clear contradiction, see note 
there. 

13. cxerXioc, headstrong ; cf. note on 
K 164, aud 361, X 41, fi 279. fi 
t", and yet, although ; //. G. % 338. 
Brandreth and van L. write ^ F\ See 
II 87. 

14. NHQC ^n' tiij; fcNai (v eviais (pavXujs, 
says Did. But there is no obvious 
reason for preferring the reading of Ar., 
&\l/ tiri vrjas tfxev, uidess on the ground 
that it is more euphouious ; com[)are 
the similar variety in * b'ib avns err' d.-^ 
Oi/j-evai. The doubts raised by van L. 
against the validity of the form tfiev 
{Ench. § 126) appear to me entirely 
fallacious. Note that Ivai, given by 
Pap. K, is not a mere blunder ; reference 
to the App. Crit. on <{> 297 will shew 
that it is a genuine variant. It is, on 
the analogy of tlio later Oidovai. etc. , more 



correct than Uvai : but the only Homeric 
formsl are those in which -vai (apart of 
course from -fjievai.) is preceded by a long 
vowel or diphthong {oodvai etc.). On 
this ground van L. writes liievai for ievai. 
ivai is in fact found on an inscription 
from Rhodes {iraplvai) and in a fragment 
of Machon (Ath. 580 c, i^ivai) ; and 
a[ipears to have been not uncommon 
in the time of Phrynichos (Rutherford 
p. 65, see G. Meyer Gr. p. 667). 

19. See P 686. 21 = P 122, 22 = P 
591, 22-24 = 0) 315-17. It has been ob- 
jected that k6nic aieaXoecca and Te9pH 
both imply ash-'s, wliiU', as Achilles is 
outside his hut, he can only have had 
dust to throw upon his head. But as 
the hut is elsewhere regarded as a copy 
of the house, it will probably have had 
an altar to Zei'S 'EpKelos in front ; this 
would airor<i a supply of wood-ashes. 

25. NeKTopeoji, probably €vw8eC, as fra- 
grant spices were used to preserve gar- 
ments. It has been thought that there 
may be au allusion to II 223, and that 
the cloak may be a present from Thetis, 
veKTCLpeos implying divine origin ; but 
this does not suit P 385, the only other 
passage where the epithet is found in H. 



272 



lAIAAOC C (xviii) 



avrb^i S' iv Koviijicrc fieywi /jLeyaXoxTTi ravvaOei'^ 
K6LT0, <pL\r]La-c Be %epo-t ko/xtjv rfta-xyve Sac^cov. 
Bficoal S' a? 'A;i^tXei'9 Xrjtaaaro UdrpoKXo^ re 
0V/XOV dKi]X€/^^vai fMeyaX' layov, e'/c he Ovpa^e 
ehpajxov d/J^cf)' 'AxiXi'ja Bai(j}pova, %e/3o-t Be Trdcrai 
aTi]6ea TreTrX^jyovro, \v6ev 8' viro 'yvla eKdaTr}<i. 
'AvTtkoyo^ 8' erepcoOev oBvpero BuKpva Xei^cov, 
yelpa<i e%&)i' ' A;^tX>'}o<? • o 8' eareve KvBaXcp.ov Kijp 
BelBie 'yap fir) Xac/xop dTTOTfiTj^ete aiBi]pcoc. 
(TfMepBaXeov 8' MCfxco^ev aKovae Be irorvta fM^'^vp 
rjp,evi] ev ^evOeacnv d\o<; irapd Trarpl yepovTL, 
KcoKVcreu r dp' eTreira' 6eal Be fXLV d/xcpayepovro, 



sa 



35 



27. 9iXHlCl be. : 9iXHN bi xe Cant. |1 X^^P^'n ficyuNe np6cconoN aalzwN J. 
28. b' : r Paj). l^. 31. nenXHTTONTO Vr. A. i ruTa eKOCTHC : 9aiSiua ruTa 
U {yp. as text). ll eicacToc Pap. iK 33. x^'poc Pap. t. 34. dnoTJUiHzeie Zen. fi : 
dnauHccie Ar. T. 35. CJuapaaXeoN S. 37-38 Oin. S. 37. t' : &' Pap. t. || 

auoeJudxoNTO J [yp. 6u9arepoNTo). 



26. u^rac JuteraXoocTi, cf. 11 776. 

29. ctKHxeJueNoi, a curious form beside 
dKaxv/Jf-i^os. The accent is vouched for 
as Aiolic by Herod, on T 335. For the 
long vowel cf. 65-didva-rai, eX-TjXa-rot, 
dp-r]po-/j.€vos, e5-7]5-0Tai. See note on 
aKTjxeSaTai, P 637. 

34. Various reasons have been urged 
by Bentley and many others for rejecting 
this line. It introduces violent changes 
of subject in 33-35 — eareve Achilles, 
SetSte Antilochos, dTroTfj.r]^eie Achilles, 
ioifiw^ev Achilles. (Hence some ancient 
critics actually thought that Antilochos 
feared lest his own throat should be cut 
by Achilles ; or that Achilles feared lest 
Hektor should cut off Patroklos' head !) 
It introduces the idea of suicide, which 
is elsewhere unknown in the Iliad, and 
in Od. is mentioned only in a very late 
passage, \ 277-78 (5 539, k 50 are only 
distant allusions). And it uses aidripos 
to mean sivord or knife, again a late 
Odyssean use (see tt 294), and implying 
a longer familiarity with the use of iron 
than the Iliad elsewhere admits (see 
note on A 123). To the first of these 
objections it may be replied that a 
similar series of abrupt changes occurs 
in 11 186-89, to the last that a precisely 
similar use of aid-rjpos is found in 4' 30, 
cf. A 485 ; though weapons of iron are 
practically unknown to the Iliad, tools 
are not, and the word here and in ^ 30 
may be used of a knife. Still one would 



be glad to think that Antilochos holds 
Achilles' hands in 34 out of affectionate 
sympathy, and that this is an ex- 
planatory line added by a man too dull 
to understand such an action. — The 
vulg. 6^0TJUl^^^£le is simpler than Ar. 's 
dira/xriaeLe. The latter regularly means 
to 'mow or reap (551, 451, t 135, cf. A 
67, T 223) and is used in cp 301 of 
slicing off ears and nose. In all these 
places it has d-. In T 359 ( = H 253) 
didfjiricre xircDz'a it means cut through, and 
has d. dfi-qaaadaL^to collect (O 165, e 
482, t 247) is presumably a different 
word altogether (conn, with fi^tta?). And 
the distinct variation in sense combined 
with that of quantity makes it tempting 
to separate didurjcre from d/jAoj. In that 
case aTra/j-rjaeie would be inappropriate 
here, for shecu- off, however applicable tO' 
corn and ears, could hardly be applied 
to the throat. But if it be only a 
derivative of cut appearing in did/xTjae, 
it will be synonymous with diror/xri^eLe, 
and admissible. But then the difference 
of quantity is hard to get over ; Schulze's 
attempt to explain it {Q. ^. p. 365 n.) 
is wholly unacceptable. At best it might 
be the result of a confusion of d/x7jcrat 
and i./j.r]ffacr6aL. For dno- meaning 
apart, not off, see 11 390. beOie, plpf. 
as in il 358 ; IdFie van L., edSie Brandreth 
as aor. (comparing eildeie • ifjjo^elrOf 
Hesych.) ; so die-dFie E 566 etc. 
36 = A 358 : see also note on 141. 



lAIAAOC C (\\ III) 273 

TTciaat, uaat Kara /Sevdo'i dXo>i X/;/3?;i'Se9 ^)crai'. 

€v6 dp^ erjv rXavK7] re HaXeia re Kv/j,oSukt] re, 

y^Tja-airj ^Tretcu re Ho/; 0' ' Wu] re f3oo)7ri<i, 40 

KvfioBuj} re Kal AKraci] Kal Aifii/oopeia 

Kal MeX^T77 Kal '\aipa Kal Ap.(f)i0o7} Kal Ayav/j, 

S(or(o re Ylpcoro) re ^Pepovad re Avvap^evrj re, 

Ae^«/LieV?; re Kal AfKpivofiT) Kal KaWiuveipa, 

^(opi^ Kal Ylavoin] Kal dyaKXeiri) VaXdreta, 45 

ys'>]/j.eprt']<i re Kal A-v^euS/)? /cal IxaWidvaacra' 

evda B erjv K^Xv/nevj] ^Idveipd re Kal ^Idvaaaa, 

yialpa Kal VlpeidvLa ev'7r\uKa/j,6<i r A/jidduca, 

dWal 6 at Kara ^ev9o<; d\o^ ^i]prji8e<; rjcrav. 

roiv he Kal dpyvcpeov TrXPjro cnreo<i' al S' dpia irdcraL 50 

ar)}dea ireirXi'jyovro, ©exi? S ^^WX^ yooio' 

" KXvre, Kaaiyvrjrat x\ripr]c8e<;, 6(^p' ev irdaai 

elBer UKOuouaat oa e'/u-wt evt KijBea Ovpon, 

CO pbOL eyu) SetXr'], w p,ot, BvaaptcrroroKeia, 

7] T eVet ap reKov vibv d/xv/jLovd re Kparepov re, 55 

e^o^ov T)pco(iiv' 8' dveBpapuev epvei Zero?* 

rov p,ev eyoi Opeyjraaa, (purov tb'i yovvMC d\(orj<;, 

39-49 d0. Zen. Ar. : 6 Oe KaWiVrparo? ovoi iv rrji 'Ap-/o\iKiji (p7]Tli> avrovs 
<p€p€adai Did. : the lines are marked witli obelos in T as well as A. 39. apa hn 
PU Pap. t, Sell. X {yp. Bp ^hn). H rXauKH Te : rXauKeia P. 40. Some read 
eOH (adj.") ©qMh te with lies. Theo'j. 24.')) Sch. A. 47 dih. T. cjweapa hn Va\>. t. 
48. dudeeia (ill: cijuaeueia Q. 52. KacirNHXoi Hl'R. 53. CNl : eni Ajili. 

39-49. 6 TtDc 'SripeiSwi' x°P^^ Trporjderrj- were at once to receive its verb — as the 

Tat Kal trapa 7ir)voooT(j}i. ujs 'llaib^eiov ex'-^v sentence stands ovx vwodi^onai (59). 

X<ipo.KTripa.- "OfjLrjpos yap Kara to koivov But in the murse (if utterance this is 

Moi'cras \eyei. Kal YiiXeidvias dW ovk 6v6- expandeil ; 6 3' ciNedpajULeN is added as 

liara. Did. There can be no doubt tliat though tekon were the principal verb of 

this judgment is right ; the names seem the sentence, and thus the whole is re- 

to be selected from the longer list in sumed in a new principal sentence in two 

Hesiod Thcoy. 243 ff. The repetition clauses, antitlietical in form (t6n ukn 

of the greater part of 38 in 49 as a . . t6n de), though the objects are 

' catchword ' is a familiar sign of inter- identical and only the verbs are con- 

polation. trasted. For all practical purposes 

50. KQi ' belongs to the w'holc clause, iirei is redundant, and the sentence 

as in rol<Ti. 5e /cat ^ter^etTre,' Monro. would be clear if it were omitted. The 

But in the latter phrase it introduces a structure is thus exactly the same as in 

fresh step, moreover. Here it seems P 658, wlipve it is discussed at length, 

meaningless ; we should perhaps read 5(3. otNeSpaiieN, a familiar metaphor 

Ta.<j)v witli Mcnrad and Pick. of a growing shoot in English also ; so 

54. ducapicTOTOKeia, eTrt KaK^i tov Odj'sseus says of Nausikaa AvyXt^^t St) Trorf 
apiffTov T€TOKvia, tl'S dv rts eiVot eVt 8v(T- toIov 'AttoWwi'os Trapa ^(jjfiQi (poiviKos 
Ti'xiai evreKvos, Schol. A. Cf. A 414. viov ^pvos avepxofJ-evov iv6rj(ra, j" 162, and 

55. The construction of tliis sentence P 53 If., ^ 175 tov eirei dpi\pav diol epveC 
is rather involved, though the sense is Iffov. 

clear enough. It begins as though h xe 57. rouNwi qXcohc, see on I 534. 

VOL. II T 



274 lAIAAOC C (xvm) 

v7]V(tIu eTTLTTpoeijKa KopwvicxLV "Wlov elaoi 

T/3&)crt fxaxv^o/xevov, rov S' ov^ virohe^ofiai avra 

ol'KuSe vo<TTi](TavTa So/xov HrjXy'fiov etaco. 60 

6(f)pa 8e fxoi ^coei Kal open (f)do'; TjeXloto, 

ayvvrai, ovSe rt ol hvva^iai y^paicrixrjaai lovaa. 

dX\' eljx, 64>pa c8(o/J,L (f>i\oi' rUo^, ?}S' eiraKOvcrw 

ottI fiiv 'Uero irevdo^ drro TrroXe/xoco ^evovra. 

0)9 apa <j)(ovi]cracra Xlire cnreo^' at he crvv avrfji 65 

BaKpvoeaaac laav, irepl Si a(f)iac KVfia OaKacrcnf]^ 
pi]yvvTO. ral 8' ore 8r) Tpoli^v ipi/ScoXov Ikovto, 
ciKTriv elcrave^aLvov i7rLa-j>(^epco, evOa 0a/xeLac 
MvpfiiBovfov elpvvTO vee<i ra-x^vv dfxj) 'A;^iXf;a. 
TOiL he jSapv arevdyovn TraplaraTO iroTVia ^rrip, 70 

o^v he KO)Kvaa(Ta Kaprj Xci^e TraiSo? eoio, 
Kai p 6\o(f)vpofji6V7] eirea Trrepocvra 7rpo(Ti]vha- 
" reKvov, TL /cXatei? ; rt he ae (f)pepa<i 'Uero irevOo'i ; 
i^auha, /a?) KevOe. ra fiev ht] rot rereXea-Tai 
i/c At09, 0)9 apa hr] irpiv y ev^^o %ei/3a9 dvacrxMV, 75 

7rdvTa<i €7rl Trpv/Jivrjicnv dXijfievac vla<i A^aiMV 
aev iTTiheuo/jievovi, iradeeiv t deKrfKta epya. 



59 60 om. Q. 59. auGic C. 61. zco(i)h{i) CJT. 62. xpa'C^HNQ' J- II 

ioOca : oXeepoN H. 63. YbcoJUH D\J Pap. r (eidcojui man. 1): YScojuai GH : 

\bu> .1 : Vaoiui 12 (incl. A). 64. nin Pap. i\ 66. C9ICI : c<pi PR. 68, 

QKTHN a' .1. ! eicaNeBHCON A [yp. cic dNcBHcaN). 70. &€ 6apu : 5' cn <ipa J. 

71. CHOC Cant. I'ar. a {supr. 010) f g' and ap. Eust. : ^fio Par. e. 72. p' om. Vr. d. 
73. ce : ceu S. 74. now Ynq cYSoucn axx<p(j3 J {yp. rix jaeN Bh toi xereXecTai). 
75. cbc : cb(i) L (P ;'. ras.) S. 77. tniSeouieNouc P. H t' otn. D. \\ aeKHpia 

uerpa Pa^). l^. 

58. NHuc'iN, sociative, with the fleet. 72. p', f Brandreth, rightly ; cf. ^- 418 
^ninpocHKa, the ^ni- seems to iniply Kai fx' 6\o(pvp6iJ.evoL k.t.X. ^ 
•against tlie foe.' We can hardly read 73-74 are adapted from A 362-63; 
vrjvffiv ^vi wp., sent forth upon the ships ; 75, see on 11 236 : 76 on A 409, S 32. 
for in this sense only avv and ivi are 77. acKHXia, ixtt. \ey6/j.evov, and ex- 
used ; iTTi vrjvaLv always means at or ])lained by Ar. from e/cT^Xos, oiOJ/rapaxwS??, 
towards the ships drawn up at the Greek e'0' oh ovx olbv re 7)avxo-'SeLv, ' things not 
camp ; see P 708. of peace and (quietness,' or from deK-rjTL, 

60. The .scholia remark here and else- aKovaia, & ovk av tu eKwv irddoL. Neither 

where that H. does not know the later of tliese is plausible, and the word can 

legend which made Thetis leave the hardly be separated from det/ceXtos. 

house of Peleus soon after the marriage. uiisee^tily (2 84 and OcL, of. det/cea ^pya, 

63. Ya&jjuii, see on A 549. X 395, fi 733). The only way in which 

68. Cf. il 97 ; iiossibly Ar. read they can be lirought together is by 

i^avi^aivov here. cnicxepw, A 668. assuming them both to come from dFl- 

eaueiai is predicate, not epithet, as is Ke\i.os, with lengthening of two different 

shown by its place (N 611) ; ti'evfi c?7'aw)» syllables from metrical necessity (cf. 

up in dose lines. fxaxeLO/xevos — /xaxeov/Jievos, App. D, A. 1). 



lAIAAOC C (Will) 



275 



" /J.f]Tep efjLij, TO, fieu up jxoi OXvp.7r(o<; e^eTeXecrcrev 
dXXa Tt /jLoi rwv i)tn<; ; eirei <^tX.os" otXeO eraJpo^; 
YluTpoKXo'i, TOP eyu> irepi ttuvtwv rlov kraipciyv, 
icrop efj,>jt K€(f)aXPii' top inrwiXecTa, rev^ea h ' E^KTcop 
Bijicoaa^ direSvae TreXcopia, Bavp-a loecrdat, 
KaXd' TO. p,ev llriXfji Oeol hocrav d'yXaa 8o)pa 
i}p,aTC ro)L ore ae /Bporov dvepa efi^aXov evpPjc. 
al'O 6(f)€Xe<: (TV p.ev avOi /xer d6ai>dT7]i<: dXiJjiai 
vateiv, Yl7]Xev<; Se dvijrijv dyayecrOai (ikoltii'. 
vvv 8 , iva Kal aol 7revOo<; ivl ^peal p^vplov eh] 
7rai86<i d7ro(f)0i/j,€voLO, rov ov-^ vTvohe^eat avTi<i 
OLfcaBe vo(7Ti']aavr , eirel ovS' ifie Oupio^ dpcoye 
^(oeiv ovS avSpeacTC p.eTep.p,evai, ul /ce /i?; ' EKTcop 
TrpcjTO'i ep.oii vTTo Sovpl TV7rel<i diro Ovpuov oXeacrrji, 
YlaTpoKXoio S eXcopa yievoiridSa dTToriarji. ' 

rov h avre rrpocreecKe Oert? Kara SaKpu -yeovcya' 
" oiKvpLOpo<; St) p,oi, reK0<;, ecraeai, oV dyopevei<^' 
avriKa yap rot erreira p,e6 EKropa Tror/io? eroLp,o<i.'' 

rrjv Be piky o'ydi)(ja<^ 7rpocre(f)rj 7ro8a? u>ku<; A^^Weu? 
" avrcKa redvali]v, errel ovk dp ep,e\Xov eralpcoi 



80 



85 



90 



80. 9iXoN doXcc' eraTpoN \'v. A. 81. ndrpoKXoN Vr. A. 83. anedHcc K : 

Tivh ancXuce Sch. T. 86. a'l'e' ACZ/'tJ : cbc coc L', A'". 89. ton b' J. ,; 

uno^ezai .1 {su/ir. h over ai). aueic C/Xi.T. 90. ONcorei CZ>Q ]^ar. Mor. \'r. b, A. 
92. Tuneic : Sauieic L. 93. JueNOiTidSa' : JneNoixid&ao AS : ueNomddeco 1}. 
dnoTicei H. 94. eV dWcoi ton S' HJueiBeT* eneiTo A. auTic I'ar. c '\ <j^. e€TlC : 

eea I'ar. cl. 95. 9htoi (^i. 97. thn &' auTe npoceeme noddpKHC 3ioc dxiXXeuc 
Aischines Tinmrch. § 150. 



In that case the correct form would 
be diKeiXios. 

80. Hdoc, .see on A 318. 

83. neXcopia, see note on K 439. 

88. The connexion of thought here 
depends on the light in wliich we regard 
the word cYh. If it is really an o[)t. we 
must supply an ellip.se after vvv 34, 'As 
it is, they wedded thee to a mortal only 
that,' etc. TON will then be a relative. 
If, however, eti? is for ei-qi, a subjunctive 
(for which see note on H 340), we obtain 
a rather simpler thought, rov being taken 
anaphorically, 'As it is, that grief may 
be thine for thy lost son, him shalt thou 
not receive liaik again,' etc. 

91. fiNdpecci ucTCJULJueNai adds to the 
physical idea ofi'weiv the ethical ' play my 
partamongmen'; cf.A 70-2,X461(Hentze;. 



92. npwToc, in the first place, above all 
other consideiations. Cf. II S61. 

93. eXcopa in plur. only here (but 
eXwpia A 4). The singular is always 
used in a concrete sense, a)i object of prey, 
generally to wild beasts or dogs, but in 
V 208 to robbers. Here it must be ab- 
stract, iKiy (the 2}enaltii) for his preying 
upon P., i'wep (hv uXKiaev iV avOfXKvadiji, 
Schol. B. MeNoiTidda" is our way of 
writing what the Ms.s, give as Mevot- 
Tid5ao, CK Tr\ripovs. Cf. <t> 86. 

ST). oT' aropeueic, else only an Odys- 
sean phrase ; 5 611, etc. It is our 
vernacular ' from what you say.' 

98. auTJKa, his mother's word taken 
up and repeated with emphasis. 6p* 
ejueXXoN, we ought probably to read 
apa /j.e\\ov for the rhythm, as the text 



276 



lAlAAOC C (xviii) 



KTeivofievcoi eirafivvai- 6 fiev /xaXa Tr]\60i ircLTpri^ 
e(l)diT\ i/xelo Be Sr/aev cipeco d\KT))pa ^/evea0at. 
vvv 8\ iirel ov veofxal ye (f)i\vv eV -rrarpiha jalav, 
ovBe Tt UaTp6K\(oi ryevo/MVV ^"09 ot-S' erdpoiat 
ToU ciXkoi^, ot Br) TToXee? Bd/xev "EKTopc^ Blm, 
«XV i^fiai -n-apd v-qvcrlv erwcriov axOo^ dpovp-q^, 
Tolo^ ioyv olo^ ov rt? Wx^imv^ x^Xkoxctmvwv,^^ 
iv iroXeficot, dyopPji, Be r d/jbelvovk elat koL ciXkot. 
0)9 e/)i9 eK re BeCov etc r tivOpcaiTwv inroXoiro, 



100 



105 



99. 6 JUi^N K.T.\.: 8 juioi noXu 9i\TaToc eckcn Aischiiies i&iVZ. 100. ^uoTo OP. [| 
apeco Ar. A supr., yp. Par. a : dpflc ai dKaioTepat. U. 101. b' om. G. 104. 

NHuci KopwNiciN axeoc Plato Apol. 28 b. 105. oToc o,u. P. 107. ?K T : 

Kai Aristotle Eth. Eud. vii. 1. 



introduces the forbidJen caesura into 
the fourth foot. Achilles says, Let me 
die at once, since it icas not my lot to 
succour my comrade as he fell ; it was his 
fault that he was not at hand in the 
hour of need {ov yevofj-riv (pdos 102), and 
he will gladly expiate it by his death. 
Piatt {J. P. xxi. 41) translates, 'Then 
may I die immediately after, since other- 
wise it appears I was not destined to 
have avrnrfcd Patroclus.' Piut the pres. 
part. KTciNOJu^Ncoi shews that there can 
be no idea of avenging suhsequently in 
eirafivvaL. This famous passage was 
much (juoted in ancient times, notably 
by Plato Apol. 28 c. For Aischines see 
App. Crit. 

100. Shccn is undoubtedly a wrong 
form, unknown to Attic as well as to H. 
The verb odcurs elsewhere in H. only 
with the stem oev-, and always in the 
mid. except t [483] 540 tvtOov {de^irjaev, 
iust missed. Thiersch and Diid. emend 
f|ieO S' (54(F)-n(T€v, others edever, Menrad 
fdevev. "Why not 'iSevaev ? The root is 
Seuff- (of which the prefix ova- perhaps 
shews the weak form ; Schulze Q. E. 
p. 62). The regular Epic aor. of this is 
^Sevffa for ^Seva-tra, and the change to 
5iu in Attic, the v becoming a semi- 
vowel and falling out, is equally in 
order. The form drjfftv is merely a mis- 
taken attempt to assimilate the un- 
familiar form to iM7)(T€v, on the sup])Osed 
analogy of the entirely unconnected S^w 
to hiiul (root 5e-). apeco, see notes on 
M 334, S 485. Parnicniskos is said to 
have read"Ap7;s, and explained 6 ttoXc/ios 
Tr)v iiirjv d(p€\6fjLevos TrafowXiav ioriaev, 



efeiroOLae, /jlov ttjv f^odav, ibcrre d\KTTJpa 
ytfij yeveadai. WarpoKKov (?). 

101 = 4' 150. NUN Se, the verb is for- 
gotten in the course of the following 
parenthetical clauses, and tlie thought 
is only resumed in 114, nOn 5' eljui, 
Cccnrep els vTro/j-VTiaiv rrjs dpxv^ ^v irapa- 
Xcirwi' irape^f^-r} Nikanor. ort ei'wt^e tGil 
(TTfl /XT) iirayayetv dvTairodoaiv Sell. T 
(An. ?), evidently in reference to 55 
above and the passages there quoted. 

104. A comparison of d 379, avrws ax^os 
dpovpris, suggests that fiTcocioN is to be 
taken as an adverb rather than an epithet. 

105. dXai'LCv, (pacri, Kal (popTtKds. prjTfov 
oe OTL kdos Tjv irdaiv iavrovs eTraLvelv Schol. 
A. So A 244 Achilles calls himself apiarov 
'AxaLu)v, and cf. note on H 75. P. 
Knight and Heyne reject 105-06 ; so 
also Pick, on the ground that the scansion 
of olos as a pyrrhich is not Homeric. 
(See, however, on X 275 ; Brandreth 
conj. liis.) The objection from the ])oetical 
point of view is evidently to 106 rather 
than 105 ; the correction of the preced- 
ing line is needless, and not like the 
character of Achilles. 

107. cbc with opt. is used to express a 
wish — utina7ti also in X 286, and per- 
haps p 243, (p 201 ; cf. also Z 281. It is 
to be connected not with ils in wishes, 
'in like manner' (e.g. 2 142, ^ 91, a 
47), but with the common us 6<pe\oi> as 
an exclamative, 'how!' Aristotle (^^7i. 
Eud. vii. I) tells us that Herakleitos, 
having founded his ])hysical theory on 
epis, blamed Homer for this wish, which, 
if fulfilled, would bring all things to 
confusion. 



lAIAAOC C (Will) 



27: 



Kal ■)^o\o'i, o'i r e<f>er]K€ 7ro\v(f)poi>u irep ■)(^a\€7ri)vai, 

Os" Tt" TToXv yXvKlCOU fieXlTO^ KaTa\€{/3o/J,€l>OlO 

ai'hpoiv eV (ni]deaaiv de^erat yvre Karrvu^' 110 

cos" eixe J>vv i-^oXwaev ava^ dvhp6)i> \\yafiefj.i>a)i>. 

aWd ra /nev Trporerv^Oai eaao/jiev d-^vvp.evoL Trep, 

Ov/xov €vl (TTijOecrcn (f)i\op Bap.('icravT€<; uvd'yKi^i • 

vvv K eJfx, 6(f)pa (f)i\i]<; Ke(f)a\)')^ oXerijpa /ci^eico 

' EiKTopw Ki)pa 8' e'7(o Tore he^op-ai, oTrTrore Kev hi] 115 

Zei/'? eOeXrji reXeaai ^8' dddvaroi Oeol aXXoi. 

ovSe yap ov8e /3t?; 'llpaKXijo'i (pvye Kypa, 

09 Trep (piXraro^; ecTKe Att K.povlcovi livaKri, 

ciXXd € fxoip ihdfxacrcre koI dpyaXeo<; ^oXo<; "H^?;?* 

w? Kal eycov, el Si} fxoL ofiocrj fiolpa rervKrai, 120 

KeicrofM , eirei k€ Odvoi' vvv he kXco^ icrdXoi' dpoi/j.7)v, 

Kai riva Tpcoidhcov Kal l^aphavihoyv ^aOuKoXircov 

dfKporeptjicriv X'^P^^^ irapeidcov diraXdcov 



108. nep : re J. 109. ueXnToc rXuKicoN .1. llO. aizerai '. 112. 

npoTCTUKTai, K. 116. coeXoi ( '. nb' : ht" Paji. i' : Kal Bar. Jklor. Vr. A. 

117. S.coikI'i ou&e I'll/. V^>. 118. nep; kc *y. ken I'or]ih. on Z 4S8. 119. 
AAoTpa Qdjuacce (Jl'RSyr. 120. erw .1. 122. 9ap9aNicoN PK. 



109. KOTaXeiBoiJieNoio [lerhaps alludes 
to wild honuy trickling down a tree, as 
in the familiar .story of Jonathan and 
the honey in the wood wliich 'dropped,' 
1 Sam. .\iv. 26. 

110. As smoke from a very small fire 
will fill all the house, so anger from a 
small beginning fills men's hearts. 

112. See II 60, T 6."). 

115-16 = X 36r.-66. ae-ouai, / ici/l 
accept (willingly). 

117. The first ou9e belongs as usual 
to the whole sentence, which is thus 
brought into connexion with what pre- 
cedes, while the second belongs to /ii'77 
'H/5. ; ' for ni'ithfr did even the mighty 
H.,' etc. BiH . . 6c, of. A 690. It 
will be seen that legend as yet knows 
nothing of the apotheosis of Herakles, 
which appears first in \ 602-04. 

120. 6uoiH, the same fate, as we are 
of the same divine origin. Some com- 
mentators have found a ipiite needless 
difficulty in this, and have proposetl to 
explain bfioiri as 'the common fate,' on 
the very uncertain analogy of ofioUos 
TToXe/xos, or to read oXoirj (Xauck). This 
is not to be approved. 



121. Keicouai in pregnant sense I shall 
lie idle, 17^. 1". •i~^'^. T 5T>6 and clsfwhere. 

122. BaeuKoXncoN recurs in H. onh" 
in 339 and L> 2ir>. Compare I i>in with 
note ; the word seems to be almost 
identical in sense with ^adv^uivo^ there. 
The k^Xttos is either the bosom itself 
or more commonly the upper part of the 
peplos which covers it and hangs in a 
deep fold over the girdle, see X 80 and 
App. G § 5. The epithet happens like 
fiadv^wvo^ to be used only of Trojan 
women, from which Ar., followed by 
many modern archaeologists, supposed it 
to mean some non-Hellenic form of dress. 
But such national ditferences are almost 
unknown to H., see note on IT 419. 
Later poets know nothing of any such 
restriction ; see Hy^nn. Cer. 5 (of the 
Okeanides), Ven. 257 (the nymphs), 
Aisch. Sept. 864 (Antigone and Ismene). 
Pindar uses it only of the deep-bosomed 
earth. One may suspect that Ar. took 
this view in order to strike a blow at 
Zen.'s reading of B 484 /ioCirai '0\vniria.5ts 
(iaOvKoXwot. 

123. x^'Pf"''''' o.n.<f>0Tipr)L<n van L. on 
account of the harsh rhvthm ; cf. M 382. 



278 



IMAAOC C (xviii) 



BcUpv 6fMop^afievi]V dBivov arovaxw^^ ic^eiT^v 
'^fvolev h" 0)9 hi-j h-qpov iyoo -jroXefioio ireTravfiai. 
fMTjSi /i' epvK6 fidxV^ (piXeovo-d irep- ovSe ixe Tretaei^. 

rov 8' v/Jieil3eT eTreira 9ea Sen^ dpyvpoire'C^a' 
"ml 8?) Tav-rd 76, rUvov iTTjrv/xov ou kukov ecm 
r€ipofM€VOi<; erdpoio-LV d/MVvefxev alirvv oXedpov 
dWd TOi evrea KoXd fxera Tpweaaiv exovrat, 
Xd\Kea fiapp^aLpovra- rd fiev Kopv0aio\o<; "EKTCop 
avTo^ exoiv m/jloktiv dydWerat' ovBe e <^7?/xt 
8r]p6v eTrayXaieladat, iirel (f)6vos ijyv0€V avrwi. 



125 



130 



124. iihnih (A sjyjr.) T Pap. t, Par. a^ f and ap. Did. 11 cxeNaxficai G. 125. 
TNoiHN JU. I &H dHpoN : 'bnphu CQR : ^nphn 'bk L. | ncnatiuHN S Harl. a,Vr. dA. 
126. nep : juc J. 127. t6n V anaueiBey' Vr. A. il eea vm. J. || getic kotq- 

daKpuxeouca Pap. l. 128. toOto 7a1 (P supr.) RS Par. a e f, -yp. W Eust. \\ 

re om. Z)JQ. 132 om. Pap. iK 133. dnarXaVeTceai PR. || 9660c H {supn: n) : 
feoNOc J. 



12-1. aaiNON, see on B 87 ; the variant 
ahvd is more usual in similar phrases. 
The application of the word to grief is 
peculiar to Oil. and the later books of II. 
125. TNoTeN, a wish, like the preced- 
ing optatives. But it expresses the 
result of tlie main wish which precedes 
it, and so becomes almost final, in order 
that thry may knoiv. ^HpoN, tilteen days 
at most, according to the present chrono- 
logy of the Iliad ; but as Scliol. A 
remarks /j.ia 7)ti(pa 'Ax'^^e' toXi) ^v 
d(pe(TTWTi. 

128. Nai hk ToOrd re, yea, as thou 
sayest. ravra as usual refers to the 
person addressed ; it is used as a sort 
of exclamation without any strict con- 
struction. This was probably a familiar 
phrase, virtually equivalent to 'yes,' 
and only strengthened by vai drj. In 
this use it is found in Attic comedy ; 
e.g. Aristoph. Pax 276, Vesp. 142 raOr' 
w deairdra, 'yes, sir!' £q. Ill AHM. 
rovs xPVO'/^oi'^ Taxi) KXitpas 'iveyKe , . 
XIK. raCr'. Ach. 815 raOra 5-^. Vcsj). 
1008 TaCrd vvv, 'very well.' The full 
and formal plirase would be val Brj TaOrd 
ye TrdvTa, t^kos, Kara, fxoipav Genres, but 
the mother can use the contractions of 
every -day life, ethtuxion is an adv., 
verily it is not ill to save etc. — Various 
other readings and punctuations have 
been adopted, and the line has given 
mucli trouble. Ahrens writes cxHTUJua, 
thy rvords are true, supposing the altera- 
tion to the sing, to arise from the desire 



to avoid the legitimate hiatus. Whether 
the change would be likely at such 
serious cost to the intelligibility of the 
words is, however, very doubtful. Cobet 
reads toOto, with some MS. support, 
but this looks like an emendation made 
in oi'der to simplify the construction. 
Nikanor at all events read tlie passage 
as in the text, and mentions no variant. 
He says we may either put a stop after 
eTriTVfj.ov, and assume an ellipse of icrTiv, 
regarding errjTVfiov as an adverb, raura 
d\7]dili9 ia-riv : or we may join iTTjrv/jLov 
KaKov, these things are no real ill (?) : or 
again omitting the stop Ave may take 
eTTiTufxov as adv., these things are verily 
not an ill matter. Of these the first is 
just possible ; erriTv/jLov is commonly 
as an adv., A 558, N 111, 8 157, 
in the common Odyssean phrase 
tovt' dybpevcrov iT7]rvfx,ov (seven times). 
For an adv. used as a predicate with 
elliftse of eVrt cf. on A 416. But the 
constr. is still very harsh. The third 
alternative is better ; but the best re- 
source, if the explanation first given be 
not accepted, is to regard eT-qrvixov not 
as an adv., but as a substantival neuter, 
just as B 204 ovk dyadbv -rrokvKOLpavi-q, 
and cf. S 125 rd 5e /xeXXer' dKOv^fiep, el 
ereov irep. irebv and €T7)TVfiov both mean 
'the truth.' (See Kiihner Gram. ii. 
5.3, with the quotations from Plato 
there given. Farm. 160 a Tavra 8e ddvva- 
Tov ecpdvT], Soph. 252 E rd ye ovo dSuvaroi' 
eiipedrj. ) 



used 
and 



< lAIAAOC C (XVIII) 279 

«X\a <Tv fxev /J.t') ttco Karahvcreo fifoXov "Apijo^, 

TTpiv 7 e/iie hevp iXOovaav ^v 6<f)6a\fioL(7(v iBrjUf 135 

i]m6€V yap I'eufiat u/j. yjeXlwi uviovn 

rev-)^ea koXcl (f)€povaa Trap' 'Hcpaiaroio civaKTO^" 

w? iipa (ficovjjcracra ttc'iKlv TpuTred' vio<i eolo, 
KuX aTpe(f)0€ia (iXn^icn KaaLyvt'jTrjiac ^errjvha' 
" v/xel<; ixev vvv hvre OaXdaarj^ evpea koXttov 140 

6yfrofA.€vat re yepoi>9 akiov kuI hu>p.ara 7raTp6<i, 
Kai 01 TTcivT ay opevcrar • eyoi 8 e? fxuKpbv ' OXvfnrov 
el/jit, Trap "Hcfjaiarov k\vtot€'^vi]v, ac k iOeXrjiaiv 
vu €fi(x)i Bofievac KXvra rev-^ea 7rafx,(f)avucovra.^' 

&)? e(f)aO , a! B vtto Kv/ia OaXdaariq avTiK ehvcrav. 145 
7] h avr OiiXv/LLTTOvSe dea (~)eri^ upyupoTre^a 
rjlev, 6(ppa (plXcot iraiSl KXvra revj^e iveiKai. 

rj]v jxev dp OvXvixrrovhe 7roSe9 (pepov avrdp W.-^atol 
0€(77reaicoc dXaXrjrMi v(f)' 'E/CTopo? dvBpocpovoio 
(pevyovre<i vrjd^ re Kal 'KXXr]a7rovrov iKovro. 150 

ovBe Ke llarpo/trXot' irep €VKVt]fj,iBe<i A^atoi 

136 om. D\ I Hwoi PR. CINIONTI : KaraauNTi Z"". 138. ^floc fifioc) LRJ 
Pap. I, Syr., iv dtWwt A. 139. KacirNHxoici P. ' npocHuQa .1. 141. re : re I), 
142. aropeOcai Zoii. 143. aV kg eeXHcei Vr. b d. 144. uTi 1 1 : uieT fl. || 

naN9aN6coNTa R. 146. &' qut' : jucn ap* Syr. 147. Hiei jucn .Syr. 'I 

CNciKH(i) PRU Harl. a, Vr. h A, Bar. : cnhkoi .1 : cncIkoi DG (T snp7:). 149-50 
uiK. lit : 149-51 Old. fr. Mosc. 150. iKcceHN Yv. d. 151. oOde K€ : «V fiWwi 
oud' apa A. 

1:34. For the very rare use of tlie aor. .speaking of the marine tliviuity called 

imper. with /xr] see //. G. gg 278, 328, V^puv, and worshipped at Gythion, whom 

and A 410. he identifies with Xereus. So Hes. 

136. The contracted form Neujuai is Thcog. 234 S-qpea. . . KoKiovcn -yipovTa, 

suspicious, velffdai o 88 being the only ovveKa vrj/xeprr]^ re ^at TJirio^, etc. 
other instance where the diphthong is 142. aropcucar', wapa 7,t]vo56tu}l "dyo- 

in arsi and cannot be resolved. Xauck pevaai," Kai vtrocpaivei to \)txr)ptKbv lOos, 

conj. rjoodev vio/xai yap, but yap occupies Did. 

the third place only when })receded 144. uTi, so H only, the rest having 

by fji^v, irep, re, and once (A 700) by v'uT, a very suspicious contracted form ; 

a preposition with its case (Bekker cf. 458, 4> 34. The only well-attested 

H. B. i. 286. 28 : Pick suggests tliat forms of the dat. are vuC and vu. Here 

the colon might bo put after rjudev we ought perhaps to read vW e/xQi (vUi 

instead of after tdrjai). Menrad conj. /j.ol, Nauck). 

vlaaofx, which is better ; the change 151. The reference of kc is obscure ; 

may have been made to avoid the un- 166 forms a natural protasis, but is so 

usual elision of -at (cf. 110, - 194). far ofl' that a connexion is ditlicult. 

138. ndXiN, with gen., hack from, as Hence Diintzer and Xauck read oi'o' dpa, 

■t] 143, T 430, cf. Tiix^os a:l/ uxraffdai a variant mentioned by Schol. A: 'after 

M 420. all it was not the Achaians who .'^aved 

141. ovj/ojueNai, i.e. to visit, as in him but Achilles alone.' But 153-65 

English ; 2 200, etc. Pausanias quotes look like an interpolated description of 

this and the preceding line (iii. 21. 9) in the fight over the body of Patroklos 



280 



lAIAAOC C (xviii) 



eK ^ekewv epvaavro vUvv, OepdirovT 'A;)^;iX.f;o9 • 

avri'^ yap Si] rov ye ki^ov \a6<; re koI Ittttoc 

"Ektojp t€ UpcdfJboio -rrais, (f)\oyl et/ceXo? ciXkyiv. 

TpU fiev p,LV pueroTncrOe ttoSmv \dj3e (})ai8ifJ.o<; ''EKTcop 155 

iXKe/xevai yiie/iaco?, fieya 8e Tpcoeaatv ofioKXa- 

TpU 8e 8u' AiavTe<i, dovpiv eVtet/xei'ot aXKi]v, 

veKpov direa-Tv^eXi^av. 6 8' €p,7reSov, oXkI TreTroiOm, 

ciWoT eirat^aa-Ke Kara p,66ov, dWore S avre 

arrdcTKe p,kya Id-ywv, hiricrco 8' oh 'yj'it,ero irdpnrav. 160 

o)? S' diTO o-co/xaxo? ov n \eovr aWoiva BvvavTai 

7roc/jueve<; dypavXoi /jueya Tretvdovra hieaOai, 

w? pa Tov ovK eSvvaPTO Svco Aiavre Kopvcnd 

"EKTopa Upta/xiBTjv diro veKpov hethi^aaOat. 

Kal vv Kev etpvcraev re koI cicrTreTOv -ijparo KvSoi;, 165 

el jxii YlrfketwvL iroh')vefxo<i ooKea 'lpi<; 

dyye\o<; rj\.6e deova air ^0\vp,7rov dwpi'jcrcreaOai, 

Kpv/3Sa Ato9 dX\(ov re Oewv irpo yap rjKe fxiv "^PV- 

152. N€KUN : QNaKTo p. 153. aOeic C. ' ton re : ton Se CT. 154. 

9Xori : cui' Zen. 1! YKeXoc (Yk-) AGT Syr.' 155. no'36c /> : oc juiin Tpic jmeTomcee 
noScoN Xd6e kqJ ui^r' aurei Zen. 156. JUiera : eni H : juct^ Et. Mag. 625. 22. I 
jLiera 3e TpcaecciN ojulokKo : Ke(pa\HN be c eujui6c ONcorci nPsai auh CKoXonac 
oV (cKoXonecci Heyne) TauoNe' anaXftc cn6 deipfic Zen. (from 176-77). 157. 

bv : 3h Karl. a. !! aYoNTe DH (Harl. n. supr.) Lips. 159 om. Vr. A. || auTe : 

aiJTcoc Q. 160. Jmer' PQR. | idxcoN : axecoN Zen. 163. KopucTuJ HPR Vr. A. 
164. bciaiscceai DT Syr. 168. aWcON : ndNTcoN Vr. d. || Hpa J. 

alternative to that at the end of P — the ability this passage is of quite in- 

two accounts can hardly be reconciled, dependent origin from the earlier part 

and the general picture has entirely of P ; such a discrepancy need cause no 

altered. Nothing is said here about surprise. 

the carrying of the body by JNIenelaos 161. Compare F 23 with note. Here 
and Meriones with the Aiantes as a again we have the emphatic fieya Treivd- 
rear-guard (P 715-61) ; the Greeks are ovra, but there is no reason why aQ/j-a 
dragging it (ipvcravTo) b}^ the arms, the may not mean the body of an animal 
feet trailing in reach of Hector's hand. slain by the lion himself. 
Yet auTic (153) must refer to a preceding 167. ©copHCccceai, prejmre for the 
narrative in which Hector had been battle, without allusion to the breast- 
beaten oif for a time, nep seems to plate, or indeed to any armour at all ; 
imply that though they themselves had cf. A 715, N 301. So also we must 
reached the ships it was more than they clearly take it in 189, where it answers 
could do to save Patroklos. to KaraddvuL fj-QXav "Aprjos in 134. Cf. 
154. Note the extensive variants of also II 218, where Patroklos is already 
Zen., partly taken from the speech of armed. 

Iris below, 176-77. Ar. objected that 168. This line is not free from sus- 

Hector's intention is not to mutilate the picion ; it may have been added in view 

body, but to exchange it for Sarpedon's of the opening of 9 by a poet who 

(P 160-63, but cf. P 125-26) ; so that in thought that Zeus would not permit 

the mouth of Iris the words of 176-77 an open intervention by Iris and Hera 

are a pious fraud intended merely to (184). It seems to assume that Zeus is 

arouse Achilles' anger. But in all prob- still on Olympos with the other gods, 



lAIAAOC C (xviiij 



281 



a'^/-)^ov 8' icTTafxevr) eirea Trrepoevra TrpoarjvBa • 
" opaeo, WrjXeiBy], irdi'Toyv eKTrayXorar ai'Opo)i>, 
{[arpoKXfoi e7rdfj.vi'oi>, ov e'lveKa (f)vXo7ri<; aunj 
e(7T7}K€ rrph veCov. oi 8' aW7']\ov<i oXeKovau', 
ot fxev n/jLVv6fievoL veKvo<; Trepi T€dv7]0)To<;, 
01 8e epvacracrOai irpori "\\iov i^vefjioeacrav 
Tpweii eTTiOvovai' fidXiara he (paiSifiO'^ ' I'./crwp 
eXKefievai fxefxovev KCcpaXijv Se e 6vfxo<i avwye 
TrPj^ai dva cTKoXoTreaai rafxovd^ diraXr]^; dtro Beipfj'i. 
dXX ava, /xijS' eVt Ketao' ae/Sa^ Be ere Ovjjihv iKeaO 
TluTpoKXov '^iipcoiijtai Kvalv fieXTrrjdpa yeveaOac 
aoi X(o/3r), at k€v ti veKV<i Ti]ia^vfjifi€PO<i eXOiji.' 



170 



175 



0) 



1«0 



170. eKnaKXoTOT* S\'r. : iKnaXoTax" f^). 171. naxpoKXou .\ i . I'ai. c d g j. 

173. TeeNHcoTOCfAsM/)?-.) IIP(^).S(,vM7/?-. er T: xeeNcicoToc li. 174. bk: Be r' Cant. II 
cpucceceai A {siipr. a). i| norJ [G]. 1| HNCiioeccaN : ainu eeXoNxec Zen. (omitting 
17o-77 ; see on 156). 176. be e : xe e A .Syr. : be re Cant. Ilarl. a. j dNcbrci A 
(if &\\(j}L aucoren) CQTU Syr. Karl, a {kuj))-. e mem. rcc). 177. anb : Ono H. 
178. JUH&' eri : uhkgxi U Hail. a. II C€ : xe Lips.^ : xi Q. || keceai ,1. 180. 

cXeoi C : cXewc Svr. 



instead of on Ida, thoiigli this is not 
necessarily implied. In the sequel, 
however, there is no talk of secrecy 
when Athene (203) and Hera (239, 
interfere personally, nor does Zeus com- 
plain that he has been deceived or shew 
any particular resentment, even if we 
regard 357-59 as original. His obj(!Ct 
has in fact been fully attained in t)ie 
defeat of the (Jreeks ; he has no grudge 
against the body of Patroklos (see 1' 
270). Monro further notes that the 
position of juin is irregular. 

170. CKnarXoxaxe, see note on A 146. 
Here it st-ems to express amazement at 
the incredible remissness of Achilles. 

171. riaxpOKXcoi nearly all iis.s., as 
Z 361, M 369, N 465, etc. ; Ar. UarpoKMi'. 
The gen. is not found with the com- 
pound, and is very rare with the simple 
dfj-vveiv (see N 110, 11 522), tliough 
common with dfivveffdai. 

172. ScxHKC, so \ 314 <pv\6inda aTrjcrfiv, 
and cf Z 533, N 333. 

175. enieuouci, for the transition from 
the subordinate participial to the co- 
ordinate construction cf. T 80 loiaiv re 
TiTvaKo/Mffoi \dfcro"t t' f^aWof. The verb 
might be divided iiri- Ovovai, with t 
lengthened by ictus ; but it is better to 
take it eir- lOvovcri, cf. also ir 297 tlis hv 
iiridvuavTi^ iXoifieda. The simple lOvui 
is used similarly with an intin., x ■108 



Wvaiv p dXoXv^ai, \ 591 tQv birbr Idvaei' 
yepcjv ewl x^P^'- fJ-daaffdat, while there 
is no analogous use of dvcj or (^iVw. 
idi'tj elsewhere always has i' in the 
pres. ; the lengthening here is due to 
metrical necessity (App. D, B (2) /3). 
Zen., having transferred 175-77 to 155 
above, ended 174 with wpori "l\iov alvv 
deXovTes, against the rule that H. has 
only the fern. "IXtos. See on 71. 

177. CKoXonecci are explained (a) as 
poles, to tarry the head about — but the 
plur. is against this ; (b) the palisades of 
the Greek foss, H 441, I 350— but to fix 
it there would be equivalent to surrender- 
ing it to the Greeks ; (c) palisades along 
the top of the Trojan wall. Though 
these are not mentioned elsewhere, their 
existence may fairly be concluded from 
the fact that the wall of the model town 
of Phaiakia is described as having them, 
7/ 45 Tfix(a fJ.aKpd, vip-qXd, crKoXoireatnv 
dprjpdra. 

178. ceBac, like alSib^, a feeling of 
reverence before the C07)wiu7iis sc7isvs of 
humanity. The subst. occurs only here 
in this sense, but cf. ae'^dadaro Z 167, 
417, and oH vv ffi^^ade A 242. 179 = ? 
25.5. 

ISO. HicxujujueNoc, cf. 24. Q 418, imply- 
ing defdenient or mutilation, nckuc is 
generally taken as a nom. sing. ; but 
Doderlein makes it an ace. plur. for 



282 



lAIAAOC C (xviii) 



185 



"'I/3i 6ed, r/? rap ere dewv efxol dyyeXov rjKe ^ 

rov 8' avre rfrpoaeeiTre iroS/jve/jiO'i oiKea 'I/?t9- 
" "H/3?; fie 7rpoe7]Ke, Aio? KvSpi] irapaKonL^- 
ovB' ol8e Kpovi8T]<; v^lri^vyo'i ovhe Ti? a\\o<i 
ddavdrcov, oc "OXu/attoi/ d'ydvvL(f)OV d/icfiivefiovTai,. 

T)]v B" d'7rafj,eil36/jievo<; Trpoa-ecprj TroSa? cokv<; ' A-)^iX\.ev<; • 
"ttw? rap I'm ^erd fio)\ov ; exovai Be revx^ eKetvoi- 
fJLy'jTTjp B' ov fie (f)t\r] irpiv <y ela $(opi]aaea0ac, 
irpiv <y avrr-jv eXdovaav ev o^OaXfiolaiv iBcofiac 190 

arevTO <ydp 'HcftaLcrroio vrapoiae/xev evrea Koka. > 
dWov S' ov rev olBa rev civ K\vrd revyea Bvw, 



182. xdp T] erepa rGiv 'Apiarapxav : t' ap S Par. j : rap Q. 185. out' . . 

oure -Syr. 187. anaueiBoucNOC npoc€<pH : auxe npoceeinc J. 188. Tap : 

rap H. juicoXon: uoeoN C. 192. aXX' oOa' DFQVYt. A, Yen. B. il oCt' cu LR : 
oud* eu Vr. A: oiibe xeu Yen. B: oC; ghn GQS. || toO Sn L : juh Sn H : teO Q. 



v^Kvas, cf. w 417 eK oe viKvs olkuv (popeov, 
and analogous forms in R. G. § 100 (-I'S 
for -vvs, not contracted for -vas). This 
undoubtedly gives a better sense, thine 
the dishonour if lie come ynutilated to the 
dead; cf. 251 iydi y' i<p6.p.7)v vsKvas 
Kai Ou>fi W'tdao TJ/j.aTL twi5' 'i^eadai. The 
idea that a mutilation of the dead in- 
volved a disabling of the ghost's power 
to avenge is well - nigh universal in 
primitive belief, and is indeed the origin 
of the custom of 'arm-pitting' {fxaaxo-- 
Xi^eiv, see G. L. Kittredge in A. J. P. 
vi. 151 ff.). If the body of Patroklos is 
given to the Trojan dogs, it is not easy 
to see how it can in any way be said 
to 'come to the ships' (on the ordinary 
interpretation). 

182. Tliis is the first instance in the 
II. of speech in a single line ; there are 
several others in the subsequent books. — 
If 168 is rejected, it is evident that 
181-86 (or at least 185-86) must go with 
it. Note the suspicious neglect of F in 
ov5' olBe. 

188. CKeTNOi evidently implies dislike ; 
see note on S 250, and compare the 
Attic line — the enemy. Tlie form (for 
Kelvoi) is late, but has [irobably always 
stood here ; see on I 63-64. 

191. creuTO, a word which occurs six 
times in 11., always in the sense to 
declare, whetlier by way of hoast (B 597, 
I 241, <i> 455) or proinise, as here and E 
8.32, or simple declaration, V 83. The 
latter sen.se also suits p 525. The only 



other instance, X 584, is in a very late 
passage {k^xpV''^'- '''V^ Xe?et 6 diacTKevacrTris 
wapa T7}v TTOiTiToO avvrjdetav, Schol. V), 
and does not affect the question. Ar. 
explained the word in all the other cases 
by Kara ^Mvoiav dpt^ecrOai, to have the 
mind set upon a thing. This interpreta- 
tion, though of course defended by 
Lehrs {Ar. 98), is less suitable to the 
passages where the word occurs, with 
the exception perhaps of V 83. The 
word is probably not syncopated from 
arevo/xai, but a genuine non-thematic 
form with the long stem {H. G. § 11). 
napoiceuEN is recommended by the 
rhythm against Trap' olaiixev, the reading 
of Ar. (who wrote the accent with 
anastrophe again.st the rule, in order to 
shew clearly how he took the preposi- 
tion). Trapa<p€peiv does not recur, it is 
true, in H., except possibly in tmesis in 
the very similar A 97, q.v. ; but we may 
compare the later wapadidSvaL, to hand 
over, and it is better to accept an unusual 
comjiound than to leave the line virtually 
without any caesura. 

192. The sense of the line is clear, 
the grammar very puzzling. aXXou xeu 
might seem to be dependent on xeiixea 
in the next clause, as though the poet 
meant to say dWov Se rev ovk Slp revxea 
dvu, and changed the form of the 
sentence as it went on. But then the 
use of the direct interrogative xeu instead 
of OT€u is without a real parallel, and the 
contraction is itself suspicious, recurring 



lAlAAOC C (XVIII) 283 

ft /xi) Ai'ai'TO? 76 auKO'i 'VeXa/jLwvuidao. 

dWa Kal auTO(; 6 y\ eXirofM , hn irpwroicnv o/xtXet 

e'7^ei Brjiocov rrepl llarpoKXoio 6av6uTo<;.' 195 

Tou 8 avre irpoaeeLTre 7ro8?;t'6/zo9 w/cea ^\pi<;- 
" €v vv Kal 7]fi€i<i iBfiev 6 too kXutu rev^e^ e')(^ovrai' 
lOOC avTO<i eVi rd(f)pov loov Ipcoecrai (puinjOi, 
al' Ke a vTrohhelaavTe<^ (iTroa-^covrai TroXe/xoio 
Tpcoe?, civaTTvevaoiai 8' dpi'fiot vle<; W-^aioiv 200 

reipofMei'Of oXiyi} Be t' dvuTrvevai'i iroXefioto. ' 

?} /xev dp^ (o<; elirova uTre/Sr] 7ro8a9 MKea \pi<i, 
avTap A-^iXXeix; oypro 8ii(f)iXo^' d/u,cf)l B ^Adijvrj 
Mfioi<i l(f)6ip,oi(ri ^dX alylBa dvaavoeaaav, 

dficf)! Be 01 Ke(f)aXyjc ve<})0<; ecrTe(f>e Bla Oedcov 205 

-^pvaeoi', €K 8' aurov Bate (f)X6ya 7ra/u,(f)av6(oaav. 
ft)9 B ore KaTTuo'i l(Jov e^ dareo^ aWep LKrjrai, 

194. npcoTOiciN : rpcoecciN ACi >T fr. Mosc, yp. Eust. ojuiXcTn CJ Vr. b. 
197. VcjuEN (M'l;. b Toi : OTi CGJPTU, 7p. Eust. [I kKutq : ^a-" (via. KaXd 
Sell. A. 198. auTOC /en. Aph. PR: aOxcoc li. 199. Ke c' : ken G. 

OnoBeicaNxec G. anocxoNxai P. 200 01 om. Syr. Pap. t, Par. o'' : 201 oni. ..1ST 
fr. .Mo.^c. 201. QNanNeucic : aNonaucic Ilarl. a. 203. iiu,<f\ &': aOrdp H Syr. 
206. naju9aN6eccaN i,' : nau9aN6coca L. 207. oi wepl ^iovvcnov tov QpaiKo. 

(pacrtv 'Apiarapxai' Tvp^^Tr}i tch'tijl xp^'ufi'oi' rrji ypa<f>rii fierad^ffdai Kal ypd^pai coc 5' 
ore nOp eni ponton apmpcnec aieep' Ykhtqi, Did. 

only in o 509, (0 257 (rei; end. iseommoner, from A 800-01, through the similarity 

but see van L. Ench. § 99 ; reo or re' can of 199 to .V 799. They are not in place 

be written in all places but B 388, T 371, w here; Achilles is not to be roused into 

257). It is perhaps better to take &\\ov action by anj' sympathy for the weariness 

rev (with Monro) as gen. after ol5a (cf. of the Greeks, but only by the desire to 

A 657 ovSe ti olSe irevdeos) and then to save his friend's body, 

a.ssume a sudden change of thought — 204. See B 447. 

JVith respect to ani/ other I know not — 206. CKb' auroQ, from the rnanhiinsclf, 

JVhose anns can I %ccar? Compare il from his very body. So of Diomedes E 

197 ToSe eiwi, tI toi (ppealv e'lSerai elvat, 4-7 rotov oi irvp Saiev dwd Kparoi re Kal 

where the direct question takes the w/iLuiv. It is of course possible to refer 

place of the indirect. dWov 5' oi) nva avrov to v(<pos, from it, but this is much 

olda, Sren (N"auck) is too jilain to be cor- weaker, 

rupted. 207. The point of this tine simile 

193. AYaNToc coikoc, t)vt€ trvpyov, 11 lies in the words au" HcXicoi KaxaSuNTi, 
219-23, () "J'i7. 210. The beacons are only fire by night, 

194. eXnojuiai, / suppose. 6juiXcT of and only smoke by day ; but as the sun 
hostile ' (.onvLT.se ' like A 523 opLiX^opLfv sets the fire flames out, and both smoke 
Aavaoia-i. and fire are visible together for a time ; 

198. auTOc Zen. Aph., Kai ovk dXoyos in like manner while the cloud is dark 

iffTiy i] ypa<pr], Did. A corru]ition of over Achilles' head the fire shines to 

ai/rds to aiVws is far more probable than heaven. Van L. adopts Ar.'s variant on 

the opposite, on account of the apparent the grounds given by Schol. T Kal yap 

metrical difficulty. In either case the drowov (pr^in (sc. ' Aplffrapxoi) irvp eUd- 

sense is the same, as thou art, without ^ecrdat. Kairvuii. It must be confessed (in 

arras. spite of Ludwich Ar. ii. 92-94) that 

200-01 are evidently interpolated this alteration looks very like a con- 



284 



lAIAAOC C (xviii) 



TTjXodev eK v^](TOV rrjv hi'-j'ioi, dfx.cfyifid'^ovTaf 

oi re Travr^^epioL crTvyepoii Kplpovrac Wp?fi 

aaT€0<i €K a(f>eT€pov d/xa S' rjeXtcoi, KaraBuvn 

TTvpa-Oi re ^XeyeBovaiP iirrjrpLixoi, v-yjroa-e S' avyrj 

ylverai dtatrovaa, TrepiKTLovecycni' ISeadat, 

at Kev TTw? avv vrjvaiv dpeco dXKrripe'^ LKcovraf 

&)9 air 'A^iW)]o<; Ke<pa\y]'f (Te\a<; aWep 'Uave. 

a-Ti) S' eVl rdcppov Icov diro rei')(€o<i, ovS e? An^a^ou? 

jjbicryeTO- fiT/rpo^ yap ttvklvi^v oiTri^er €(f)eT/jii]v. 

ev9a crrd<i i]va , dirdrepOe Be UaXXd'i Xdiivrj 

4>0ey^ar' drdp Tpooecratv iv dcnrerov Mpcre Kvhoifjiov. 

C09 o OT api^rjAT] (paiprj, ore t ta%f aaAjriy^ 



210 



215 



208. au9iJadxcoNTai [II]. 209. KpiNCONTai OH Syr. fr. Mosc. 210. acxu 

nepi noTfi A, i.e. noTi) c9eT€poN Zeii. 212. rirNerai G Syr. 213. nqucIn (,>. ! 

apeco Ai. : apeoc COS Lips. Vr. b : apHOc Vr. A : apecoc 12. |1 Ykontoi P. 215. 
ec : en' ap. Eust. 218. auxdp G. !l €N acneTON : aNdcnexoN U Harl. a. 

219. ore : Sti Lips. 



jecture — whether Ar. 's own or one which 
he found in one of his Mss. we are not in 
a position to say. Nor apparently was 
Did., whose scholion gives important 
evidence as to the uncertainty respecting 
Ar.'s criticism which already prevailed 
in his day. The difficulty as to the 
comparison of smoke to fire is partly 
met by the objection given above, though 
the parallelism of ws . . Kairvos . . aWep 
LKTjTaL and <is . . creXas aldep iKavev em- 
phasizes the point. But we had much 
the same trouble in P 547 ff. where a 
dark cloud is compared to a rainliow ; 
in both cases the mixture of light and 
darkness conveys the idea of gloom ; the 
tire here is dejiicted not as briyht but as 
hiricl. 

209. oY T€, so Ms.s. This, however, 
is hardly to be explained except of the 
beleaguering force, as it is continuative 
of what immediately precedes, while 
dareos e/c (T<p€Tepov must refer to the 
besieged (it cannot mean 'far from their 
own city,' as that sense can only be 
given by d-rro). Hence Heyne conj. oi 
8^, which has been adopted by most 
editors ; this will mean the besieged, as 
8e gives the required change of subject, 
and all is plain— i/icy have been striving 
all daij in haltlc from their city-avails. 
The picture is no doubt taken from a 
.sudden descent of pirates upon a small 
island town. Zen.'s durv wepi (or 



TTOTt) acperepov does not make things 
clearer. 

211. ^HHTpiuoi recurs only in 552, T 
226. In roivs, one after another seems 
to be the sense required in all three 
places. So Ap. Rhod. i. 30 ; iv. 937, 
1455 — perhaps the only other instances 
in Greek literature. 

213. See note on 100. 

215. ixnb jeixeoc, aivay from the wall, 
which is separated from the foss by a con- 
siderable distance ; see on H 342, 213. 

218. It is not clear whether the sub- 
ject of cbpce is Achilles or Pallas ; prob- 
ably the former, d-rr-dTepde . . (pdey^aro 
being parenthetical. 

219. apizHXH, see on B 31S. YaxE, 
aorist, the imperf. not being admissible 
in a simile. The only forms of this verb 
found in H. are 'iaxe, i^axov, and the 
participle, Idxcov, etc. The verb is thus 
probably alwaijs an aor. excej^t in the 
part, which is = FiFdxuv, and lengthens 
a preceding short syllable, whereas I'axe 
and 'iaxov never (except in A 506 = ? 317) 
shew F but elide a short syllable. Hence 
the probability of Schulze's j^roposal to 
write Fdxe, Fdxov as aor. (here re Fdxe). 
See note on B 316, and ^. G. § 31. 1. 
The trumpet is mentioned again only in 
a metaphor in 4> 388. 6ti avros oTde 
crdXTTLyyas, xp'^h'-^vovs 8k toi)s ijpcoas ovk 
€i(xdy€i, An. Com])are the similar re- 
marks on 679, * 362. 



lAIAAOC C (will) 



285 



aarv TTtpiirXofievioi' St'jicov viro OvfiopaiaTewv, 220 

w? TOT apit^i'fKi] (f)(oi'7) 'yever XlaKlhao. 

oi 8 (1)9 ovv aiov oira -^(iXKeov AiaKiBao, 

TTciaiv opti'Or] dv[x6<;' drap /caXXiTpi'^e<; I'ttttoi 

ciyp- o^ea rpoTreov oaaovTO yap aXyea dvp.o)i. 

fjiuo^oi 8 eKirXTjyev, eVet iSov uKufxaTOv irvp 225 

heivov virep K€(f)aXrj(; fieyaOvfiov lhjXeio)vo<; 

Saiofievov ro Se Sale dea yXavKOi-rri^ Xdi'^vrj. 

Tpl<i fiev virkp rd^pou fMeydX (a-^e Sto? A-^iXXev^, 

Tpi<i Be KVKi']di]aav T/3we9 KXecroi t' iiriKovpoi. 

evda he kuI tot oXoi'to SucoSeKa (f)0)Te<; aptcrroL 230 

dfii^l a<l)ol'i o^eeaai kuI ey^eaiv. avrap A^aiOi 

220. euAiopaicToooN PR \r. A : euJUopaYcrcoN il. 221 "//'. T''. api^wXH .1. 
riNer" .ll'K. 222 om. T*- r>ar. Par. a'. x*^^'^^"'^ '^''^^'- aiaKibno : 7,m. qu&h- 

CQNTOC Par. a"'. 223. aurap U. KaWixpixac Vnnouc Bar. 225. CKnXHroN 

H8 \'r. A: enXHrcN P. 226. unep : On' €k T. 227. TO : ton P. 228. 

Td9poN !,•. 229. kXhtoi Pjar. 230 31. 'Arjfoooros yp. €Nea be Koupoi oXonto 

BucbdcKQ ndNxec fipicToi oTcin cnI BeXeecciN An. 231. oxcc<pi Par. e : iv dWui 

zi9eecci (si<p€cci .m.s. ) A. i| erxeciN : entscin Vr. d. 



220. lino, by reason of death-dealing 
foemen encircling a city, of. II 591. 
Tlie ]io.sition and sense of tlie part. 
ncpinXoueNcoN are imiqne ; tlie word is 
el.sewhere used only of the revolving 
year (compare however ireptTroXos, 
irepiiroXf'iv in Attic). The idea seems to 
be that the trumpet is used by the 
sentinels of a beleaguered towii to 
summon the citizens to the walls. Or 
perha[>s Yaxe uno ' is sounded hi/ the 
besiegers,* to give the signal for assault. 
©UJUopaVcrecoN, N 544. 

222. x'^^'^^ON, i.e. unwearied, perhaps 
with the added idea of ringing (|uality 
suggested by the trumpet above ; cf. 
XaXKe6<po}i'os E 785, and x^-^'^^'^" V'^op 
B 490. On the form An. remarks 

ffvvcls OTL Trapair\y)ai6v (cm to erx^Mct 
TuJi " kXvtos 'iTTTToSafxeia" (B 742, q.v. ) 
Kot " 6ep;u6s avTi.i.y)" {Hym. Merc. 110). 
The reading of Zen., though not necessary, 
cannot be dismissed with a mere d/meTpuis 
while the te.\t contains numerous forms 
like xp^f^^V, x'*^"^^'^' ^'tc., scanned with 
synizesis. 

224. TponeoN, here onlj'. Perhaps we 
should read rpdvaov, see on O 666 ; the 
change may be due to the analogy of the 
later Ionic opfu, etc., aided by the ilis- 
appearance of rpoTrdw into TpwTrdoj. The 



text, however, may be defended by the 
analogy of <t>opiw beside <pip(>i. occonto 
A 105. 

225. gKnXHreN, .sc. <pp^i>as, X 394, 
II 403. So, without (ppevas, a 231 sk 
yap fie irXrjairova-i. 

230. To the reading of Zen. Ar. (ap. 
An. ) objects flcriv oOre t^i avvdecti 
'OjurfpiKoi, oi'Te to " otcrtJ' jSeXeeacnv" vyiuis 
e'iprjTai tocs eairrOiv edei yap roh dWriXwv. 
The first of these objections is a matter 
of taste ; for the second, viz. that olffi 
cannot refer to a plural subject, in the 
sen.se 'their,' see Ai>p. A. He may have 
criticised with more giound the tauto- 
logical /3e\^eo-<rt . . ^yxf<ri.v. But there 
is much to be said for Zen. 's reading, 
which avoids the awkward kqJ totc 
(apparently to be taken as= 'even in the 
retreat ') as well as the hardly intelligible 
dfi<pi <T(po7s oxeecrcrt. As this stands we 
must translate ' (by falling) beside their 
own chariots and on their own spears ' — 
an ungraceful zeugma, which no doubt 
led to the presumably conjectural 
^L<p(€(7ai mentioned by A. It is probablv 
meant that the front rank in their 
sudden flight impaled themselves on 
the spears of those behind. But there 
ought to be no chariots in the fighting 
line. Monro compares Thuc. vii. 84 
irepl re toIs oopaTiois Kal ffKevecriv oi nev 
evdiis 5u<pd€ipovTO kt\. 



286 lAIAAOC C (xviii) 

acnraaiox; UdrpoKXou v-rreK ^eXewv epvaavTe^ 

KcirOeaav ev Xex^ecrar (j)i\ot 8' a/j,(f)€(TTav eraipot 

/xvpofievoi' fiera 8e acpi vroSco/c?/? el^Trer 'A;)(^iA.Xeu9 

hUpva dep/xa %ea)i^, eVel etcriSe inarov kralpov 235 

Keifievov eV (f>eprp(OL SeSaiy/xevov 6|et ')(ci\.koh. 

TOP p rjTOL fiev eVe/xTre avv iinroia-tv koI 6)(€(T(f)iv 

€9 TToXe/iov, ovS^ avTi<; eSe^aro vocm]aavra. 

-qeXiov S' aKcifiavTa /3ow7ri<? iroTPLa "Hpv 

Tre/x-v/rez/ eV' 'flKeavoio poa<i aeKOVTa veeadai- 240 

r)e\LO<; fxev eSu, Travaavro 8e Stoc A-^acol 

(f)u\67nBo<i Kpareprj<i koX ofioiiov jroXe/xoLO. 

Tpwe? S' avO'' hepcodev a-rro Kparepfj^ ucr/itV?^? 
'vaspi^aavTe^ eXvaav vcfi cippbacnv WKea'i lttttov^, 
e? S' dyoprjv djipovTO irdpo'i SopTTOio piehecrOai. 245 

opdSiv 3' karaoTwv dyopr] yiver , ovSe rt? erX?; 
e^eaOaf Trdvra^ yap e%e rpop^o^, ovveK A^tXXei"? 
e^ec^dvri, hrjpov he /xa^^;? eTreiravT d\eyeivrj<;. 
Tolai 8e IlovXvSd/jia'i TreirpvfMevo's r/p'^' dyopevetv 
llavdotS7]<i' 6 yap 0Z09 opa irpocraoi kul oTncrao). 250 

233. a9ecTaN P^(,) Lips. : 6u9ecTacaN AR. 236. <pepeTpcoi G. 238. 

eic Vr. A. aueic C. 239. iv dWcoi AeXiON ixis ^ncira A. 240. neuneN AQ 

Hail. a. 242. nroXeJuoio ODGHQTU Syr. 243. aue' : oun J : au A {siqn: e) 
Yr. A. il ano Kpaxepftc ucuinhc : iv dXXwt eni epcocjucbi ne^ioio A. 247. 

€xe : 'd\e (A sicpr.) H Vr. b A. 1 rpouoc : 9660c Zen. 248. anenaux' G. 

238. NocTHcoNTa as usual implies safe is preceded by the aor. 86/j.evai). See 

return and is virtually the principal verb, Gildersleeve's instructive remarks in 

Ji£ rehcrned not safe for Achilles to icel- A. J. P. ii. 467. Monro suggests, how- 

come him. ever, that uedeceai may be aor. of /x^- 

240. acKONTo, because before his time. do/j-ai, H. G. § 31. 2 ; no forms occur 

The only other instance in H. of a which necessarily imply fiedofiai. 

divine interference with the course of 246. In a regular assembly of course 

natural phenomena is in ^p 243 {'Kdrjvr}) all sat but the speaker ; that all should 

vvKTa fxev ev Trepdrrn doXixr^i' crx^dev ktX. stand is a mark of confusion and haste. 

So ends the eventful day which began 247. ^zeceai, rather e^ecrdai, aor. of 

with A. It is now so overburdened t'^ecrOai, see on X 285. For exe we 

with an accumulation of events through should perhaps adopt the variant Ae 

the growth of the i)oem that one can (Piatt J. F. xix. 42), but the difference 

hardly think of this ending as ' prema- between imperf. and aor. is very slight 

ture' Avithout a smile. here. 

244. U9' apjuaciN must be taken at- 248. SHpoN, see on 125. The clause is 
tributively with tinrovs, tovs vtto to'ls simply co-ordinated by 8e, leaving the 
dpfj-aaiv ovras. The gen. is always used connexion of thought,